《The God's Games》


 Chapter 1: God In Another World (Part 1)

    Hanjun just fell asleep when he was awakened by the sound of someone talking.


    He could hear the person muttering incessantly, with no intention of stopping, which made it impossible for Hanjun to continue sleeping.


    Wait!


    He lived alone in a vi; how could someone disturb him?


    Could it be that a thief had broken into his house?


    Hanjun suddenly became fully awake, only to find himself not in his familiar home but in a dark church.


    An elderly priest who stood at the front of the church, praying with sped hands in front of a statue.


    The edges of the priest''s long robe were frayed from washing, and it was him who had been muttering earlier.


    Hanjun looked around and noticed that the priest was very meticulous; the entire church was spotless.


    However, time had left its mark, making this ce look old and dpidated.


    It was clear that no one had visited the church for a long time.


    Listening to the priest''s murmuring, Hanjun realized that this world was not Earth but a ce called the World Of Eorera.


    This world had two gods: the God of Light and the God of Darkness.


    However, a thousand years ago, something happened.


    The God of Darkness suddenly created the demon race andunched a massive attack on the human world, seemingly intent on destroying it.


    The panicked people sought protection from the God of Light but received none.


    Even the high priest of the temple could no longer feel the presence of the God of Light.


    Thus, humanity understood that the God of Light had abandoned them.


    After a thousand years of resistance, the human army on the front lines finally fell to the demon race, with no country or individual able to stop their advance.


    Since then, the demon race faced no more obstacles.


    Even more unfortunate news was that the main force of the demon race was already heading towards Ulon Town, where the priest resided.


    If nothing unexpected happened, the vanguard of the demon army would arrive in Ulon Town in three days.


    ording to the demon race''s usual behavior, they would kill everyone they saw, burn all traces left by humans, and leave nothing behind.


    The ces they passed through would be left as nothing but a dark wastnd and ck blood.


    After hearing all this, Hanjun finally understood what the priest had been talking about.


    The people of Ulon Town had mostly fled, leaving behind only the elderly, the weak, and the sick people.


    Even with the priest, they couldn''t possibly resist the demon race''s attack.


    Therefore, the priest was praying to the God of Light, asking for a miracle to save them.


    Upon hearing this, Hanjun couldn''t help but retort, "It''s been over a thousand years. If God is really going to save anyone, they would have done it long ago. They wouldn''t need to wait until now."


    Moreover, Hanjun, being a staunch materialist, didn''t believe in the existence of the so-called gods and thought the priest was just trying tofort himself.

 Chapter 2: God In Another World (Part 2)

    Unexpectedly, the priest heard Hanjun''s voice, and turned around to look at the direction of the voice, but saw no one.


    Just when Hanjun thought the priest would be scared and run away, the priest instead eximed in surprise, "God! Is it you who has been responding to me? Please, save us!"


    Hanjun: "..."


    The humans in this world don''t seem very smart.


    The priest, not hearing a response, asked again, "Are you still there?"


    Hanjun, growing impatient, eventually replied, "You''ve got the wrong person. I''m not your god."


    The priest didn''t believe him and insisted, "Only a god can respond to me during prayer. You must be the God of Light."


    Hanjun felt confused.


    He didn''t have a physical body; it was as if his consciousness had suddenly appeared there.


    The priest''s words did make a little bit of sense.


    Seeing Hanjun''s hesitation, the priest continued, "I have a way to prove you are indeed the God of Light."


    Pointing to the statue above, the priest exined, "People don''t know the appearance of gods, so the statues of gods are made without faces. But if you are a god, you will see your own likeness."


    When Hanjun looked up, he saw that the face on the statue was his own face.


    Does that mean he had just been criticizing himself?


    Hanjun fell into deep thought.


    He couldn''t remember being a god in another world.


    The priest who is noticing Hanjun''s confusion, offered an exnation with righteous indignation.


    "It must have been the God of Darkness who attacked you while you were vulnerable, causing you to fall into a deep sleep and lose your memory."


    Hanjun reluctantly epted the assumption, but even if he were a god, what use would that be?


    Right now, he was just a consciousness without a body and couldn''t do much of anything.


    The priest quickly exined, "This is only your divine consciousness. Your physical body must be slumbering on the divine throne."


    Just as Hanjun was about to ask how he could return to his body, he suddenly felt a connection to it.


    Hearing no response from Hanjun, the priest called out to him a few more times.


    Hanjun replied, "I already know what to do."


    The priest was relieved that the God of Light had awakened, but he was still worried about the impending arrival of the demon race''s vanguard.


    He hesitated for a moment and then said, "It''s wonderful that you have awakened, but please save us."


    When Hanjun remembered the priest''s earlier words, he felt a bit embarrassed.


    However, he didn''t want to stand by and watch humans being ughtered.


    After nodded his head, Hanjun said, "Don''t worry."


    With that, Hanjun''s consciousness left the church and quickly returned to his body.


    The priest called out for a long time, but when he heard no response, he knew that Hanjun had returned.


    Hanjun opened his eyes and realized that he had indeed woken up.


    However, unfortunately, he wasn''t waking up in his own home; instead, he woke up on a stone throne.

 Chapter 3: God In Another World (Part 3)

    Just as the priest had said, he had been slumbering on the divine throne.


    Before himy a ruin, with copsed stone pirs, as if there had been a battle.


    Upon returning to his body, Hanjun managed to recover some of his memories.


    He truly was a god in another world.


    The biggest problem now was that he had lost much of his divine power due to being injured.


    Only the power of faith could slowly help him recover.


    However, the problem is that humanity believed the God of Light had abandoned them, so they no longer worshiped their deity.


    This meant that not many people had faith in him anymore, causing his recovery to be slow and leaving him with little power to act.


    Hanjun: "..."


    Even as a god, it was a difficult start.


    He had promised the priest to help them.


    If humans were exterminated, this world would be destroyed, and he, as a god, would be cast into the void and disappear for eternity.


    However, Hanjun was injured.


    Even if he could help Ulon Town fend off the demon race''s vanguard, what then?


    The main demon army would soon arrive, and their forces were endless, while Hanjun''s divine power was limited.


    Once his Divine power was exhausted, Ulon Town would still fall to the demons.


    How could he help the human race regain their strength and turn the tide?


    Hanjun fell into deep thought, and a sudden inspiration shed through his mind.


    He suddenly remembers in his previous life a novel about a game that became a reality.


    He wondered if he could create an anchor point to construct this world as a game in the eyes of Earthlings and allow them to help him fend off the demon race.


    This was precisely the kind of game people fantasized about in the future.


    After all, during his time on Earth, he had never heard of a real holographic game; perhaps he could use this as a unique selling point.


    Given his current divine power, this small feat was still within his capabilities.


    With this idea in mind, Hanjun immediately set to work.


    There wasn''t much time left before the demon race''s vanguard arrived, so he needed to quickly recruit a group of yers to enter the World of Eorera and help Ulon Town survive the crisis.


    Since he was creating a game, the first step was to design a game system.


    The most important aspect of a game is managing various types of information.


    As the God of Light, Hanjun himself wasn''t suited to handle such tasks, so he needed a system.


    Hanjun envisioned the system''s model as arge, long-haired Ragdoll cat, which looked like a fluffy little lion standing beside him.


    Although he had liked cats in his previous life, Hanjun had never thought of raising one.


    But since he was creating the system himself, he could indulge his whims.


    He petted the Ragdoll''s fluffy head and added four functions: quests, equipment, yer stats, and yer chat.


    The rest could be adjusted after yers went online.


    With these preparations done, the next step was to recruit yers.

 Chapter 4: God In Another World (Part 4)

    Hanjun, being a video editor, understood the importance of promotion.


    Since this was his area of expertise, he rolled up his sleeves and personally took charge, determined to lure¡ªno, attract¡ªyers into the game!


    Gathering plenty of materials from his memory, Hanjun sessfully edited a video and was ready tounch it with a viral marketing strategy across the inte.


    ...


    Lee Cheon-tae, a seasoned viewer on a certain video tform, often enjoyed browsing for interesting new videos.


    Today, he stumbled upon a video titled <<God''s Games Online: The World''s First Holographic Game>>


    Lee Cheon-tae, who asionally ying games, was immediately intrigued by the title and clicked on it without hesitation.


    Despite being a game advertisement, the video boldly stated at the beginning.


    [ This video contains no CGI; all scenes are 100% realistic, and yers can experience them in the game. ]


    This statement instantly caught Lee Cheon-tae''s attention.


    Wow, while other game trailers usually include disimers about actual gamey experience, this one was anything but modest, iming to be the world''s first holographic game and asserting 100% realistic scenes from the start.


    He was curious to see how realistic this game could be.


    Lee Cheon-tae continued watching.


    The screen went ck, followed by a raven spreading its wings and soaring over a deste, charrednd.


    Human bodies and ruined buildingsy scattered, with blood staining the ground in deep ck hues.


    The camera then soared into the sky, revealing a horde of demons marching toward a human settlement, with humans fleeing in panic, unable to resist the onught.


    The raven spread its wings again, revealing another scene.


    Amidst a fleeing crowd, a priest walked against the flow.


    In front of him was the advancing demon horde, while people fled behind him.


    The priest''s pristine white robe stood out as the only figure moving against the tide.


    In a dark church, a poor priest prayed to the statue of the God of Light, but he still received no response.


    The next scene shows a pitch-ck deity who is standing under the blood-red moonlight, wiping his lips.


    Although his face was hidden in darkness, viewers could feel the somber and dangerous aura emanating from him.


    Behind him stood a formidable force of demons, ready for action.


    Suddenly, the viewers heard a weary voice; it was the priest''s prayer who is finally being answered.


    However, the viewers only saw the back of a figure with white curly hair and a golden headdress.


    He leaned against a stone pedestal and sighed, "With my current strength, I can no longer stop the demon race. We need more powerful allies."


    The priest, having received an answer, asked, "But where can we find such allies?"

 Chapter 5: God In Another World (Part 5)

    With the priest''s final haunting words, the screen faded back to darkness.


    Then, a message appeared.


    [ God''s Games Online''s first beta test will go live on June 4th. Please, Stay tuned! ]


    As the screen finally went dark, Lee Cheon-tae realized that he had unwittingly watched the entire video from the beginning.


    Although the promotional video was indeed impressive, with realistic visuals that were surpassing any game currently on the market, Lee Cheon-tae noticed that it had been uploaded by an ordinary user, without even official certification.


    He had never heard of this gamepany before.


    From this, Lee Cheon-tae could conclude that this was definitely another video from an unknownpany that was trying to deceive people with CGI footage.


    Lee Cheon-tae couldn''t resist sending the first sarcasticment, "Trashpany, where did they steal the CGI footage from this time?"


    He intended thisment to warn others not to be fooled by the video.


    However, what Lee Cheon-tae didn''t know was that this video, due to having too many negativements like his, eventually became a ce where many <<God''s Games Online>> yers woulde to mock from time to time.


    Cha Dan-pung was a full-time small streamer on a certain tform.


    He was straightforward and honest, with great gaming skills, but his live streaming never gained much poprity.


    He was still attracted by a group of die-hard fans who enjoyed watching him ying niche games.


    Yesterday, he had justpleted ying an indie game, and today he was looking for something for his night live streaming.


    That''s when he came across the promotional video for <<God''s Games Online>>


    After watching the video, he felt pretty good about it.


    If the in-game graphics were as realistic as the one it''s advertised, it would definitely be eye-catching.


    If he could be the first streamer to y this game, and if the game became popr, he would likely ride the wave and be famous.


    Feeling excited, Cha Dan-pung eagerly searched for the game''s beta link.


    As he scrolled down and saw the uploader''s username, he felt the same suspicion as the one in thement section.


    Where did this gamepany "World Of Eorera"e from?


    Cha Dan-pung hesitated for a moment and chose not to join others in criticizing the video in thements.


    Instead, he found the official link to the game in the description and clicked on it.


    The official website of <<God''s Games Online>> was simr to many other game websites, with no strange ads or pop-ups, which reassured Cha Dan-pung for the moment, making it seem like it wasn''t a scampany.


    However, what was concerning was that the website looked very simple.


    Besides the button to reserve the game, there was nothing else.


    After thoroughly exploring the entire site, Cha Dan-pung found a dedicated section exining how the game achieved the holographic experience.


    It stated that to allow yers to fully experience the charm of a holographic game, thepany offered two options.


    The first was a gaming helmet, which could be used for a full day on a single charge, making it convenient for travel.

 Chapter 6: God In Another World (Part 6)

    The second was a gaming pod, which could be used indefinitely when you plugged in, with a reclining chair that can provided you with a morefortable gaming experience.


    Putting aside the question of whether these devices will cost money if these devices could indeed provide a holographic experience, such technology would be among the best in the world, right?


    Cha Dan-pung smacked his lips and decided that, even if it was expensive, he had to experience the first holographic game.


    He clicked on the reservation link without hesitation and discovered that the game equipment for the beta test of <<God''s Games Online>> was actually free.


    This meant that if he sessfully reserved it, he could get the game for free.


    This was too good to be true!


    Even if the game turned out to be fake, it wouldn''t be a loss.


    Cha Dan-pung chose the gaming pod and finally filled in his delivery address.


    As the reservation link loaded, Cha Dan-pung thought to himself, "With so many people criticizing the game, there shouldn''t be many people who do reservations, right? It seems like there''s a good chance of getting a beta test spot."


    The beta test was scheduled for 8 AM tomorrow, and he was already imagining how fast the gamepany could ship the equipment.


    He wondered if he would receive it before the beta test started.


    However, afterpleting his reservation, he saw that over two thousand people had already signed up!


    "Pfft¡ª"


    Cha Dan-pung wiped his mouth in surprise.


    "Wow, looked at these bastard. You all seemed to criticize the game harshly, but secretly went and made reservations? Are you trying to drive away thepetitor?"


    Moreover, there were only twenty slots avable for selection, which seemed too few.


    But then he thought about it; since the equipment for the beta test was free, the cost must be very big for the gamepany.


    So, only selecting twenty spots wasn''t that unreasonable.


    Cha Dan-pung prayed in his heart, hoping to be selected.


    What he didn''t know was that the selection process for the beta test slots was actually being manipted by Hanjun behind the scenes.


    ...


    Afterunching the viral marketing campaign across the inte, Hanjun took some time to check the reservation status on the official website.


    The video stated that the beta test would start on June 4th, meaning the game would go live for testing at 8 AM tomorrow.


    Therefore, Hanjun needed to finalize the list of beta testers this afternoon and ensure that the game equipment was shipped to them in time so they could log in promptly.


    Additionally, in order to help Ulon Town ovee its current crisis, Hanjun needed to carefully select the first batch of beta testers.


    He need to choose those people who can give the most benefit to the game.


    These twenty yers would bear the responsibility of repelling the advanced forces of the demon race andying a solid foundation for defending against the main demon army in the future.


    At the very least, they needed to have outstanding personal qualities and infrastructure-building abilities.

 Chapter 7: God In Another World (Part 7)

    Hanjun carefully selected and finalized a list of twenty yers and then sent out the gaming equipment.


    As the God of Light from another world, he had a slight privilege on Earth.


    While he couldn''t change reality, he could easily handle a small task like sending out deliveries with a wave of his hand.


    After sending the packages, Hanjun remembered that he had set the church in Ulon Town as the game''s initial spawn point.


    He still needed an NPC guide to lead the yers through the first quest after entering the game.


    Since Hanjun didn''t know anyone else, he simply assigned the role of the guide NPC to the priest.


    Oh, right, he didn''t even know the priest''s name.


    Hanjun''s divine consciousness arrived at Ulon Town, and he quickly created a physical body for himself.


    It was impossible to use his true body because the appearance of a god couldn''t be directly seen.


    If he showed up in Ulon Town in his true body, people wouldn''t see his face; they would only see him shrouded in holy light, which would reveal his identity.


    The new body resembled his original appearance by about thirty percent, and it looked much younger, around sixteen years old.


    Hanjun was satisfied with the appearance and merged his consciousness into the body.


    Hanjun, in his new body, arrived at the gates of Ulon Town.


    Although it was a small town, it seemed deste at the moment, indicating that most of the people who could leave had already left.


    For Hanjun, this wasn''t bad news.


    He intended to initiate the connection with the Earth in Ulon Town, and fewer people would make it easier for him to carry out his ns.


    The church was a very prominent building in the town, so Hanjun made his way towards it.


    Halfway there, he saw the priest being stopped by a group of young people.


    There were still people in this small town who hadn''t left?


    Hanjun stood at a distance and listened to their conversation.


    It turned out the young people were trying to persuade the priest to leave with them.


    Hanjun raised an eyebrow.


    The priest was his pre-assigned guide NPC, and these young people, unaware of their ce, dared to try to take him away from him.


    However, Hanjun wasn''t worried that the priest would ept their invitation.


    As expected, the priest bluntly refused their request, showing no regard for their feelings.


    The young people were only trying to convince the priest because they knew he was a priest and had some light magic, which might be useful on their escape.


    Seeing that the priest was stubborn, the leader of the group spoke with a tone of disdain, "You wouldn''t still be worshipping such a useless god, would you? Who knows if your god will even save you when the demon race arrives at Ulon Town."


    After his words, the group burst into loud, mockingughter.


    The priest, named Barry, remained silent.


    Only he knew about the God of Light, and he would not say a word until the God of Light instructed him to reveal anything.

 Chapter 8: God In Another World (Part 8)

    Hepletely ignored the scornful remarks from the town''s young people.


    In fact, he had experienced this kind of situation countless times.


    Since the God of Light could no longer protect humanity, people had abandoned their faith.


    Yet there were still people like Father Barry who remained guarding the church.


    At the same time, he often received strange looks from other people in the town.


    People frequently mocked Father Barry for continuing to believe in a god who had forsaken humanity, as if such behavior brought them some perverse satisfaction.


    Father Barry, being older, didn''t care much about these things.


    After listening to their mocking, he ignored their expressions and went about his business, leaving them with nothing to amuse themselves with.


    Father Barry was unwilling to argue with people, but Hanjun was not going to let those who dared to mock him go easily.


    "So, you must be quite confident in your ability to defeat the demons, right?"


    Hanjun appeared behind Father Barry, dressed in the simplest white shirt and brown trousers of this era, blending in with the townsfolk.


    Yet his striking blonde hair and handsome appearance still caught the attention of the young people.


    Upon hearing his words, the young people fumbled and hesitated, unwilling to speak freely.


    If they could defeat the demons, would they need to flee from Ulon Town?


    The leader of the group, stubbornly holding his ground, retorted, "Well, escaping is better than staying here and dying, right? When you''re dead, you lose everything."


    Hanjun with hands behind his back, smiled and said, "If you want to escape, then go ahead. But Father Barry stays behind for those who can''t escape. What right do you have to mock him?"


    His words were a direct usation, implying that they were cowards.


    The leader of the group''s expression darkened, "You little brat, you''re asking for a beating!"


    Seeing the leader of the group''s menacing look, Father Barry quickly stepped forward to protect Hanjun.


    As the group of young people took a few steps away, they suddenly heard a whooshing sound, followed by a streak of silvery lightning striking the ground beside them, creating a small scorched crater.


    The daylight lightning startled everyone present.


    Hanjun who is hiding behind Father Barry give them a smile and says, "See, if you talk badly about the God of Light you''ll be punished. That is a warning."


    One of the younger members with a trembling body called out and said, "Boss?"


    The leader of the group who is still trying to maintainposure, said, "W-We''re leaving!"


    And so, the group of young people slunk away in defeat.


    After they had left, Father Barry looked at Hanjun with some hesitation and asked, "Are you my Lord?"


    Hanjun waved his hand, "Don''t let others discover my identity."


    Father Barry quickly understood, "How should I address you?"


    Hanjun thought for a moment, not wanting to abandon his previous name, and said, "Just call me Hanjun."


    Father Barry, however, hesitated to use Hanjun''s name directly and said, "How about I address you as ''Holy Son''?"


    Hanjun initially found this odd but then realized Father Barry''s intention.


    His current body needed an identity, and the title of "Holy Son" would represent the God of Light in the human world, making it easier for him to act and gather faith.


    He nodded his head in agreement and said, "By the way, I need to tell you something else."


    Hanjun then exined his n in detail to him, but Father Barry only knew that the god had called upon some helpers.


    However, some terms like "NPC," "yers," and "quests" were still unfamiliar to him.


    "What are these things?"

 Chapter 9: Gods Game Online (Part 1)

    Hanjun straightforwardly summoned the system he had created.


    The Ragdoll cat rubbed against his leg and then leaped to Father Berry''s side.


    "I''ll have the system assist you now. You''ll know what to do in the future."


    Father Barry nodded his head nkly.


    Hanjun gave a few more instructions, "By the way, don''t mind whatever the yers say."


    After saying these things, Hanjun nned to stroll around and inspect the area near the small town to see if he could arrange some more tasks for the yers.


    Meanwhile, all twenty yers on Earth had already received the equipment from Eorera''s gamepany, just waiting for the beta test to start at eight o''clock the next morning.


    Four hours after reserving the game, Cha Dan-pung received a text message from Eorerapany, informing him that he had sessfully obtained a closed beta test spot for <<God''s Games Online>>


    The equipment would be delivered to his address this afternoon, and thepany staff woulde to install it and exin the instructions to him.


    Cha Dan-pung immediately jumped from his seat in excitement and shared this information in his fan group.


    As soon as he spoke, many fans responded enthusiastically.


    [ Master PungPong''s Little Turtle: Master PungPong is really awesome! You even got selected for this! ]


    [ Master PungPong''s Perfect Lady: A holographic game? Could it be a scam, Master? There''s no such thing as a holographic game these days. ]


    Faced with this question, Cha Dan-pung felt the need to exin.


    [ Master PungPong: It''s not clear if it''s real or not, but the game equipment is free. I''ll test it for everyone first. ]


    [ Master PungPong''s Unyielding Little Star: The closed beta test starts at eight o''clock tomorrow morning. Will you be streaming, Master? ]


    [ Master PungPong''s Lucky Destiny: If it''s really a holographic game, that would be awesome! ]


    After entering the game right at the start of the beta test, of course, a live streaming will be nned.


    In order to wake up early, Cha Dan-pung sent out a notification to everyone, informing them that he would be resting early tonight and not do live streaming.


    The group immediately erupted in wails of disappointment, but Cha Dan-pung could no longer see them.


    He read the text message over and over and then checked the official website.


    Unfortunately, there was no discussion forum or even an official ount.


    He could only leave ament under the promotion video, hoping that the other neen participants would see it and add him as a friend for mutualmunication.


    After putting down his phone, Cha Dan-pung ran in ce for a couple ofps to calm down his excitement.


    He had barely started when suddenly, the phone on the table rang.


    Cha Dan-pung picked up his phone and saw it was an unknown number.


    He answered with some curiosity, "Hello?"


    The person on the other end asked, "Is this Cha Dan-pung? I''m a game equipment installer for <<God''s Games Online>>. The gaming pod you reserved has arrived."


    Cha Dan-pung was surprised at how quickly the delivery arrived.


    He had just received the text message, and the equipment was already waiting for him downstairs.

 Chapter 10: Gods Game Online (Part 2)

    He quickly gave the caller his exact address.


    Shortly after, he saw two people carrying a huge cardboard box while knocking on his door.


    Seeing them in standardized uniforms, Cha Dan-pung felt reassured and opened the door for them.


    The two staff members didn''t say much.


    They quickly unpacked the delivery and assembled the gaming pod at the designated spot in Cha Dan-pung''s home.


    When he saw the final setup, Cha Dan-pung realized that the <<God''s Games Online>> gaming pod wasn''t a traditional pod filled with nutrient fluid.


    Instead, it resembled the more expensive gaming pods on the market, costing around 3.849.600 to 5.774.400 won,plete with a helmet and a full set of holographic gloves and other equipment.


    After setting everything up, the staff members used the manual to demonstrate how the equipment worked and exined most of the questions in person.


    Only after Cha Dan-pung confirmed that he understood did they leave.


    Through this experience, Cha Dan-pung felt the professionalism of Eorera''s staff.


    Instead of narrating this scene in his fan group, he recorded everything on his phone.


    Once all the preparations wereplete, all that was left was to wait for eight o''clock the next morning.


    The next morning, at 7:30 AM, Cha Dan-pung was ready and started his live streaming.


    He had even changed the name of the live stream to: [ The First Experience of the Holographic Game <<God''s Games Online>> ]


    As soon as the live streaming started, his fans flooded into his live streaming and greeted him.


    [ Master PungPong''s Lucky Destiny: Good morning, Master PungPong! The live streaming started so early today; I haven''t even gone to work yet. ]


    [ Master PungPong''s Unyielding Little Star: Master PungPong actually turned on the camera today? ]


    As more fans noticed this, they saw the blonde-haired guy in a T-shirt wave at the camera.


    "Good morning, everyone. Yesterday afternoon, the staff from Eorera came over and installed this gaming pod for me. I''ll show you what it looks like a little bit."


    As he spoke, he adjusted the camera, allowing the viewers in the live streaming to see the gaming pod''s appearance.


    While adjusting the camera, he continued, "Before we get into the game, I have to praise the delivery speed and the Eorera''s staff''s professionalism. I received the closed beta test spot text yesterday afternoon, and the staff delivered the equipment to my door not long after that. They also exined all the features of the gaming pod in detail.


    I''ve pretty much figured everything out, so as soon as the timees, I''ll take everyone into the game."


    Cha Dan-pung positioned the camera above the gaming pod and turned around to set up the live streaming.


    He was surprised to find that his live streaming was flooded with messages.


    Most of thements were from people who had heard he won the closed beta test spot for <<God''s Games Online>> and came to watch.


    There were also many people who sarcastically called the holographic games a "scam" and they came here to see if the Cha Dan-pung would embarrass himself.

 Chapter 11: Gods Game Online (Part 3)

    Cha Dan-pung ignored the negativements and asked curiously, "What''s going on? I don''t remember the developers telling me about any promotion."


    Besides, it was 7:30 in the morning¡ªwho would skip work to watch a live streaming?


    His fans struggled to get a message through the sea ofments.


    [ Master PungPong! Your live streaming is on the homepage! ]


    Cha Dan-pung looked up and saw that his live streaming was indeed on the homepage poprity list.


    This meant his live streaming had the highest poprity at that time, continuously attracting more viewers.


    Although he had long fantasized about bing popr through this game, Cha Dan-pung didn''t expect his rise to fame to happen so quickly.


    The game hadn''t even started broadcasting, and there was already so much traffic.


    At first, Cha Dan-pung felt a little bit overwhelmed, but he quickly calmed down.


    This was just a warm-up; if the game''s final presentation didn''t meet expectations, all this traffic could disappear like a fleeting moment.


    After calming his rapidly beating heart, he checked the time.


    It was almost 8 o''clock, with only five minutes left.


    He then sat in the game pod and exined to the viewers, "Since I''m a streamer, the staff told me they enabled a feature that allows me to see your livements in the game, so don''t worry about not being able to interact with me while I''m in-game."


    The viewers didn''t need that much exnation; they were already envious and frustrated because they hadn''t been selected for the closed beta test and could only watch others y.


    [ PunnyPanda: Stop talking, Master PungPong! Get ready to enter the game! I''m getting so excited. ]


    [ GiggleMuffin: Yeah, yeah, let''s talk less, and y the game now. ]


    Seeing simrments, Cha Dan-pung smiled wryly.


    As the time approached, he put on the helmet and gloves.


    This time, when Cha Dan-pung put on the helmet, he finally got a response.


    The ckness before his eyes gradually transformed into white, like a glimmer of light piercing through the darkness, revealing the scene in front of him.


    Amidst a thick white fog, he heard a "meow" sound.


    Feeling confused, Cha Dan-pung muttered, "A cat?"


    In the next moment, a ck-and-white Ragdoll Cat emerged from the mist and circled around his legs a few times, seemingly observing him.


    When Cha Dan-pung tried to reach out and pet it, the Ragdoll Cat jumped away, licked its paw, and said, "You can''t tease the system, meow~."


    Surprised, Cha Dan-pung eximed, "The cat can talk?"


    The Ragdoll Cat responded, "I am the almighty system, meow. It has been detected that you are currently using the God''s Games Online closed beta test game pod. Would you like to bind this device with your designated retina?"


    After feeling shocked that such a lifelike cat was just the system, Cha Dan-pung quickly asked what binding the device with the designated retina meant.


    The Ragdoll Cat exined, "It means the system will use retinal detection to ensure that only you can use the game pod. In the future, if you use other gaming equipment, you can also log into your ount through retinal recognition."


    Understanding now, Cha Dan-pung replied, "Bind it."

 Chapter 12: Gods Game Online (Part 4)

    The Ragdoll Cat changed its posture and licked its fur again, saying, "Binding sessful. Please create your game character and choose a name."


    Familiar with this process, Cha Dan-pung knew it was time for character creation.


    He rubbed his hands together, eager to create a tall and handsome character.


    However, the game provided such realistic character models with many customization options that it felt overwhelming.


    Cha Dan-pung was engrossed in character creation for a long time.


    When he finally looked up, he realized that half an hour had passed, and thements in his live streaming were filled with angry remarks about his dy.


    Cha Dan-pung: "¡­"


    Noticing him looking at it, the Ragdoll Cat asked, "Are you ready to confirm the character creation?"


    Cha Dan-pung thought that if he didn''t enter the game soon, the viewers would go crazy, so he quickly nodded his head.


    The Ragdoll Cat ced a paw on Cha Dan-pung''s shoulder and said, "Have a great time in the game."


    With that, the mist before him dissipated.


    Cha Dan-pung felt a sensation of sinking downward, and when he opened his eyes again, he found himself in a pitch-ck church.


    Everything he saw was astonishingly real to Cha Dan-pung; he could even smell the mustiness in the air.


    He stretched out his hands, moved around, and experienced nog¡ª it felt like controlling his own body.


    Focusing on the game screen, he noticed thements flooding in, mostly consisting of "Wow!" as the viewers marveled at the holographic game''s realism.


    "Hero, you have arrived. Pleasee this way," a gravelly voice called out.


    Cha Dan-pung recognized this as an NPC that would guide him, so he walked over toward him.


    The priest from the game''s promotional video was standing at the church entrance, and upon seeing hime toward him, he said, "Hero, you have finally arrived."


    Cha Dan-pung was distracted by the scenery outside and muttered to himself, "I hope I''m notte. Why don''t I see anyone else?"


    Father Barry, who was nearby, was momentarily stunned and thought the question was directed at him.


    He responded, "Other heroes have already gone off toplete their quests."


    After Father Barry finished speaking, he noticed that Cha Dan-pung was looking at him with a peculiar expression.


    He wondered if he had made a mistake.


    Recalling Hanjun''s instructions on how to handle the heroes, Father Barry calmly allowed Cha Dan-pung to look at him.


    Cha Dan-pung asked the viewers, "Everyone, did that NPC just answer my question?"


    [ GiggleMuffin: It seems like it. As expected of a holographic game, even the NPCs are this smart. ]


    [ Cha Dan-pung''s Most Wanted: Ask the NPC again and see what happens next. ]


    While Cha Dan-pung was talking to the viewers, Father Barry heard him as well.


    Not knowing that Cha Dan-pung was doing live streaming, he thought he was just talking to himself.


    Since Hanjun had said to ignore strange reactions from the yers, Father Barry didn''t think much of it.


    When Cha Dan-pung stopped talking to himself, Father Barry took the initiative to start the conversation, "Hero, you arrived just in time. The demon army that was created by the God of Darkness broke through the defensive line of the human army two days ago and is now heading toward Ulon Town. The demon army is too powerful for the town to resist it on its own.


    The town is in imminent danger and needs your help."

 Chapter 13: Beginner Quest (Part 1)

    Understanding that the NPC was introducing the current game background, Cha Dan-pung listened quietly.


    He realized that the NPC was about to issue a quest, so he asked, "What can I do?"


    Father Barry responded, "You need a suitable weapon. Unfortunately, the town has no extra weapons avable, so you''ll need to craft one by yourself. There is a forest to the west of the town; the wood there might be useful for you."


    Cha Dan-pung''s interface disyed a quest screen.


    ...


    [ Quest Objective ]: Craft a Weapon


    [ Quest Details ]: The advance forces of the demon army are about to reach Ulon Town. You cannot go unarmed, as reminded by Father Berry. You might be able to obtain some useful wood from the forest in the west of the town.


    [ Mission Difficulty ]:Easy


    [ Mission Reward ]:300 Experience Points


    ...


    Cha Dan-pung eximed, "Wow! Other games give you equipment right from the start, but in <<God''s Games Online>> they make it clear how poor you are from the beginning."


    However, the game''s quality made Cha Dan-pung not bother toin about these small details.


    After he left, Father Barry walked to the back of the church and immediately saw Hanjun who was sitting on a haystack while reading a magic book.


    Father Barry called out, "Holy Son."


    Hanjun asked himzily, "How are things going?"


    Father Barry replied, "Thest hero has sessfully arrived and is now heading to the forest to gather wood for making a weapon."


    Hearing the hesitation in Father Barry''s voice, Hanjun asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Father Barry asked him in confusion, "Can these twenty heroes really help the town resist the demon army? Why do I keep feeling like they''re a little bit..."


    Father Barry stopped talking, and didn''t dare to say the word "dumb."


    Hanjun understood what he wanted to say, he closed the book in his hand, and said, "They may be a little bit foolish, but these yers are not ordinary people. Don''t underestimate them."


    Father Barry nodded his head.


    Hanjun then asked, "Father Barry, how many light-type Magic spells do you know now?"


    Father Barry felt a little bit ashamed and said, "I''m not very skilled. I only know two low-level light-type magic spells."


    Hanjun asked, "Which two?"


    Father Barry replied, "Glimmering Glow and Light Embrace."


    Hanjun was silent for a moment.


    [ Glimmering Glow ] is a magic spell to create a small, floating orb of soft light.


    [ Light Embrace ] is a magic spell that can release a wave of light to cleanse negative energy.


    He knew he couldn''t me Father Barry; the Church of Light had been in decline on the Eorera for a long time.


    The fact that Father Barry had managed to teach himself two spells just from a magic book was already impressive enough.


    He set aside the magic book in his hand and said to Father Barry, "I''ll teach you Serene Restoration next. Once the yers have almostpleted their tasks, you will unlock the learning list for them."


    Father Barry was a little bit surprised, "But these are just low-level spells. What use would they be to the heroes?"

 Chapter 14: Beginner Quest (Part 2)

    Hanjun replied thoughtfully, "They''ll definitely be useful. The yers''s creativity is limitless."


    Cha Dan-pung followed the mission''s instructions and left the church, heading to the west.


    He didn''t rush toplete the mission but instead wandered around.


    The scenery before him was just like in the promotional video¡ªthe once prosperous town had be deste and quiet, with hardly anyone on the streets.


    Most of the viewers had watched the game''s promotional video, and seeing this scene in reality made the chat fill with sadness for the game''s story.


    [ Master PungPong''s Little Gals: At least we don''t have to go through all that ourselves. ]


    Cha Dan-pung happened to see a mother rushing along with her son.


    Curious to see if talking to them might trigger a quest, he decided to follow them.


    But as soon as he did, the wary mother red at him, protectively guided her son into their home, and mmed the door shut right in his face.


    This was the first time Cha Dan-pung had encountered something like this, and he was a little bit at a loss.


    Even the viewers in the chat were confused.


    In order tofort himself and exin to the audience, he said, "Maybe it''s because I haven''tpleted the beginner quest yet, so the NPCs can''t talk to me."


    But there was another exnation in the chat.


    [ Banana Milk Addict: I think it''s more likely because the game has really good details. To them, Master PungPong is a stranger, and during a critical moment like this where everyone escapes for their lives, strangers are the most dangerous ones. So it''s normal for them to be cautious. ]


    Seeing this exnation, Cha Dan-pung nodded his head and said, "That is also possible."


    Since he couldn''t talk to NPCs for now, Cha Dan-pung decided to stop wasting time and walked quickly toward the forest on the west side of the town.


    When he saw a group of people wearing the same beginner outfit as him scattered throughout the forest, Cha Dan-pung realized he had finally found some yers like him.


    He hurried over and randomly approached a guy to ask, "Hey, how''s your mission going?"


    The person he asked was a thin man who seemed immersed in his own thoughts and suddenly shouted with some excitement, "It actually works like that!"


    Cha Dan-pung was startled, surprised at why this person suddenly went crazy.


    The thin man instinctively pushed at something on his nose but then remembered that after entering the holographic game, he didn''t need to wear sses anymore.


    He calmed down and returned to his normal behavior, with a calm expression he said, "Sorry, I got a little carried away. This game is just so much fun¡ªI''ve been testing different ways toplete the mission."


    Cha Dan-pung was a bit confused and didn''t quite understand why the guy said that.


    The thin man, with the ID "Spicy vor Fairy" above his head, said, "You''ve noticed it too after entering the game, right? This game is just as realistic as advertised."

 Chapter 15: Beginner Quest (Part 3)

    Cha Dan-pung nodded his head, "Even the NPCs I met on the road¡ª their expressions and reactions are very lifelike."


    Spicy vor Fairy said, "While doing this quest, I realized that the main features of this game are realism and freedom."


    Cha Dan-pung listened attentively, "Why do you say that?"


    Spicy vor Fairy exined, "Think about it. In other games, when you get a piece of wood and want to make it into a weapon, what would you do?"


    Cha Dan-pung immediately replied, "Gather some other materials and then find a cksmith?"


    He quickly understood.


    Could it be that <<God''s Games Online>> doesn''t have these things?


    Spicy vor Fairy confirmed his thoughts and showed him the stone axe in his left hand, "I made this stone axe using wood, stone, and branches."


    He emphasized, "I crafted all of this by hand."


    Then, he showed Cha Dan-pung another weapon in his hand, "This is a stone spear I made."


    Cha Dan-pung noticed that he could see the attributes of these two weapons.


    ...


    [ Spicy vor Fairy''s Handmade Stone Axe ]


    [ Attribute ]:Sharpness 0.1


    [ Quality ]:White


    [ Description ]:A handmade stone axeade by Spicy vor Fairy. It doesn''t look very sturdy, but it can be used.


    ...


    [ Spicy vor Fairy''s Handmade Stone Spear]


    [ Attribute ]:Sharpness 0.1


    [ Quality ]:White


    [ Description ]:A handmade stone spear made by Spicy vor Fairy. It doesn''t look very sturdy, but it can be used.


    ...


    Master Cha Dan-pung found the item descriptions really interesting.


    The description given by the system matched perfectly with the appearance of the weapons.


    He soon understood why Spicy vor Fairy was so excited.


    It was because you could make a basic white-quality weapon so easily.


    Once their levels went up, they might be able to craft even better quality weapons.


    The freedom in this game was very amazing.


    Spicy vor Fairy said with a hint of regret, "It''s a shame that the materials we can gather are very limited. If we want to make a better quality weapon, we''ll need more refined craftsmanship and sharper stones."


    Cha Dan-pung blurted out, "So, to get sharper stones, we need to smelt iron, right?"


    Spicy vor Fairy was taken aback for a moment, then smiled, "You''re right. Since the game makes us craft our own weapons right from the beginner quest, we might really need to smelt iron ourselves."


    Cha Dan-pung scratched the back of his head and said, "This is really friendly for yers who like crafting, but unfortunately, I''m not very good with my hands."


    Spicy vor Fairy then handed him one of the weapons he had made and said, "It''s not that hard. Take this one and hand it in for the quest."


    Cha Dan-pung asked, "This is one of your creations. Are you sure it''s okay?"


    Spicy vor Fairy replied, "Of course. I just made a few extra weapons to test things out. Now it''s time to turn in the quest to Father Barry."


    While other yers continued experimenting in the forest, Cha Dan-pung and Spicy vor Fairy headed back to the church to find the Priest.

 Chapter 16: Beginner Quest (Part 4)

    When they returned, they were surprised to find that Father Barry was not where they left him.


    They were worried they might have run into a bug.


    After searching around the church, they finally spotted Father Barry behind the church and felt relieved.


    They almost thought they had lost the NPC.


    They noticed that Father Barry was respectfully looking off into the distance, as if watching someone leave.


    When they followed his gaze, they saw nothing but did notice a Ragdoll Cat that had suddenly appeared next to Father Barry.


    Cha Dan-pung said to Spicy vor Fairy, "Isn''t that the system character we saw when we first started the game?"


    Cha Dan-pung had a strong impression of the Ragdoll Cat.


    He remembered how realistic the cat''s fur lookedpared to other games, which couldn''t match the detailed graphics of <<God''s Games Online>>


    He had thought the Ragdoll Cat only appeared on the game''s start screen, so he was surprised to see it in the game world.


    When Father Barry heard their conversation and saw the weapons in their hands, he knew they hadpleted the task. He said, "It looks like you''ve made some good weapons."


    Father Barry took the weapons from them and showed them to the Ragdoll Cat.


    The Ragdoll Cat quickly examined the weapons and said, "White quality weapons. They don''t look very sturdy and could break at any moment, meow~"


    The two yers felt a little bit embarrassed.


    They didn''t expect the fluffy Ragdoll Cat to be so blunt.


    Father Barry interrupted their awkwardness, saying, "Congrattions onpleting the quest."


    He then returned the weapons to them.


    After saying "questpleted," both yers leveled up on the spot.


    Following this quest, Father Barry assigned several more simple but time-consuming tasks to them, like delivering items.


    Through these tasks, Cha Dan-pung and Spicy vor Fairy explored every corner of the town and met most of its residents.


    When NPCs heard they were sent by Father Barry to help them, they became much friendlier.


    After they finished thest task and went to Father Barry, both yers had sessfully reached level five.


    Father Barry finally spoke, not about giving out quests but something else, "Heroes, thank you for all your hard work. I can''t really repay you, but I can teach you some magic."


    Cha Dan-pung and Spicy vor Fairy''s eyes were lit up.


    They had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    In a fantasy world, how could there be no magic?


    Everyone dreams of receiving a letter from an owl when they turn eleven, imagining the day they could cast spells with a wand.


    Father Barry didn''t say much more and directly opened the light-type magic spell learning list for them.


    [ The spells were divided into four levels: basic, intermediate, advanced, and master. ]


    [ The avable spells were:


    - Glimmering Glow (Basic)


    - Light Embrace (Basic)


    - Serene Restoration (Basic) ]


    The two yers looked at the list in front of them and saw they could learn all of the three spells.

 Chapter 17: Kill The Wild (Part 1)

    After learning them, their magic proficiency would be at zero, and they would need experience to upgrade it.


    They were only at level 5 but they had already experienced how grindy the game could be.


    Even though these spells didn''t seem very useful now, having a high magic proficiency would still make a difference.


    Spicy vor Fairy instinctively adjusted his nonexistent sses and said, "If I''m not wrong, this should be the game''s skill system. I''m not sure how many spells there are in the game. If there are a lot, it might be better to save up experience and only upgrade the spells you need."


    Analyzing the three spells they had, both Glimmering Glow and Serene Restoration had great potential.


    Glimmering Glow might eventually upgrade to a control-type spell like something that can blind the enemies, and Serene Restoration was a crucial skill for support roles.


    Both spells were very useful.


    While Spicy vor Fairy continued to analyze the game''s system, Cha Dan-pung noticed a long-haired girl walking from the west.


    Even though everyone wore the same gray beginner outfit, her unique aura made her stand outpared to other yers.


    What caught Cha Dan-pung''s attention the most was the half-length bow she was carrying.


    It looked far better crafted than the stone axe they had.


    But everyone started with the same gear.


    Where did this girl get such a nice weapon?


    The girl with the ID "Flower Deer" walked up to Father Barry to turn in her quest.


    Father Barry also noticed the weapon she had.


    Flower Deer then spoke in a slightly cold tone, "I''m here to turn in my quest."


    Father Barry took the weapon and handed it to the Ragdoll Cat.


    After seeing the bow, the Ragdoll Cat cat, who was lying on the ground, sat up straight and excitedly meowed, "A blue quality Wooden Bow. Would you like to upload the crafting blueprint? You can earn 1,000 contribution points to the Church of Light."


    Flower Deer was a little bit surprised, "You can upload weapon blueprints?"


    The Ragdoll Cat replied, "Yes, any weapon with blue quality or higher can have its blueprint uploaded. You can also copy and trade it with other yers, meow~"


    After thinking for a moment, Flower Deer agreed to upload the blueprint.


    Immediately, she leveled up to Level 5.


    Cha Dan-pung watched the scene in front of him in amazement.


    They had worked hard andpleted many tasks to reach level 5, but this girl leveled up to Level 5 just by uploading a weapon blueprint.


    So, there were other ways to level up besides doing quests?


    Seeing that Flower Deer had reached level 5, Father Barry opened the skill list for her to learn new skills.


    After she finished learning the skills, Cha Dan-pung excitedly ran over and asked, "Miss, did you make that bow yourself?"


    Flower Deer lifted the bow and asked, "You mean this? Didn''t the beginner quest ask you to make a good weapon? Didn''t you do that?"

 Chapter 18: Kill The Wild (Part 2)

    Cha Dan-pung and Spicy vor Fairy awkwardly avoided showing the weapons that were hanging from their belts and skipped over the topic.


    "Have you been spending all this time making weapons?"


    Flower Deer nodded, "Yes, if I need to make a weapon, I want it to be the best."


    Cha Dan-pung and Spicy vor Fairy exchanged looks.


    Compared to her, it seemed like they weren''t really ying the game seriously, just going through the motions.


    Maybe they had yed too many RPGs and thought justpleting the quests was enough, never considering taking the game seriously.


    Cha Dan-pung quickly realized that he couldn''t miss out on this opportunity, so he eagerly said, "Lady Boss, let''s add each other as friends!"


    Since they were all beta testers, there was no reason to refuse.


    Flower Deer agreed to the request without a second thought.


    After they added each other as friends, Cha Dan-pung rubbed his hands together and asked, "Was the priest telling the truth? Can your weapon blueprint be traded with other yers?"


    Hearing his question, Flower Deer generously replied, "Yeah, do you want it?"


    Cha Dan-pung quickly waved his hands, "I don''t want to take it for free. Let''s trade properly."


    Flower Deer didn''t seem to mind, "Just take it. I nced at the contribution point shop, and the blueprint is already listed there. As long as you have enough contribution points, you can buy the blueprint too."


    Her confident attitude made it hard to refuse, so Cha Dan-pung and Spicy vor Fairy reluctantly epted the weapon blueprint for free.


    After learning the weapon blueprint, making the weapon became much easier.


    It was as if their hands knew exactly how to craft the bow, and they sessfully made an identical one.


    With the new bow, they were now carrying quite a few items.


    Cha Dan-pung looked at his gray-quality Stone Axe with some regret.


    Even though it was just gray quality, it was still a weapon, and they didn''t have any extras.


    Flower Deer noticed their other weapon and asked, "Can I see what you made?"


    Cha Dan-pung immediately handed it over, "Take a look, Lady Boss!"


    Flower Deer took one look at the weapon and immediately knew what the problem was, "The idea is good, but it''s not sturdy enough. After a few uses, the branches will break, and the weapon will be useless. It might even break while you''re using it and hurt yourself."


    Spicy vor Fairy admitted his mistake, "At the time, I just wanted to make something quick."


    Flower Deer added, "But I can improve it. Leave your weapons with me for now."


    With a skilled yer offering to help, there was no way they could refuse, so both of them quickly nodded.


    After they finished talking, Cha Dan-pung went to ask Father Barry if there were any more quests they could do.


    Father Barry said, "The demon army''s advance team will arrive in two days. From my observations, the town''s defenses aren''t looking good. In order to defend against the demons, we need to build a stone wall. But the quarry is on the ins to the east of town, and there are many wild beasts there. The townspeople can''t go to the quarry because of the beasts.


    Please help us by clearing out the dangerous animals on the ins."

 Chapter 19: Kill The Wild (Part 3)

    ...


    [ Quest Objective: Clear the Beasts ]


    [ Quest Details: In order to transport the stones, Father Barry wants you to clear the wild beasts on the ins. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Normal ]


    [ Quest Reward: 2,333 Experience Points ]


    ...


    When they received the quest, Cha Dan-pung almost cursed.


    If they hadn''t met Flower Deer, they would''ve had to use their homemade stone axes to fight the monsters.


    With the quality of those axes, they really might have ended up hurting themselves.


    Spicy vor Fairy also looked relieved.


    But Flower Deer said, "The bow is good, but if the beasts get too close, we''ll need some melee weapons for protection. You two wait for me."


    Cha Dan-pung nodded his head eagerly, like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Whatever the expert said, they would go along with it.


    They could definitely wait a little bit longer.


    Flower Deer took their two gray-quality weapons and studied them.


    She removed the branches that were used to bind the stone, sharpened the edges of the stone, and then split the front of the wood into two parts.


    She forced the stone tightly into the gap and used vines she had collected to securely tie the stone and wood together.


    After she finished, she swung the improved stone axe, which looked much better than before.


    Even the weapon''s quality had changed from white to green.


    It seemed that making a blue-quality weapon wasn''t going to be easy.


    Next, she used the same method to improve the stone spear.


    Once they were all set, the three of them geared up and headed to the ins in the east of the town.


    After leaving the town and crossing a small hill, they were greeted by a vast, lush green in.


    The wide-openndscape made Cha Dan-pung gasp in awe.


    Standing on the hill, looking at the scenery below, and feeling the breeze that was carrying the scent of fresh grass from across the in, it felt even better than in real life.


    At least in the game, there were no crowded scenes, and everything seemed more magical.


    Cha Dan-pung didn''t forget about their mission.


    Looking down from the hill, he saw many animals running around on the in.


    They seemed full and didn''t want to move much.


    Even when they saw people, they just stood there dumbly.


    As he shifted his gaze to another area, the three of them were surprised to see that someone else had already arrived at the eastern in before them and was fighting with wild wolves.


    Cha Dan-pung voiced his confusion, "How is his mission progress so much faster than ours? But we''ve never seen him before."


    Spicy vor Fairy''s eyes gleamed with a strange light, "Maybe we received different missions."


    He exined, "Flower Deer leveled up to Level 5 after making a weapon blueprint, so they didn''t need to redo the missions we did. They could directly take on the task of clearing the wild beasts. Maybe others have had different experiences too."


    Cha Dan-pung suddenly understood, "No wonder we haven''t encountered any other yers along the way."

 Chapter 20: Kill The Wild (Part 4)

    His live streaming chat was also buzzing with opinions.


    [ Blue Ocean: So that''s it! Is the game''s mission system really this big? ]


    [ Master PungPong''s Baby Girl: I just want to know how many different missions there are. How big of a server do they need to handle this much data? ]


    [ Pink Scent: I''m curious too. Where did thispanye from? Apany that can make holographic games and equipment shouldn''t be so unknown. ]


    The chat messages shed by quickly, and Cha Dan-pung didn''t know which one to respond to.


    When he saw Spicy vor Fairy and Flower Deer heading toward the yer in the in, he quickly followed them, not bothering to reply to the chat.


    As they got closer, they saw a different scene.


    The man in front of them was sitting on the ground, panting heavily, with a ck wolf lying dead not far away from him.


    Judging by the blood on the ground, the wolf was definitely dead.


    But what caught Cha Dan-pung''s attention was the broken piece of wood by the man''s feet.


    He asked in surprise, "Dude, is that your weapon?"


    The wood looked like it hadn''t been crafted at all, just picked up from the ground and brought there.


    The man with the ID "Pork Rib Boss" caught his breath and looked up, saying, "Yes, but the quality isn''t very good."


    Cha Dan-pung asked, "Isn''t that just a piece of wood? Can it really be considered a weapon?"


    What surprised him even more was that since "Pork Rib Boss"pleted the mission, it meant the priest had epted the weapon.


    So why had they put in so much effort at the beginning?


    Pork Rib Boss was puzzled, "Can''t anything be used as a weapon?"


    Cha Dan-pung was at a loss for words and could only change the subject, "How did you get this mission? You''re ahead of us in progress."


    Pork Rib Boss stood up from the grass, and Cha Dan-pung noticed that he was a head taller than them.


    Although his appearance was ordinary, for some reason he gave him a strong sense of security.


    "What mission progress? After I made the weapon, the priest just told me to clear out the wild beasts. I haven''t done any other tasks."


    His words surprised the three of them, and Spicy vor Fairy began to think deeply about what he had said.


    When they first met Flower Deer, they thought that missions were given based on level, since all three of them received the mission to kill the wild beast at level 5.


    But after meeting Pork Rib Boss, this idea was overturned.


    Pork Rib Bosspleted the beginner mission using just a piece of wood and then received the mission to kill the wild beast right after that.


    Maybe the mission system in <<God''s Games Online>> is different from what they imagined.


    It''s possible that the assigned tasks are based on each person''s specific situation.


    After figuring this out, Spicy vor Fairy asked Pork Rib Boss, "When you turned in your mission, did the priest ask you any questions?"

 Chapter 21: Game Forum (Part 1)

    Spicy vor Fairy guessed that the reason Pork Rib Boss got this mission was because of that wooden stick.


    Pork Rib Boss said, "Yes, the priest saw me with only the stick and asked if I could really defend myself with it. I told him I didn''t even need the stick, and that''s when he gave me the mission to kill the wild beast."


    Spicy vor Fairy asked, "If you don''t mind me asking, what do you do in real life?"


    Pork Rib Boss replied, "It''s no secret¡ªI''m a retired soldier."


    Spicy vor Fairy thought: I knew it.


    His guess was correct, the priest would assign different missions based on the yer''s situation.


    For example, he and Cha Dan-pung leveled up through missions, Flower Deer leveled up as a crafting yer, and Pork Rib Boss, being a former soldier with strong physical abilities, was given the task of clearing the wild beasts.


    It seems that the other yers might have been assigned withpletely different missions as well.


    After hearing his analysis, Cha Dan-pung was shocked, "Is the system in <<God''s Games Online>> really this smart? Four yers have three different mission paths, which means it''s very likely that everyone gets a unique mission. That''s amazing!"


    You could also say that every person who are entering the game will have a different experience based on their own situation.


    It''s really worth it to be called the first holographic game!


    The level of realism in this game it''s no joke.


    The viewers who are watching Cha Dan-pung''s live streaming immediately started a heated discussion about the mission system in <<God''s Games Online>>


    ~?~


    So, what was Hanjun doing at this time?


    Of course, he was surfing the inte happily, connecting toworks across the world.


    After releasing the promotional videost time, Hanjun hadn''t checked thements yet.


    Now that the game was running smoothly and the yers were having fun¡ªoh, no, working hard¡ªhe finally had some time to see how people were reacting.


    When he logged into the backend, his phone almost crashed from the flood of notifications.


    After just one night, his ount had gained over ten thousand followers.


    There were more than 5,000ments under the video.


    About half were mocking Hanjun for using some random CG he found, saying that anyone who believed in holographic games nowadays was a fool.


    The other half were demanding more beta test slots, saying they also wanted to enter the game.


    Hanjun casually scrolled through the screen, skipping most of the doubtfulments.


    He didn''t care about them at all.


    Once the twenty beta testers came out of the game, those doubts would naturally disappear.


    Only one criticalment caught Hanjun''s attention.


    [ Mister Trouble Maker]: I consulted experts in science and technology development, and no country has been able to create a holographic game that rivals reality. I don''t know where this gamepany came from, but are they really better than national-level research teams? I''m just waiting for them to get proven wrong.

 Chapter 22: Game Forum (Part 2)

    Hanjun, using the official ount of the World Of Eorera, replied to this person.


    [ World Of Eorera ]: Alright, I''ll be waiting patiently with you~


    This response was quite bold.


    Before long, someone noticed the reply, eximing that the official ount was being assertive, and started to wonder¡ªcould a holographic game really exist?


    Hanjun quickly skimmed through thements and found one from a beta tester.


    [ Master PungPong ]: Is there anyone else who got selected for the beta test? Leave your contact info so we can discuss it together!


    Hanjun got an idea from thisment.


    yers could add friends in the game, but outside the game, he hadn''t given them a ce tomunicate yet.


    Once he thought of it, he acted quickly.


    Hanjun created a forum and linked it to the official website.


    This way, the yers who wanted to learn more about the game could join discussions, and those who are already in the game could share their experiences on the forum.


    In order to promote the forum, Hanjun posted an update on the ount.


    [ World Of Eorera ]: We''ve added a forum link. yers can leave messages there. If any good suggestions or opinions are epted, the official team might grant beta test ess!


    [ Mister Trouble Maker]: Does this scampany really have the nerve to show up?


    [ MoonGod Of Lightdess ]: If it''s a scam, why are you still following them?


    [ Mister Trouble Maker]: So what if I''m following? I just want to see how the scammers n to trick people.


    Right after posting the update, Hanjun noticed these threements.


    He quickly skimmed them and recognized that "Mister Trouble Maker" was the same user whomented under the video with their "expert opinion."


    The name "Mister Trouble Maker" left a bit of an impression on Hanjun.


    Even though the user was being provocative, Hanjun still chose to ignore him.


    Seeing that the official World Of Eorera ount didn''t respond, other users decided not to bother with him either, leaving Mister Trouble Makerfeeling bored.


    Luckily, the official forum link gave Mister Trouble Makera ce to go.


    He smugly thought that after his "expert exnation," the forum would be filled with yers criticizing the game, right?


    But when he clicked in, he found that instead of angry yers, the newly created forum was flooded with hundreds of users, all eager to be the first to post.


    [ Spam ] First post! Am I the first?


    [ Spam ] Guys! We finally have a ce to discuss! Let''s go!


    There were also many other meaningless spam posts.


    Mister Trouble Makerwas confused as he looked at these posts.


    Why were people still believing in this "scam"pany despite all the exnations he wrote?


    Did he not exin things clearly enough, or was thepany''s trickery so deep that people willingly fell for it?


    No way, he had to see what thispany was up to and find out what kind of tricks this Eorera Company had to create a holographic game that even nations couldn''t develop.

 Chapter 23: Game Forum (Part 3)

    Besides the pointless spam posts, Mister Trouble Makernoticed another post.


    [ Discussion ] Master PungPong''s live streaming reveals many details about <<God''s Games Online>>, let''s join the discussion.


    This post had the most replies on the forum so far.


    Feeling curious and skeptical, Mister Trouble Maker clicked the post to read it.


    [ Original Poster (OP): Finally, a ce to discuss! Everyone is wee to share their thoughts.


    First of all, the most surprising thing is the Ragdoll Cat. Whether it''s the realism of the fur or the animal''s movement, it''s absolutely perfect! It''s like the cat of my dreams, making even someone like me, who doesn''t want a cat in real life, want to pet it. The level of realism must have made the modelers work themselves to the bone!


    Secondly, there''s the weapon and blueprint system¡ªI have to praise this feature! If I''m not mistaken, in the future, as long as you have the materials, you can make any weapon, right? After uploading the blueprint, yers can get it through contribution points or trade. Can I boldly guess that we might be able to handcraft a nuke in another world?


    The most exciting part is the mission system. From what I''ve seen from a few yers, even though they''re all at the same level, their mission progress is different. Thispletely changes the way RPG games usually work. How smart must the NPCs or the system be to give out these missions? Can the system handle so many tasks without crashing? ]


    [ Lightray03 Reply: Here I am! Waiting patiently. ]


    [ Yuriv Reply: None of the other game mechanics give me the true feeling of a holographic game¡ªonly this mission system captures the essence of it! ]


    [ HisuiHeart Reply: I have to speak up for the modelers: Are you being polite? ]


    [ Cyrus Reply: This mission system is amazing, but it''s just the tip of the iceberg. We need to see what happens next. ]


    [ BossPatt Reply: Didn''t anyone notice the game''s skill system? Every yer can learn three light-type magic spells, and there''s also a magic proficiency system. What do the experts think about that? ]


    [ Original Poster (OP): I didn''t mention the game''s skill system because it has to be discussed along with the trailer and the game''s background. We now know that the God Of Darkness and the God Of Light are opposing forces. Basically, it''s a game between these two Gods. Currently, we can learn light-type magic because our starting point is the Chruch of Light.


    I predict that in the future, the skill system will have two paths: one where yers can rebel and be followers of the God Of Darkness, and another that mighte with future expansions where we could learn other types of magic. But right now, there isn''t enough information to predict what will happen next. ]


    [ Mantou Reply: Can you analyze what the trailer tells us? ]


    [ Original Poster OP: Sure, I''ll make a video after Master PungPong''s live streaming ends. ]


    [ Wonderweiss Reply: Is everyone watching Master PungPong''s live streaming? ]

 Chapter 24: Game Forum (Part 4)

    [ FrozenFire Reply: What can we do? There are only 20 beta test slots, and Master PungPong is the only one that does live streaming. I don''t believe these beta test yers don''t have any connections with the people inside thepany. ]


    [ DesuKick Reply: When is the official going to add more beta test slots? I''m so anxious! ]


    ¡­


    [ Mister Trouble Maker Reply: Do you guys really believe there''s a holographic game?


    [ N0tsonice Reply: Mister Trouble Maker, you''re here! ]


    [ Abelini Reply: Oh, yeah, yeah, Mister Trouble Maker, you''re always right. ]


    [ Teraa Reply: Mister Trouble Maker, I didn''t expect to see you here too. What are you trying to do? ]


    Mister Trouble Maker was so angry at these people.


    He thought he was being nice, but they didn''t appreciate it at all.


    When the promotional video came out, there were so many people criticizing it, so why didn''t they listen to the warnings?


    [ Mister Trouble Maker Reply: I didn''t think you guys were so stupid, getting tricked by such a small scheme. ]


    Seeing that these yers were too stubborn to admit it, Mister Trouble Maker decided to start a new post to list all the evidence, so everyone could see the truth.


    The title of "The First Holographic Game" was so big that many yers almost ignored some of the questionable things about thispany, World Of Eorera.


    For example, Mister Trouble Maker did some digging and found out that there''s nopany that was registered under the name World Of Eorera.


    That means World Of Eorera isn''t even a realpany, let alone a game called <<God''s Games Online>>


    If they want to release the game, they need a game license, but no one in the industry has ever heard anything about this game.


    If they release a game without a license, that would be illegal.


    Aren''t these problems proof enough?


    After Mister Trouble Maker posted his message, he thought other yers would agree with him, but what actually happened left him confused.


    [ ZionJack Reply: Oh yeah, you''re right. ]


    [ KazutWoo Reply: Mister Trouble Maker is not wrong! ]


    [ AtomicFart Reply: Don''t worry, Mister Trouble Maker, we''re not dumb enough to be tricked. ]


    ¡­


    [ Pabote Reply: Seeing how serious Mister Trouble Maker is to educate people but still thinking that people would be getting fooled, I feel a little bit bad. To be honest, Mister Trouble Maker doesn''t need to worry. This thing is really happening and can''t be faked. No need to mention that right now, it''s just the game''s beta testing phase, so it doesn''t need a game license.


    During the beta test, yers don''t even have to pay for the equipment. Whether it''s real or fake, we can wait until today''s live streaming ends, and after all the yers have their say, we''ll know for sure. ]


    After reading this, Mister Trouble Maker thought about it and decided to drop the issue.


    Hanjun saw this group of noisy users and smiled happily.


    The people talking about the game now would be the future yers.

 Chapter 25: Plains Of Death (Part 1)

    Thinking about how many of them would enter the World Of Eorera and be his force against the demon race, Hanjun felt very pleased, as if he were watching the crops that would be growing in the future.


    However, Mister Trouble Maker wasn''t entirely wrong about the issues he raised.


    Hanjun didn''t want too much trouble, so he casually resolved the issue.


    ¡­


    After dealing with the problems on Earth, Hanjun put on the Holy Son''s disguise and got ready to sneak around and check on the yers.


    From the progress of the mission, it looks like the yers have started clearing out the wild beasts in the Eastern ins to open a path for transporting stones.


    When Hanjun reached the Eastern ins and took a look from afar, everything was going as he expected, and the yers were doing well so far.


    However, these rxed yers might not know yet that this mission won''t be so easy toplete.


    Hanjun had already checked out this area before and learned some things through Father Barry, piecing together the situation in the Eastern ins.


    The Eastern ins were actually called the "ins of Death" by the people of Ulon Town even before the demons arrived.


    Even though it''s a wide in, the people who escaped from Ulon Town didn''t dare to cross it.


    The name "ins of Death" has a long history.


    About ten years ago, Ulon Town was visited by the owner of thisnd, Viscount Hereford.


    The Viscount usually didn''t step into his territory, but somehow he found out that there were minerals beneath some hills past the Eastern ins.


    He ordered the opening of a quarry and gathered the local residents to start mining.


    If it had been normal mining, the local residents could have made some money, and it would''ve been a good job¡ªa win-win situation.


    However, the problem came during the mining process.


    The quarry workers started disappearing.


    At first, no one noticed, but as more and more people vanished, their families in Ulon Town began asking questions.


    That''s when people realized that many workers were missing.


    The adult men of Ulon Town formed a small group, armed with weapons and torches, to explore the Eastern ins and find out what was happening.


    When they saw the half-human-sized white wolf on the rock, everyone was terrified.


    It turns out that, at some point, a pack of wolves had gathered in the Eastern ins, led by a giant white wolf.


    This exined why the miners had disappeared¡ªthey had all been killed by the wolves and probably left only bones behind.


    How could they possibly defeat a pack of wolves?


    Even Father Barry couldn''t do anything about it.


    The people reported the news to Viscount Hereford, asking him to find a way to deal with the wolves.


    After hearing about the giant white wolf, Viscount Hereford didn''t care at all.


    He ordered everyone to withdraw from the quarry and then disappeared without a trace.


    The people of Ulon Town were stunned.

 Chapter 26: Plains Of Death (Part 2)

    It was the Viscount who wanted to mine the area, but after their families lost their lives, he just walked away as if it had nothing to do with him.


    But since Viscount Hereford was their lord, the people of Ulon Town had no choice but to sigh and ept their fate.


    Luckily, the white wolf in the Eastern ins didn''t intend to bother the people in Ulon Town and stayed in the ins, which made the people of Ulon Town feel relieved.


    However, they never dared to enter the Eastern ins again, and the name "ins of Death" spread around.


    Now, the yer''s mission was to clear out the wild beasts, including that giant white wolf.


    Hanjun took one look and knew that the yers hadn''t yet discovered the real danger¡ªthe giant white wolf that hadn''t appeared yet.


    After marveling at how impressive <<God''s Games Online>> mission system was, everyone refocused on their current task.


    Since Pork Rib Boss killed a wild wolf, their mission progress updated.


    Master PungPong muttered as he explored, "The progress bar moved by four percent, so does that mean this mission is shared by everyone?"


    After killing a wild wolf, the mission progress bar moved forward by four small squares.


    So, they figured they just needed to kill 25 wild wolves toplete the mission.


    "If everyone works together, we can finish this mission easily. This is too simple," thought Master PungPong happily.


    After learning that Pork Rib Boss was a retired soldier, he felt the mission was no challenge at all.


    "Boss, I have extra weapons here. You can use one."


    Since there was a strong leader, it was only natural to give him the best equipment.


    Master PungPong, knowing his ce, handed over a stone axe that Flower Deer had repaired for them.


    And so, their small team of four was formed.


    Pork Rib Boss was in charge of leading, starting the fights, and dealing the main damage.


    Master PungPong followed behind him, also doing some damage dealing.


    Spicy vor Fairy and Flower Deer attacked from a distance with bows, and Flower Deer also provided weapon support.


    The team searched the Eastern ins and quickly took out three wild wolves nearby, pushing the progress bar to 12%.


    Soon after, other beta yers arrived at the Eastern ins.


    After checking the mission progress bar, they understood the situation.


    They have also formed teams simr to the first one, with each team heading to different areas to hunt wild wolves.


    At the same time, all the teams carefully avoided the deeper parts of the Eastern ins near the quarry.


    When the mission progress bar reached 48%, it suddenly stopped moving and didn''t progress for a while.


    Master PungPong, who was keeping an eye on the progress bar, quickly pointed this out.


    By this time, Pork Rib Boss noticed that after half a day of effort, they could no longer find any wild wolves on the ins.


    The animals that had been wandering around aimlessly seemed to sense something strange in the air and disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 27: Plains Of Death (Part 3)

    Except for the sound of the wind, there was no other noise on the ins.


    Master PungPong who is still full of energy, jumped up and said, "The wild beasts are all gone, so the mission should beplete, right? Why did the progress bar suddenly stop? Could it be a bug?"


    Pork Rib Boss touched his chin with two fingers, thinking for a moment, and then his expression suddenly changed, "This is bad!"


    Master PungPong was startled and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Pork Rib Boss didn''t have time to exin and just shouted, "Pack up your things and follow me back the way we came."


    They had ventured deep into the Eastern ins to hunt wild beasts, but now it seemed far too dangerous.


    Master PungPong didn''t understand what was happening, but his body moved instinctively.


    He then asked, "Why did your expression suddenly change like that?"


    Spicy vor Fairy put away his bow, turned around, and understood Pork Rib Boss''s thoughts.


    Feeling a bit frustrated, he said, "We all forgot that <<God''s Games Online>> is a fully immersive game. But we were still thinking of it like a traditional RPG games."


    Master PungPong hesitated and asked, "So, you''re saying this isn''t a bug?"


    Spicy vor Fairy exined, "In other games when you first enter a beginner vige and get a mission to clear out the wild beasts outside, what would you do?"


    Master PungPong scratched his head, "Just follow the mission?"


    At this point, Flower Deer''s calm voice chimed in nearby, "In those games, the monsters just stay in one spot waiting for you to kill them. But <<God''s Games Online>> is different¡ªthese wolves have hidden themselves."


    Master PungPong suddenly understood. "I get it! <<God''s Games Online>> prides itself on realism. Most things in this game follow real-world logic. So, when the wild beasts realized they were being hunted, they didn''t just stay in one ce."


    Spicy vor Fairy added, "The mission is only 48%plete, meaning there are still about 13 wolves left. It''s very likely they''ve grouped together by now."


    There was no need to say more.


    One wolf isn''t too scary, but when many wolves gather into a pack, that''s when things get dangerous.


    Their team only had four people, and if they encountered a wolf pack, they might not make it out alive.


    Fortunately, they safely made it back to the entrance of the Eastern ins without running into a wolf pack and returned unharmed.


    When they reached the entrance to the Eastern ins, they heard from other beta test yers that two teams had been attacked by a wolf pack.


    One team waspletely wiped out, and only half of the other team made it back alive.


    The survivors were injured by the wolves and got a bleeding debuff.


    Without quick treatment, they would have bled out and died.


    Fortunately, all the yers had learned Serene Restoration from Father Barry, so they were able to save those who returned.


    After hearing this, Master PungPong shared the news with his team, sighing, "Now I understand why the priest had us make weapons and learn magic¡ªit was all for this."

 Chapter 28: Plains Of Death (Part 4)

    But when he finished speaking, he noticed his teammates had all sat down silently, not responding.


    Feeling worried, he wondered why they weren''t eager to go after the wolves, even though they knew where the pack wasst seen.


    Spicy vor Fairy while sitting on a rock, asked Pork Rib Boss, "Pork Rib Boss, what do you think?"


    Pork Rib Boss who realized that the wolves had gathered to attack yers as he suspected, finally spoke, "In order to drive off the wolf pack, we just need to find and kill the wolf who led them."


    The problem was, that the four of them couldn''t take on the pack alone, let alone the wolf leader.


    Understanding this, Spicy vor Fairy suggested, "We can''t do it alone, but if all the beta test yers team up, we can."


    With 20 yers, they can outnumber the wolves.


    If they worked together on this shared mission, they were sure they couldplete the mission.


    Spicy vor Fairy asked, "Pork Rib Boss, can you lead us to hunt the wolf pack?"


    Pork Rib Boss nodded his head confidently, "As long as you all follow my lead, there will be no problem."


    Spicy vor Fairy decided, "Then let''s call everyone over and discuss what to do."


    However, when the team that had been wiped out arrived, they brought some bad news.


    The leader of the wolf pack was a giant white wolf with level 20.


    It was much bigger and stronger than the regr wolves.


    As soon as they saw the giant white wolf, they werepletely wiped out with no chance to fight back.


    In other words, that giant white wolf was likely the boss of this mission.


    The yers began to worry¡ªcould they really defeat this giant white wolf, even with 20 of them, when it was so much higher in level?


    Everyone fell silent; no one dared to say they could.


    Master PungPong didn''t expect such a tough mission when they were only level 5.


    Even Spicy vor Fairy was deep in thought, unable toe up with a good n.


    Master PungPong hesitantly suggested, "Why don''t we go back to the town and ask the priest about what''s going on with these wolves?"


    Maybe Father Barry would have some useful information for them.


    Spicy vor Fairy, unable to think of a better n, agreed that Master PungPong''s idea might be their only option.


    Seeing that the yers were stuck, Hanjun, who had been watching from a distance, knew it was time for him to step in.


    ...


    Master PungPong''s suggestion left the yers exchanging puzzled looks.


    In the end, they decided it would be best to head back to town first, gather information, and then return toplete the mission.


    Just as they were getting ready to leave, a boy wearing a white shirt appeared, walking toward them from the direction of the town.


    Anyone with eyes could see that this person was not ordinary.


    His pale skin seemed to glow, his blue eyes were striking, and his golden hair was like glowing under the sun.

 Chapter 29: Hanjun Appearance In Front Of Players (Part 1)

    His aura radiated purity and holiness, making it hard for anyone to look away from him after just one nce.


    He looked at the group curiously, and then tilted his head as he asked, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    The yers stared at him, noticing that even though he wore the same clothes as the people from the town, he feltpletely different.


    Master PungPong''s mouth slowly fell open, and like the other yers, he couldn''t speak for a long time, "You¡­"


    Flower Deer who is recovering from the initial shock of the boy''s beauty, finally said, "We were called here by Father Barry to clean up the wild beast in the Eastern in. Who are you? And why are you here alone?"


    Master PungPong also snapped out of his daze, remembering that Father Barry had mentioned about the wild beasts in the Eastern ins and that no one from the town dared toe here.


    The boy''s sudden appearance in this ce seemed very suspicious.


    Upon hearing Father Barry''s name, the boy in front of them looked like he understood and said, "So, you''re the heroes who are summoned by the God of Light? My name is Hanjun, and I live nearby."


    Master PungPong whispered to the others, "This NPC who are showing up here must be a clue. I''m sure he''s connected to the giant white wolf. How about I go up and ask him?"


    Everyone shared the same doubts and agreed with Master PungPong''s idea.


    Master PungPong took a step forward, but Hanjun''s beauty kept distracting him.


    He struggled to focus and finally managed to pull his attention away from Hanjun''s face as he said, "Don''t you know? This ce is too dangerous. You shouldn''t be here."


    Hanjun, with an innocent look on his face, replied, "Why? I think it''s fine here. Snowball oftenes here to y with me."


    Master PungPong froze.


    Thinking like a game designer, could this Snowball be the boss they were supposed to fight?


    "Snowball? Are you talking about a big white wolf?"


    Hanjun nodded his head quickly and then noticed the weapons in their hands, "You''re not nning to kill Snowball, are you? Even though it''s a wolf, it''s nothing like what people say. It doesn''t hurt anyone."


    Hanjun took a step back, looking a little scared.


    But Master PungPong''s eyes lit up.


    He thought to himself: Here ites, finally, the storyline is unfolding.


    ~?~


    Everyone who''s yed games before knows that when a character like this appears, they''re definitely connected to the mission and will bring more clues to the yers.


    It was obvious that Hanjun, who had just appeared, was connected to their mission.


    It''s no wonder the mission that was given by Father Barry wasbeled as normal difficulty, yet the boss was level 20.


    Even if they could beat it at a higher level, it would still be too hard.


    However, It turns out the storyline was only halfway through.


    Master PungPong put away his weapon and tried to calm Hanjun down, saying, "We just want to get to the quarry. If you can tell us how to get there, we won''t have to make such a big deal out of it."

 Chapter 30: Hanjun Appearance In Front Of Players (Part 2)

    He thought that since Father Barry''s mission was to reach the quarry, maybe they could achieve that goal without having toplete the task of clearing out the wild beasts.


    Unfortunately, Master PungPong didn''t realize he had stepped into a trap with thatment.


    Hanjun became even more suspicious after hearing it, "The quarry? What are you nning to do there?"


    Master PungPong was taken aback, not expecting Hanjun to take a step back and view them all as enemies.


    He quickly waved his hands to exin, "It''s because of Father Barry. He said the demons areing soon, and he wants to build a stone wall to defend against them, so we need to transport stones from the quarry."


    When Hanjun heard Father Barry''s name, his expression softened a little bit, and he muttered quietly, "Didn''t I tell Father Barry not to worry so much? I can handle these demons."


    His voice was so soft that Master PungPong could only catch a few words.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "What did you say?"


    Hanjun realized what he had said and shook his head, not repeating himself, "Even if Father Barry sent you, you can''t kill Snowball. He''s my friend."


    Finally, the conversation started to get to the main point.


    Master PungPong asked, "Why?"


    Hanjun didn''t answer his question directly but instead asked, "Do you know why these wolves are here?"


    Master PungPong was stumped by the question and scratched his head as he looked back at the other yers behind him.


    He didn''t expect that one of the yers would actually know about this, so all the yers gathered together and began analyzing the sudden appearance of the NPC and the meaning behind his words.


    Twenty people formed a circle right in front of Hanjun, whispering among themselves.


    Seeing them exchange information, Hanjun pretended not to notice and started strolling around the hill, ying with a de of grass.


    To the yers, there was nothing odd about Hanjun''s behavior.


    Instead, they thought it was impressive that the NPC could entertain himself while waiting for their feedback, making them feel like the game''s NPCs were highly intelligent.


    After exchanging information, Master PungPong finally realized that, besides the beginner''s task and the mission to clear out wild beasts, everyone had different tasks.


    From these tasks, they had gathered bits and pieces of information from various NPCs about the town and pieced together a whole story.


    Everyone now understood what had happened over ten years ago.


    Viscount Hereford had suddenly appeared in Ulon Town to mine ore andter discovered that the giant white wolf was connected to the disappearance of the miners.


    In the end, Viscount Hereford vanished without a word, and the missing miners were never heard from again.


    Master PungPong thought about it for a while and finally blurted out, "The game designers are geniuses! I finally understand why this is apletely new kind of immersive game and why we have to go through these regr task steps. Those tasks were actually setting the stage for this one."

 Chapter 31: Hanjun Appearance In Front Of Players (Part 3)

    Not to mention that everyone had different tasks, but the mission to clear out the wild beasts was a shared with everyone.


    Clearly, it was designed to encourage yers to exchange information and work together toplete the task.


    After his reminder, all the yers understood, each with a different expression on their face.


    After Spicy vor Fairy carefully sorted through everything the yers had said, he calmly replied, "Don''t get too excited just yet. Based on the information we have, we still can''t exin why the NPC is protecting the giant white wolf. There''s definitely something more going on here."


    Master PungPong felt like a bucket of cold water had been dumped on him, and he quickly calmed down, "You''re right."


    But at least they had some clues now, so Master PungPong decided to take the information they had gathered and test Hanjun.


    After hearing their response, Hanjun wasn''t very happy and said, "You guys only know the surface of things. That''s not the full story. Snowball has never hurt anyone."


    The yers looked at each other, puzzled.


    After thinking for a moment, Hanjun decided, "I''ll take you to the quarry, and then you''ll understand what''s really going on."


    With a "ding," all the yers received a new mission notification.


    [ Quest Objective: Follow Hanjun to the quarry. ]


    [ Quest Details: Hanjun has shared new information with everyone. There''s more to the story of the giant white wolf in the Eastern ins, and it might not be an enemy after all. But what really happened at the quarry over ten years ago? Hanjun invites you to join him in finding out. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Easy. ]


    [ Quest Reward: 3,000 Experience Points, +1 Favor with the Chruch of Light. ]


    At the same time, everyone noticed that the mission to clear out the wild beasts hadn''t changed, meaning both missions would be happening at the same time.


    Master PungPong said, "Let''s not worry about it too much. Since the NPC said to follow him, it should be fine."


    Just as he thought, the journey to the quarry was exactly as expected.


    Following Hanjun''s figure across the Eastern ins, the trip was peaceful, without a single disturbance.


    When they entered the quarry, they saw stones scattered everywhere, as if the ins had been stripped of their green covering, leaving only barend and rocks.


    From the scene, it was clear that the miners had left in a hurry, abandoning many tools where they worked.


    It looked like they were frightened and evacuated from the quarry so quickly that they didn''t even take their equipment with them.


    Now, these abandoned tools would actually help them; after dealing with the wild beasts, transporting stones from here would be much easier.


    Hanjun allowed them to explore the quarry on their own, standing at the entrance of a mine, waiting for them.


    The yers eagerly explored the new map, discussing their findings with each other.


    "I can''t believe this game is still in its first beta test, and they''ve already made such a huge map. Imagine how big the world outside will be once we leave the beginner''s vige!"

 Chapter 32: Hanjun Appearance In Front Of Players (Part 4)

    "Yeah, I honestly can''t see what else <<God''s Games Online>> needs to test. Both the map and game mechanics are already so impressive. They should just start the open beta already! I can''t wait to see the expressions on other yers'' faces when they see this game!"


    As the first batch of beta test yers, they felt proud, thinking that if <<God''s Games Online>> became a big hit, they would be part of something special.


    Among them, only Spicy vor Fairy was silent, a glimmer of light shing in his eyes as he lowered his gaze, keeping his thoughts to himself.


    As an experienced RPG yer, he could still see that <<God''s Games Online>> had some rough edges in its design.


    So far, he has only encountered the quest system, skill system, and weapon crafting module.


    Other features like character attributes and inventory hadn''t been revealed yet.


    There was also another important point: The yers that were born in the Chruch of Light and learned light-type magic spells. Does this mean that yers can only learn light-type magic?


    It''s well known that light-type magic spells are effective against demons, but it doesn''t have a special advantage against other types of enemies.


    If an RPG game only guides yers through the storyline, the story will eventuallye to an end.


    What happens after that?


    Other RPG games usually expand gamey by adding more PvE dungeons, opening up PvP modes, and so on.


    But if yers can only use light-type magic spells, the appeal and yability of PvP might be reduced.


    Who knows what the game designers have nned for the future?


    After exploring for a while, the yers finally gathered in front of Hanjun, ready to enter the mine.


    The mine was very dark, so the Glimmering Glow magic spell came in handy.


    Five yers took turns casting the Glimmering Glow magic spell at the front, back, and middle of the group.


    When one yer''s magic ran out, another yer would take over and cast the Glimmering Glow magic spell.


    Because of this, the yers noticed that the duration of the Glimmering Glow magic spell varied from person to person, meaning their magic points were different.


    Master PungPong was surprised:l, "Does that mean everyone''s attributes are different?"


    This led to some quiet discussion among the yers.


    Hanjun didn''t say anything and continued leading them forward.


    After walking a few steps into the mine, their view opened up a lot.


    In front of them was arge mine that had been dug out.


    Inside, there were piles of rocks like small hills and many iron carts.


    The mining tools were scattered on the ground.


    The mine had countless smaller tunnels branching out in all directions.


    Each tunnel entrance was connected by a track, which the miners used to transport the rocks up with the carts.


    The yers turned their attention to Hanjun, watching to see which tunnel he would enter.


    Hanjun looked at a tunnel where water asionally dripped and quietly said to the yers, "Go there, but be careful. There might be danger."

 Chapter 33: Snowball The Holy Beast (Part 1)

    The yers thought they might encounter monsters in the tunnel, so they stayed alert the whole way.


    But when they reached a dead end, they realized it seemed like there was no way forward.


    Someone asked in confusion, "Why did we end up in a dead end?"


    Spicy vor Fairy looked around, his brow furrowing.


    When he saw the tunnel that was blocked by rocks, he finally understood Hanjun''s n:l, "I know what''s going on."


    His words caught the yers'' attention.


    The yers asked him one after another, "What do you know? We didn''t notice anything."


    Hanjun crossed his arms and looked at him.


    Spicy vor Fairy opened the quest information and saw that after he had just spoken, his quest interface had been updated.


    [ Quest Objective: Discover the truth of the quarry


    [ Quest Details: You seem to have discovered the truth about the quarry. Please share your guess with Hanjun. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Easy ]


    [ Quest Reward: 3000 experience points, Pure Mana Stone x1.]


    Spicy vor Fairy also noticed that other yers didn''t get any new quest prompts, meaning this quest was only avable to him.


    And the quest reward included a purple-grade item, Pure Magic Stone.


    Spicy vor Fairy was surprised at his luck and felt overjoyed.


    With a confident smile, Spicy vor Fairy said, "I think the missing miners weren''t taken away by wolves, and Viscount Hereford didn''t ignore the quarry because he couldn''t handle the wolves."


    The yers eagerly waited for Spicy vor Fairy''s exnation, "So what''s the real reason?"


    Under everyone''s gaze, Spicy vor Fairy said, "In fact, it''s because the giant white wolf appeared that Viscount Hereford realized he couldn''t keep hiding the truth. He med it on the giant white wolf and then escaped, leaving everything behind."


    He made a clear statement, "Viscount Hereford is just a cruel capitalist exploiting the miners."


    The yers were stunned, "Huh?"


    Seeing that the yers didn''t understand, Spicy vor Fairy exined more, "Didn''t you notice? This mine isn''t really a dead end. The blocked path still has wooden supports holding up the tunnel, which means it''s a copsed entrance."


    After he pointed this out, the yers began to understand.


    "So the missing miners were buried in the mine? But the miners''s families in Ulon Town don''t know this. They think wolves attacked the miners."


    Spicy vor Fairy nodded, "Viscount Hereford didn''t care about the miners'' lives. When the giant white wolf appeared and the rumors spread, he went along with the rumors, made a quick getaway, and avoided suspicion. Sadly, the miners lost their lives, and their families don''t know the real cause of their deaths."


    After he finished speaking, he turned his gaze to Hanjun.


    Hanjun lowered his arms and nodded, "You''re correct in your guess."


    The truth was that the miners didn''t disappear because the giant white wolf had killed all of them.


    Instead, Viscount Hereford had ordered the miners to work day and night, leading to many workers dying from exhaustion.


    Excessive mining also caused some cave to copse and made the miners to be trapped in the mine.

 Chapter 34: Snowball The Holy Beast (Part 2)

    Viscount Hereford, not wanting to deal with the situation, covered it up and fled after the copse, not caring about the miners'' fate.


    The white giant wolf seen on the eastern ins couldn''t speak and was used as a scapegoat by Viscount Hereford.


    With this rification, the yers'' quest interface was updated, and the progress for the [ Clear the Beasts ] quest increased from 48% to 52%.


    When everyone exited the mine, they saw a giant white wolf standing in the distance outside the mine.


    The yers also immediately noticed the giant white wolf.


    As described by the town residents, the giant white wolf was very intimidating.


    Its majestic mane and visible fangs made the yers instinctively take a step back in fear.


    The giant white wolf leaped over from a distance andnded outside the quarry, slowly walking closer toward them.


    The yers knew the giant white wolf wouldn''t attack them, but seeing such a huge beast still made them worried.


    What happened next left them stunned.


    It turned out the giant white wolf wasn''ting toward them at all.


    As it got close to Hanjun, the wolf''s tail started wagging in a swirling motion.


    It whined and circled around Hanjun, then rubbed against his legs and sat still while looking up at Hanjun.


    Even though the giant wolf could easily pick up Hanjun and its big mouth could probably swallow him whole, this fierce beast acted like a small, obedient dog next to Hanjun.


    Hanjun patted the wolf''s head and happily said, "Good boy, Snowball."


    Master PungPong, watching the wolf whine and cuddle up to Hanjun, whispered to the group, "Actually, this giant white wolf isn''t a wolf at all. It''s a dog, right?"


    Thisment was quickly agreed upon by all the yers.


    They saw how the wolf wagged its tail and thought it must be a dog.


    Given its size, it wouldn''t be surprising if it were a Husky.


    Hanjun while using his divine power, petted Snowball, who was sofortable that it nearly fell asleep on the ground.


    When Hanjun came to Ulon Town and searched for information around the area, Snowball who was sensing the divine light on Hanjun, hade to find him.


    Snowball is currently only level 20, but as a special white wolf in its pack, it has a strong sense toward light-type magic.


    When it felt the huge light power from Hanjun, it gave in to it and acted cute to get some attention.


    Snowball is also somewhat aware of what happened in the eastern ins and willingly shares what it knew with Hanjun.


    From Snowball, Hanjun learned why Viscount Hereford was mining in the eastern ins.


    The quarry wasn''t just producing regr stones; it was producing mana stones that wizards highly valued.


    These mana stones can store magical energy, and every wizard carries a few with them.


    The quality of the mana stone affects how much magic it can store.


    These mana stones are essential for wizards.


    Viscount Hereford realized this, so he asked the miners to work day and night in order to make a lot of money.

 Chapter 35: Snowball The Holy Beast (Part 3)

    But after making a fortune from the miners''s hard work, he didn''t want to take responsibility for their deaths and just left.


    Such a Viscount isn''t really a proper lord.


    Hanjun didn''t share these details with the yers.


    Instead, he had Snowball find a Pure Mana Stoen and give the rewards meant for Spicy vor Fairy to him.


    Spicy vor Fairy received his reward and was soon surrounded by yers who asked, "What''s this? Why do you have a special reward?"


    When Spicy vor Fairy looked at the description of the item, he couldn''t hide his smile.


    He then shared the details of the special quest with everyone.


    After exining, Hanjun stood in front of them with Snowball leaning against his leg, "Snowball doesn''t hurt people, but the wolf pack is different. The pack thinks Snowball is the leader, so they follow it. Snowball can only stop them from attacking the town, but since some wolves have attacked and killed people, they can''t be left alive.


    Without Snowball around, you should be able to finish your quest easily."


    With this, the yers knew that the difficulty of the quest had dropped to normal levels.


    It seemed that following the story was indeed the way toplete this quest sessfully.


    After clearing the wolves, the yers followed Hanjun back to the town.


    This time, Snowball walked beside Hanjun while wagging its tail as it entered the town.


    When the townspeople saw Snowball, they were so scared that they screamed and ran away.


    The yers looked back at Snowball with worry.


    But Snowball who is panting and only focused on Hanjun, turns their worry into confusion.


    What made this wolf act like a friendly Husky?


    Back at the church, Father Barry was startled by the sight of the giant white wolf.


    But seeing Snowball beside Hanjun, he feltpletely reassured.


    Wherever there is a God Of Light, Father Barry believed that there wouldn''t be any problems.


    However, to keep Hanjun''s identity hidden, Father Barry hesitated and asked, "What''s going on?"


    The yers took turns exining the situation to Father Barry.


    After learning that in the yers'' eyes, Hanjun was just a resident living in a remote part of the town, Father Barry quietly agreed with this view.


    With the threat in the eastern ins now gone, the town could officially start building defense structures.


    Father Barry was very excited, thinking that Hanjun''s n had been correct.


    In just half a day, the first small problem was solved.


    He was truly impressed by the God he believed in.


    Father Barry said, "I see. So, the truth from over ten years ago was like this, and the holy beast was wronged. Even though there are not many residents left, I still want everyone to know the truth as soon as possible. Brave ones, please inform all the town residents toe to the church."


    Father Barry issued a quest to gather the residents, asking the yers to bring them to the church to hear the truth about the past events and clear Snowball''s name.

 Chapter 36: Snowball The Holy Beast (Part 4)

    The yers quickly went to work.


    Soon, more than ten town residents gathered at the church entrance.


    Among them were the cksmith with an injured leg, an elderly woman who walked slowly, and a mother with a sick child who couldn''t move.


    When they arrived at the church, they first saw Snowball, the giant white wolf, sitting obediently next to Hanjun.


    The residents'' faces went pale with fear.


    Father Barry quickly reassured them, "Don''t worry, this wolf won''t hurt anyone. It''s a holy beast from the Church Of Light."


    The idea of a holy beast from the Church Of Light made them unsure.


    They hadn''t believed in the God Of Light for a long time.


    However, since Father Barry was well-respected in the town and was the only one with any real influence, they were willing to trust him.


    After Father Barry''s exnation, the residents reluctantly felt more at ease and looked over at Snowball.


    Snowball, who was about half a person''s height, was sitting and almost reaching Hanjun''s shoulder.


    Even though it was a wolf, it was acting like a dog, cuddling up to Hanjun and whining.


    This behavior annoyed a Ragdoll Cat, which, despite its smaller size, wasn''t afraid of Snowball.


    It swatted at Snowball with its paw.


    Snowball yelped and dodged the Ragdoll Cat''s attack by circling around Hanjun.


    The two animals seemed to be yfully fighting for attention around Hanjun.


    Seeing this, the town residents'' fear of the giant white wolf lessened.


    It didn''t seem so frightening anymore.


    After hearing Father Barry exin the truth about the quarry, the residents were stunned and stayed still for a long time.


    The mother with the sick child silently wept.


    Her husband had been sent to the quarry and never returned.


    She had thought he died because of the wolves, but now she learned he had actually died from overwork at the quarry under Viscount Hereford''s orders.


    She only discovered the truth today.


    Overwhelmed with anger, she wanted to seek revenge on Viscount Hereford for her husband.


    But thinking about her sick child and the approaching demon army, she felt helpless and cried silently.


    Pastor Father Barry gave them some time to process what they had heard.


    The yers could see the distress on the residents'' faces and felt uneasy.


    Once the townspeople started to recover, Pastor Father Barry said, "I know the demon army will arrive in two days. You might have given up hope and are just waiting to die. But I haven''t given up, and neither has God. God has sent heroes to help us. If we stand up and work with these heroes, we can all survive and find the truth for those who have died."


    The limping cksmith asked loudly, "Is this true? Has the God of Light really appeared?"


    Father Barry nodded his head, "These heroes behind me are proof. God sent them to help us. If we work together, we can get through this."


    The yers, who were called upon, waved their hands to the residents.

 Chapter 37: What Hanjun True Identity? (Part 1)

    The townspeople who are seeing the yers, quickly began to pray sincerely, "Thank you, God. We will survive."


    Hanjun, standing at the back of the crowd, was surprised to feel a small amount of faith that was came from the people.


    This power came back to him, giving him a bit of divine power.


    Even though the faith was small, it was enough to prepare for the next group of yers.


    No matter the kind of faith, as long as it helped them survive, they would hold onto it.


    Once the townspeople''s emotions settled, Father Barry encouraged everyone.


    He reminded them that the God of Light had not given up on them, and they shouldn''t give up hope either.


    They should work with the heroes to protect their home.


    As a priest, Father Barry was very persuasive.


    His words resonated with the townspeople, and everyone''s eyes sparkled with the will to survive.


    This spark of hope continued to inspire them, making them believe they could make it through.


    The yers behind Father Barry saw this and couldn''t help but feel moved.


    Most of the yers had interacted with the townspeople through the quests that was given by Father Barry.


    To them, Ulon Town had seemed like just a beginner vige with NPCs.


    But thinking about the past and the real emotions that these residents showing now, the yers suddenly realized that even in a game, the townspeople were real human beings with their own stories.


    Asthe so-called heroes, they now felt the heavy responsibility of saving lives.


    Seeing that the townspeople were ready to listen, Father Barry quickly assigned tasks to everyone.


    The townspeople left to start their tasks, and now it was time for the yers.


    Father Barry turned around to the yers and said, "Brave heroes, thanks to your help, we have cleared the wild beasts from the Eastern ins and now we can go to the quarry safely. The demon army will arrive in Ulon Town in a day and a half. We need to act quickly. Please work with the townspeople to ovee this challenge."


    ...


    [ Quest Objective: Build Stone Walls ]


    [ Quest Details: The demon army will arrive in Ulon Town in 36 hours. Time is running out. The priority is to build defensive stone walls to protect against the demon attack and save Ulon Town. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Medium ]


    [ Quest Reward: 10,000 Experience Points, +5 Favor Points With The Church of Light. ]


    ...


    Father Barry''s inspiring speech brought tears to the yers'' eyes, and they were eager to start the quest right away.


    But then they suddenly heard a "gurgle" sound.


    They were hungry.


    The yers realized that while half a day had passed in the game, the same amount of time had passed in real life, and they were starving after ying for so long.


    Flower Deer said first, "I''m logging off now."


    Since they were all in the same team and Flower Deer was known for her skills, the others, including Master PungPong, looked at her hopefully.

 Chapter 38: What Hanjun True Identity? (Part 2)

    Master PungPong asked, "When will you be back online? This afternoon? Are we still ying togetherter?"


    Flower Deer nodded, "I''ll be back after lunch."


    Seeing her nod, Master PungPong felt reassured.


    He noticed that most of the yers were logging off to eat, but some were nning to keep ying.


    Only Spicy vor Fairy remained still, deep in thought.


    Master PungPong went over and asked, "Spicy vor Fairy, are you going to keep ying too?"


    Spicy vor Fairy was staring at the Pure Mana Stone in his hand.


    He snapped out of his thoughts and said, "I think there are still many things to consider about this quest. You guys go ahead and eat. I''ll think about it a bit more."


    After spending half a day together, Master PungPong knew Spicy vor Fairy''s style well.


    He was always good at identifying the key issues at crucial moments and liked to analyze things in detail.


    When Spicy vor Fairy spoke quickly, even Master PungPong couldn''t always understand what he was saying.


    Spicy vor Fairy had made his point, so Master PungPong said, "I''lle back after I eat."


    The yers were working hard because the time was tight.


    The quest screen kept showing the countdown to the demon army''s arrival, and every second felt critical.


    They were anxious about meeting the deadline.


    But they needed to eat, so Master PungPong logged off, ordered food, and checked the live streaming.


    Even though he had moved the chat box to the game screen, he wasn''t aware of what was happening in the live streaming .


    When Cha Dan-pung stood in front of hisputer after getting out of the game, he was stunned.


    Since the morning broadcast, his live streaming had gained an additional 300,000 viewers!


    These viewers had been flooding the chat box with messages, and the screen was constantly covered with a sea ofments.


    It was impossible to keep up with everything.


    Cha Dan-pung had feeling that his live streaming might be popr in the future, but he didn''t expect it to happen so quickly.


    The 400,000 viewers online at once was a number he had never seen in his three or four years of streaming.


    Seeing his live streaming''s sudden poprity left Cha Dan-pung speechless and in awe.


    Most of the chat messages were discussing about the game.


    Some viewers, who had just joined the live streaming, saw Master PungPong just log off from the game and asked, "Isn''t this supposed to be a holographic game live streaming? Where''s the game?"


    Master PungPong shyly said, "Guys, can I go eat first?"


    Ever since his live streaming became super popr, Cha Dan-pung felt like he had lost some of his confidence.


    Even when asking to eat, he had to do it carefully.


    The viewers waved him off, urging, "Hurry up, Master PungPong! Go eat and get back to the game quickly. Don''t ck off!"


    This was the first time Cha Dan-pung had experienced this kind of treatment.


    He ordered takeout on his phone and then checked the fan group chat.

 Chapter 39: What Hanjun True Identity? (Part 3)

    To his surprise, the fan group, which originally only had a couple hundred members, had suddenly gained over 200 more in just one morning.


    The group was now full, and no more people could join.


    His long-time fans were also shocked by the overwhelming number of messages in the group chat.


    While they were happy that Master PungPong''s live streaming had finally be popr, they took the opportunity to promote the fan group.


    In the group chat, they acted as the veterans, helping the new members with any questions.


    As soon as Cha Dan-pung entered the group to lurk for a little bit, he was immediately caught by the fans.


    [ Master PungPong''s Energetic Kitten: Is Master PungPong lurking in and out of the group?! ]


    Cha Dan-pung was surprised.


    How did these fans catch him lurking?


    [ Master PungPong''s Perfect Lady: Gotcha! I even joined a membership. Hurry up, go and upgrade the group, Master PungPong, lots of fans want to join. ]


    It seemed like only Master PungPong''s fans would go to such lengths to help him with these things.


    Sure enough, Cha Dan-pung noticed the bright red "Member" tag next to Master PungPong''s Perfect Lady name.


    After handling the group upgrade, the requests to join the group chat kept pouring in.


    He didn''t need to do anything himself because the fan group admins had already taken care of it.


    [ Master PungPong''s Perfect Lady: Alright, Master PungPong. You doesn''t need to do anything now. Go and eat your meal. ]


    A drop of sweat rolled down Cha Dan-pung''s forehead.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that his fans were acting a little bit strange.


    Since he got caught lurking, Cha Dan-pung decided to switch focus and check out the newments under the promotional video for <<God''s Games Online>>


    The topments were stillints about it being a scam and exnations about how a holographic game was impossible.


    But from thetestments, it seemed that some viewers had watched his live streaming and returned to mock the earlier topments.


    Cha Dan-pung liked a few of the newments and then checked his ownment.


    That''s when he realized he had forgotten to tell everyone in the game to join a group chat in real life so they could talk together.


    Luckily, he noticed World Of Eorera''s post, saying the official team had created a game forum for yers to discuss the game.


    Cha Dan-pung eagerly clicked in.


    Once inside, he saw that there were already a lot of posts, and most of them were discussing about his live streaming.


    This showed that more and more people were paying attention to <<God''s Games Online>>


    Especially after watching his live streaming, many yers were impressed with the game''s visuals and quality, which attracted even more people with <<God''s Games Online>>


    As <<God''s Games Online>> became more popr, more people started asking the official team to release more spots for the beta test.


    Half of the forum posts were discussing why there were only twenty spots avable, which was basically a way of pressuring the officials to add more.


    Cha Dan-pung couldn''t help but felt a little bit proud when he saw this.

 Chapter 40: What Hanjun True Identity? (Part 4)

    If he hadn''t discovered the game and signed up right away, he wouldn''t have stood out among so many yers and gotten a spot in the beta test.


    He felt that he had made a smart move.


    Once his takeout arrived, Cha Dan-pung didn''t waste any time.


    He quickly finished eating and logged back into the game.


    He reappeared at the same spot where he had logged off.


    There weren''t many people around, and the other yers were nowhere to be seen.


    None of his team members were online either, so Master PungPong decided to wait until they logged in beforepleting any tasks.


    While waiting, he wandered around a little bit.


    As he approached the church, he saw Father Barry from a distance.


    Father Barry was talking to someone with his head down.


    Master PungPong thought the priest might have another quest, so he hurried over to listen in.


    When he got closer, he realized that the person standing in front of Father Barry was Hanjun.


    One was the respected priest of the town, and the other was a boy living in a remote part of the town.


    Master PungPong only knew that they seemed to know each other and guessed that Father Barry had taken care of Hanjun in the past.


    What surprised him was that Father Barry was bent over slightly, speaking very respectfully to Hanjun.


    Master PungPong rubbed his eyes and wanted to get a closer look.


    As he took a few more steps, the two of them returned to their usual behavior.


    He didn''t know what Hanjun had said to Father Barry, but the priest nodded his head, and Hanjun walked away.


    As Hanjun passed by Master PungPong, he stared nkly at Hanjun''s face for a while before being snapped out of it by Father Barry who are calling his name.


    Father Barry asked, "Honorable hero, is there anything else you need?"


    Master PungPong looked at him, then at Hanjun''s back, and finally said after a long pause, "Is there anything else I can help with?"


    Father Barry frowned slightly, "Honorable hero, the defensive stone wall is not finished yet. I hope you can focus onpleting that task."


    It seemed like there wasn''t anything else.


    Master PungPong scratched his head, gave an awkward smile, and walked away.


    He couldn''t stop thinking about Father Barry''s attitude towards Hanjun, and this feeling of confusion stayed with him until the other team members logged in.


    Master PungPong shared his confusion with the four teammates and added his own guess, "I think there''s something special about Hanjun, considering how Father Barry spoke to him."


    The three others showed no reaction at all, so Master PungPong hesitated for a moment and asked, "What do you guys think?"


    Spicy vor Fairy calmly said, "From the moment he appeared, I knew there was something off about that NPC."


    A boy living in a remote part of the town who knows the truth about what happened at the quarry over ten years ago and has a level 20 giant white wolf as his pet?

 Chapter 41: Building The Stone Wall (Part 1)

    Someone like that definitely isn''t ordinary.


    Not to mention, he wasn''t even trying to hide it.


    Master PungPong who saw their expressions realized what was going on, so heughed and cried at the same time and said, "So, I''m thest one to figure this out?"


    Spicy vor Fairy quickly changed the topic, "Let''s not talk about that. Let me tell you about something I realized this afternoon."


    After receiving the task from Father Barry to build the stone wall, Spicy vor Fairy spent the entire afternoon analyzing the task.


    He only logged off to grab a quick meal and then logged back in.


    During that time, he came to a conclusion.


    This task is definitely not as simple as it looks.


    ~?~


    After Father Barry gave out the task, the yers logged off to eat.


    Father Barry followed behind Hanjun, full of doubt and unsure how to speak to him.


    Hanjun acted like he didn''t notice him.


    He patted Snowball, signaling it to go find its own food.


    Snowball let out a howl in response and dashed off at lightning speed toward the eastern ins to hunt for itself.


    Since bing God Of Light, Hanjun no longer needed to eat to replenish energy.


    He wasn''t hungry at the moment, but Father Barry, being an elderly man, needed to take care of his body.


    Soon, Snowball returned with a rabbit in its mouth and dropped it at Hanjun''s feet.


    It ced the rabbit in front of him, then took a few steps back, wagging its tail and panting.


    Hanjun petted Snowball, thinking it wasn''t so bad to have it around.


    He held the rabbit by its ears and offered it to Father Barry.


    Father Barry immediately looked terrified, "My Lord, how could I possibly ept this?"


    Usually, they offered sacred items to the God of Light, but today the roles were reversed.


    The holy beast had hunted for them, and the holy son was offering the food.


    Hanjun''s actions didn''t make sense to Father Barry, scaring him so much that his face turned pale.


    Seeing how strongly Father Barry reacted, Hanjun didn''t push the matter.


    Instead, he changed his approach, "Save it for the yers to cook. You should eat some too; it''ll be good for you."


    The food that yers make usually has buffs, so it would be beneficial for Father Barry to have some as well.


    Since it was meant for the heroes, Father Barry was able to ept it this time.


    He took the rabbit from Hanjun and set it aside, nning to give it to the yers once they logged back in.


    After that, Father Barry couldn''t help but bring up what had been worrying him, "My Lord, can we really build defensive structures by stacking stones? Even with the twenty heroes, there are only thirty people in the town. It''s too difficult toplete the defenses before the demon army''s vanguard arrives."


    Hanjun realized that this was what had been troubling Father Barry and reassured him, "Don''t worry. With everyone''sbined wisdom and strength, we can definitelyplete this task."

 Chapter 42: Building The Stone Wall (Part 2)

    Of course, he was counting on the yers''s creativity to make it happen.


    Hanjun spoke confidently, but to Father Barry, the task seemed incredibly difficult.


    However, trusting Hanjun, he pushed aside his doubts about the God of Light.


    As they talked, Hanjun noticed that the yers were starting to return from their meals and were heading toward them.


    Hanjun gave Father Barry a look, and Father Barry quickly returned to their usual behavior in public.


    Sure enough, Master PungPong cautiously approached them.


    Their conversation was interrupted, and Father Barry wasn''t pleased.


    He responded coldly toward Master PungPong''s attempts to probe for information, but Master PungPong didn''t mind his unfriendly attitude and walked away, feeling a little bit disappointed.


    Father Barry looked back and noticed that Hanjun had already left while he was talking to Master PungPong.


    From Hanjun''s attitude, it was clear that he truly trusted the yers toplete the task.


    With no other choice, Father Barry decided to trust Hanjun''s judgment.


    ~?~


    After Spicy vor Fairy finished speaking, his teammates focused on him, waiting for his analysis.


    They waited for a while, but when he still hadn''t exined it, Flower Deer couldn''t help but ask, "Why do you think it''s not that simple?"


    Spicy vor Fairy was pleased that someone finally asked and answered, "Looking at the task progress, this quest is, once again, a shared quest for all yers. But this quest is different from thest one. The difficulty of thest quest was that we couldn''t defeat the level 20 Giant White Wolf, so the system made it easier by having an NPC solve the problem for us."


    "Thatst quest was easy, but the one we have now is at a medium difficulty, which is one level higher. Based on the quest details, Father Barry asked us to build a stone wall, but the quest description is pretty open-ended. How are we supposed to build the wall? Just throw it together, or build it seriously?


    When we were doing the beginner quests, I noticed that the NPCs didn''t care much about the quality of what we made. In other words, if our defensive stone wall can''t withstand the demons'' attack, won''t the mission ultimately fail?"


    Spicy vor Fairy rambled on for a while, and his words made everyone suddenly realize why this quest was rated as medium difficulty.


    The tricky part was hidden right there.


    If Hanjun were here, he would definitely argue against what Spicy vor Fairy said.


    When he asked Father Barry to give out this task, he only thought of the yers as extrabor to be fully used.


    He never considered that they might ck off and not do the work properly.


    Spicy vor Fairy let out a sigh and finally said, "So our problem now is how to transport all those stones and build a strong defensive fortress."


    The others looked at each other, and no one spoke up for a long time.


    Spicy vor Fairy was stunned, "Seriously? None of you have any ideas?"

 Chapter 43: Building The Stone Wall (Part 3)

    Pork Rib Boss cleared his throat and said, "If you need me to fight monsters or do some heavy lifting, I can help with that, but I really don''t know how to build anything."


    Master PungPong looked at Spicy vor Fairy and shook his head, despite the hopeful look in Spicy vor Fairy''s eyes, "Building a stone wall needs cement, right? We can''t just magically create cement out of nowhere. Maybe I should log off and Google how to make cement?"


    Spicy vor Fairy looked away in disappointment, cing hisst hope on Flower Deer.


    Flower Deer didn''t let him down.


    With a confident nod, she said, "If you trust me, leave the stone wall construction to me. But this will require everyone to work together toplete the quest."


    Spicy vor Fairy jumped up happily, "Great!"


    Master PungPong nodded his head eagerly like a pecking chicken, "Whatever you say we will do it. What should we do next?"


    Flower Deer said, "After getting this quest, I took a look at theyout of the town. There''s no need to build a stone wall around the entire town. We can use the stone walls to enclose the spaces between the buildings. This way, we won''t need as many stones, and we can save materials and time."


    Pork Rib Boss thought about the bird''s-eye view of the town and nodded in agreement, "That would work. Building a defense using the buildings will also let us use them for guerri tactics, which will help us in the uing battles."


    Master PungPong finally understood that he was the least useful in the team.


    Flower Deer was a crafting expert, Pork Rib Boss was a retired soldier, and Spicy vor Fairy was a master analyst.


    He was just a simple cameraman!


    The people in live streaming chat were also mocking him, but Master PungPong didn''t feel bad at all.


    Instead, he was really happy to have such great teammates.


    Flower Deer continued from where Pork Rib Boss left off, "The cement problem is also easy to solve. With the simple materials we have, we can make a basic version of cement using y and straw. Just like when we made the blue-quality weaponst time, making the first batch of cement should give us a blueprint. Then, everyone can help make the cement."


    Spicy vor Fairy pped his hands, "That''s a great idea! So, all we need to do is transport the stones, and then wait for the cement to be made."


    Once they decided on what to do, the four of them immediately got to work.


    Flower Deer went to figure out how to make the cement, while the other three waited for the other yers to log in so they could share their n.


    The other yers didn''t have any better ideas, so they agreed with the n and joined in to help transport stones from the quarry.


    Before that, Master PungPong took the chance to tell everyone about the group chat that he had created.

 Chapter 44: Building The Stone Wall (Part 4)

    He wanted all the yers to join their [ God''s Games Online Beta Test yers ] group chat, so they couldmunicate and share important updates there.


    For shared quests like building the stone wall, they could use the group chat to report the progress anytime.


    Everyone liked Master PungPong''s suggestion and promised to join the group chat after logging out.


    With that, neen yers immediately headed to the quarry.


    When they arrived at the quarry, the yers saw that the townspeople had already been working hard there.


    Unlike the rxed attitude of the yers, the townspeople knew that doing this work was very crucial for their survival.


    Realizing this, they hade to work as soon as they had regained their strength.


    Seeing this, the yers couldn''t help but feel a little guilty.


    ording to Father Barry, they were summoned to this world to help Ulon Town as brave heroes.


    But to the yers, this was just a game.


    If they died, they could respawn.


    Even if the mission failed and Ulon Town was destroyed by the demons, it would just mean a new starting point for them.


    However, to the townspeople, the yers were their only hope for survival.


    Seeing this, the yers didn''t say much and quietly got to work.


    After a busy afternoon, Father Barry came to check on their progress.


    It was then that he realized why Hanjun was so confident that the yers could help.


    The yers were much stronger than the townspeople.


    They hardly got tired, even after carrying stones for half the day.


    The townspeople, on the other hand, were exhausted and could barely move, especially since most of them were old, weak, or sick and couldn''t do much to help.


    Meanwhile, the yers kept working without a break, moving more than half of the stones from the quarry.


    They were still full of energy, making the townspeople think that these yers were truly the brave heroes who were summoned by the God of Light.


    Hanjun exined to Father Barry that the yers''s strength came from his divine power.


    He used a bit of his power to allow the yers to step foot in the World Of Eorera.


    If they died in the game, his power would be recycled to revive them at the respawn point.


    Most of Hanjun''s divine power was used for these tasks, but it was worth it considering the results.


    After Flower Deer sessfully made the cement, Ragdoll Cat reminded her to upload the blueprint for the basic cement.


    Flower Deer agreed and took the blueprint to find Master PungPong and the others.


    Once all the materials were ready, they would start building the wall.


    Master PungPong rolled up his sleeves, with a stone in one hand and a tool in the other, he was determined to show the people of this other world just how impressive his construction skills were.


    The reputation of being a "construction maniac" wasn''t just talk.


    In just one afternoon, theypleted 35% of the stone wall.

 Chapter 45: Foods Buff (Part 1)

    Father Barry couldn''t believe how fast the heroes were working.


    At first, the townspeople didn''t understand how cement worked or how it was made.


    But when Father Barry handed them the blueprint and exined that it was taught by the heroes, they quickly epted this new knowledge.


    Knowing that the heroes were summoned by the God of Light and that this was actually the God teaching them how to survive, the townspeople quickly set aside their doubts and embraced the new technique without hesitation.


    Thanks to thebined efforts of the townspeople and the yers, this progress wasn''t easy to achieve.


    Seeing this, Father Barry became much more confident about organizing the defense against the demon invasion.


    For the yers, after a full afternoon of hard work, the stone wall was beginning to take shape, and a strong sense of satisfaction filled them.


    Surprisingly, moving bricks in the game turned out to be a brand-new gaming experience.


    They worked hard all afternoon, repeating such a simple task, but the yers didn''t feel tired at all.


    Watching the progress bar slowly increase, their satisfaction was obvious, and they were eager to keep going.


    Only Master PungPong seemed a little bit worried and asionally looked up.


    He wasn''t worried about anything else; he was concerned that the viewers of his live streaming might find this content boring.


    But the live streaming turned out to bepletely different from what he expected.


    The viewers were busy discussing the quest mechanics, the game''s interactivity, and its potential for creativity.


    Even during the quest, the yers could build the stone wall.


    This made them wonder: could they also build other things outside the quest?


    In other words, could yers build their own houses in the game?


    This idea quickly caught the attention of many viewers.


    If they could really build houses and decorate rooms in the game, they dered that <<God''s Games Online>> would be their second home!


    Seeing this spection, Master PungPong felt a little excited.


    Thendscapes of the World Of Eorera were stunning, even from the beginner''s vige.


    If he could truly have his own house in the game, it would be amazing.


    This thought shed through his mind and took root deeply in Master PungPong''s heart.


    But for now, the priority was to finish building the stone wall.


    Maybeter, he could find some time to ask Father Barry how to get his own house.


    Putting this idea aside, he continued working.


    When he looked up again, the sky was glowing red with the setting sun.


    The sun was going down, and the residents of Ulon Town were starting to prepare dinner.


    He could smell the aroma of food.


    Checking the real-world time, Master PungPong realized that time in both worlds was synchronized.


    This meant that if he logged out now and didn''te back for a few days, he might return to find Ulon Town in ruins.


    Master PungPong thought that this synchronization of time was probably to make the game feel more immersive.

 Chapter 46: Foods Buff (Part 2)

    It was also a reminder that it was time to eat.


    Master PungPong felt a little bit hungry.


    Normally, he would log off to eat around this time, but when he looked around, he saw that all the other yers were still working hard on building the wall.


    It seemed like they wouldn''t log off until the wall was finished.


    Master PungPong was a little intimidated by their determination and wondered if he should keep going a bit longer.


    The viewers noticed this and quickly reminded him in the chat to go eat.


    He was surprised by how thoughtful his viewers were, and just as he was about to say something, another message popped up.


    [ Master PungPong''s Little Gals: If you eat separately, it''s more efficient, and work doesn''t have to stop. ]


    At that moment, the people in live streaming chat seemed like heartless bosses who were trying to exploit the streamer.


    Master PungPong found it both funny and frustrating, but he agreed they had a point.


    Without disturbing the other yers, he logged off to eat.


    Earlier that day, the long wait for delivery had made some viewers unhappy, so Cha Dan-pung learned his lesson and just made instant noodles for dinner.


    After quickly finishing his meal, he logged back in and found that nothing had changed since he left, except that the stone wall had gotten a little bit higher.


    These yers were really dedicated.


    He wondered how <<God''s Games Online>> had chosen its beta test yers.


    It was a workday, but after seeing how fun the game was, none of the beta test yers had logged off all day.


    Everyone was doing their part.


    Master PungPong, feeling awkward, asked Spicy vor Fairy, "Aren''t you guys nning to take a break?"


    Spicy vor Fairy calmly replied, "Right after you logged off, a countdown suddenly appeared on the quest screen, showing that the Demon Army''s advance troops would arrive soon. Everyone decided to keep pushing forward."


    Master PungPong opened the quest screen and saw the countdown.


    From the looks of it, the Demon Army''s advance troops would arrive in Ulon Town tomorrow afternoon.


    The sudden appearance of the countdown made the yers feel a sense of urgency.


    They understood that the Demon Army would be here tomorrow, and if they didn''t keep working hard, all their efforts would be in vain.


    For the safety of the town''s residents, they couldn''t afford to stop.


    Master PungPong was surprised by their determination and decided to work hard alongside them.


    Meanwhile, Father Barry watched the stone wall gradually rise and realized the truth in Hanjun''s words: the heroes were indeed capable of anything.


    Seeing this, Father Barry also felt a sense of hope and no longer doubted Hanjun.


    Despite having worshipped the God of Light for many years, Father Barry had never actually seen the holiness of the God of Light that people spoke of.


    Though his belief remained, the doubts of those people around him had shaken his faith.


    However, after these events, Father Barry realized that his mindset was unstable and made a firm decision to never doubt Hanjun''s decisions again.

 Chapter 47: Foods Buff (Part 3)

    The moment Father Barry made his decision, Hanjun suddenly felt a strong surge of faith energying from nearby.


    Hanjun was momentarily stunned, but then he realized that Father Barry had be a priest who wholeheartedly worshipped him.


    This allowed Father Barry to continuously provide him with faith energy and sessfully restore a significant amount of Hanjun''s divine power.


    Hanjun raised an eyebrow, gently rubbing Snowball''s ears, and slowly said, "Finally, but this little bit of faith energy still isn''t enough..."


    Snowball tilted his head and stuck out his tongue as he looked at Hanjun.


    This small amount of faith energy wasn''t enough to restore Hanjun to his peak state.


    Knowing that the God Of Darkness, who was now deep within the Demon Army, couldn''t be alerted to his presence, Hanjun decided to stay hidden for now.


    ~?~


    Father Barry watched the hardworking heroes with satisfaction and remembered that there was still a rabbit in the church.


    He decided to kill the rabbit and make a meat stew for the yers.


    The fire was lit, and the pieces of meat were ced in a y pot.


    Soon, a delicious aroma wafted through the air, drawing the yers''s attention toward the direction of Father Barry''s stew.


    Just as the stew was nearly ready, Hanjun appeared out of nowhere, holding some herbs, and handed them to Father Barry.


    "This is for the yers, right? Add these to the stew."


    Without a word, Father Barry followed Hanjun''s instructions.


    The herbs were added to the stew, and instead of changing the taste, they made the vor even richer.


    Only then did Hanjun exin, "Although these are justmon herbs. But, they''ll benefit the yers if they drink this stew."


    This was basically adding a buff to the food, something the yers were quite familiar with.


    Once the stew was ready, Father Barry called the yers over to have some to regain their strength.


    The yers who were already hungry, exchanged nces.


    Although they could smell the delicious aroma, they had never tried eating food in the game before, so they weren''t sure if they would actually be able to taste it.


    The yers were really curious about the food, so they put down what they were doing and decided to try it.


    Father Barry brought out bowls and poured some for everyone.


    Master PungPong didn''t want to drink at first since he had just eaten instant noodles and wasn''t feeling very hungry.


    But then he thought, maybe it wouldn''t hurt to try the food in the game, so he went to Father Barry and got a bowl.


    As soon as the first sip of the meat soup entered his mouth, Master PungPong''s eyes widened, and he eximed, "It''s so delicious!"


    Father Barry had been living alone for a long time.


    Since people gradually stopped believing in the God of Light, the church had been empty for a while.


    Father Barry had to take care of all his needs by himself, which led him to develop excellent cooking skills.

 Chapter 48: Foods Buff (Part 4)

    This pot of meat soup had no fishy taste from the wild rabbit.


    The rich broth,bined with the fresh aroma of herbs, made it a soup that was not too greasy but incredibly tasty.


    Thinking back, Master PungPong realized that the instant noodles he had eaten earlier were an insult to his taste buds.


    How could there be such a delicious meat soup in the world?


    After finishing the soup, Master PungPong patted his stomach.


    He didn''t feel overly full, but the soup had definitely filled him up, leaving himpletely satisfied.


    Master PungPong was very surprised.


    He said to his viewers, "Guys, you have to try the food in this game! It''s really delicious! I can eat as much as I want here without gaining any real weight, so it''s perfect for those who want to lose weight but still crave food."


    After hearing his exnation, the viewers understood.


    Once they got it, the chat went wild.


    [ Milky Way Light: There''s a perk like this in the game? ]


    [ Queen of Sarcasm: I want to eat it, but I need to be able to enter the game first! ]


    [ Cold City Woman: Lose weight? I''m signing a petition for more beta test spots. ]


    [ Fun Instigator: This game is amazing; you can earn money and lose weight. I bet <<God''s Games Online>> is going to win Game of the Year. ]


    [ Master PungPong''s Perfect Lady: Master PungPong is so mean, showing off even though he knows we can''t get into the game. ]


    [ Master PungPong''s Most Wanted: Two people signed the petition for more beta test spots; open the game now and let me in! ]


    Master PungPong nced at the chat, which was buzzing with excitement, but he mischievously ignored them.


    On the other side, he overheard a yer talking about another discovery.


    "Why do I feel so much lighter, and even my movement when building the stone wall is faster?"


    Spicy vor Fairy tested it out and realized he felt the same way.


    Then, he looked suspiciously at the meat soup Father Barry had given them, "Could it be that this food has a buff effect?"


    The yers discovered something new¡ªthe food that was cooked in the game actually had buff effects!


    It seemed like there were still many things in the game waiting for them to explore.


    After drinking the soup, the yers no longer felt hungry and went back to building the stone wall.


    By now, the moon had risen high in the sky, and the clear night sky over the world of eorera felt close enough to touch.


    Under the starlight, the brave heroes and the residents of Ulon Town continued working enthusiastically.


    Even though there was starlight, it was still dark at night.


    If the yers had to keep using Glimmering Glow all the time, it would waste one person''sbor.


    As they were thinking about how to solve this problem, they saw Spicy vor Fairy take out a spherical object.


    After infusing it with magic, the ball began to glow softly and brightly, like a moonstone.

 Chapter 49: Master PungPong Lucky Encounter (Part 1)

    Master PungPong was surprised, "What is that?"


    Under everyone''s gaze, Spicy vor Fairy pretended to be calm and said, "This is a reward from a special quest given by an NPC. I spent some time at noon figuring it out. It can store my magic power and spells. I infused it with a Glimmering Glow magic spell, so the mana stone can temporarily act like a light bulb."


    Spicy vor Fairy hadn''t expected that a pure mana stone could have such a use.


    There were so many things in this game that were waiting for them to discover.


    There were probably even more surprises ahead.


    With the glowing magic ball that Spicy vor Fairy contributed, the construction site was back in action.


    From a distance, Hanjun watched their every move.


    He nced at the sky and patted Snowball, signaling that it was time to start.


    Snowball shook his head, then stood up while facing the wind and transforming into its majestic form.


    After all, he was always a wolf and could never be just a dog.


    Snowball''s muscles tensed as he leaped forward in several powerful bounds.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Master PungPong noticed a sh of white light.


    When he looked up and nced around, he didn''t see anything.


    Thinking he had imagined it, Master PungPong shrugged off the strange moment and went back to his hard work.


    What he didn''t know was that Snowball had just raced past him, running into the depths of the darkness, heading straight toward where the Demon Race was located.


    Even though Snowball acted obediently in front of Hanjun, he had the blood of the White Moon Wolf n.


    This race was born with the ability to use the power of the wind to make themselves faster.


    Snowball''s speed was incredible, making it the perfect scout to investigate the Demon Race''s advanced troops.


    Hanjun didn''t know much about the Demon Race.


    Before he had gone into his deep sleep, they had never appeared.


    Now, he was relying on Snowball to gather more information about them.


    For instance, did the demons have intelligence?


    How close were the advance troops now?


    How many were there?


    What kind of attacks did they use?


    Hanjun''s consciousness was attached to Snowball, and he could hear the wind rushing past by as Snowball''s paws hit the ground in a fast rhythm, along with Snowball''s heavy breathing.


    In the dark church, Hanjun''s blue eyes suddenly gleamed with golden light as he muttered, "Found them~"


    Ever since Snowball submitted to Hanjun''s divine power, Hanjun has been able to understand Snowball''s intentions.


    He also unlocked a new ability.


    Snowball could now be Hanjun''s eyes and ears.


    As long as Hanjun''s consciousness was connected to Snowball, he could see everything Snowball saw and hear everything Snowball heard.


    Snowball stood on a cliff, and below him in the canyon, the Demon Army was slowly making their way forward.


    After seeing these demons, Hanjun understood why people called them demons¡ªthey were just too ugly.

 Chapter 50: Master PungPong Lucky Encounter (Part 2)

    Even a quick nce was painful to his eyes.


    The demons came in various colors: red, green, purple, and had different body types, like some with a human upper body and a goat-like lower body.


    While there were differences among them, the main way to tell if something was a demon was just by how ugly it was.


    Hanjun tried to ignore the difort in his eyes as he observed them from Snowball''s perspective.


    He noticed that these demons were likely the advance troops of the Demon Army, with a total of more than fifty.


    In terms of levels, all these demons were just level 15, which was ten levels higher than the yers.


    However, Snowball was level 20, so if it attacked them, the demons wouldn''t stand a chance.


    Normally, Snowball could handle the Demon advance team, but Hanjun didn''t make him take action.


    With the demons about to reach Ulon Town soon, he decided to leave them for the yers, hoping they would help boost the yers''s strength.


    Hanjun sent his thoughts to Snowball, who turned around a few times to show its understood.


    It made even lighter sounds to avoid alerting the demons.


    Using Snowball''s senses, Hanjun felt the power of the God Of Darkness from these demons, indicating that the demons were created by the God Of Darkness.


    Hanjun had to admit, the God Of Darkness''s sense of aesthetics was reallycking.


    From the demons'' characteristics, they were simr to the yers Hanjun summoned¡ªneither of them needed food or drink.


    Both gods of the world of eorera shared the same thoughts on this matter.


    It seemed that the demons might have noticed the divine power on Snowball.


    Hanjun saw the demons growing restless through Snowball''s eyes, bing alert as they sensed a great threat.


    To be safe, Hanjun disconnected from Snowball and sent it a message before leaving, telling it the mission was over and it was time to return.


    What Hanjun didn''t know was that under the eternal night, the God Of Darkness who was sitting on his throne suddenly opened his blood-red eyes.


    A demon general with red horns and wings sensed the god''s awakening.


    He walked up to the God Of Darkness, knelt down, and kissed the hem of the God Of Darkness''s robe, saying, "My Lord, your will is our driving force."


    The God Of Darkness paused and asked in a raspy voice, "How far have we progressed?"


    The demon general kept his head bowed and replied, "The human defenses have already been crushed. Now we just need to wait as the demons slowly advance to consume the entire world of eorera. Darkness will soon fall."


    The God Of Darkness stretched out his arm, his pale skin from a longck of sunlight resting on his head, and said slowly, "I have a feeling that things aren''t going as smoothly as they seem. I sensed a trace of divine power."


    The demon general was surprised, "The God of Light? But hasn''t he lost all his followers?"

 Chapter 51: Master PungPong Lucky Encounter (Part 3)

    The God Of Darkness sighed, "Maybe I was mistaken. There are still some who remember him."


    The demon general agreed, "Maybe it was some priest who was using light magic."


    The God Of Darkness stood up, and with his movement, the dark whispers became even more pronounced, "Continue advancing! I want eternal night to cover the entire world of eorera!"


    The demon general responded firmly, "Yes, my Lord!"


    ~?~


    Hanjun waved his fingers in front of his eyes, and his glowing golden eyes returned to their original blue eyes.


    Father Barry stood at a distance, keeping watch to make sure no other curious people or yers came in and noticed anything unusual about Hanjun.


    Seeing that Hanjun had finished, Father Barry approached him to see if there was anything else he needed to do, "Holy Son, is there anything else?"


    Hanjun replied, "I found them. The advance team has fifty demons, all of them at level 15. Their arrival time was about what I expected."


    Father Barry asked, "Should these demons be left for the heroes to handle?"


    Hanjun nodded, "There are only fifty of them. The yers will take care of it and gain some experience points in the process."


    Father Barry didn''t quite understand what "Experience Points" meant, but he understood Hanjun''s intention.


    He wanted to use the Demon Advance team to help the heroes grow quickly.


    It seemed Hanjun had high hopes for the heroes.


    Father Barry wasn''t jealous; instead, he was relieved.


    He was getting old and had only learned two light-type magic spells in his lifetime.


    If Hanjun needed to defeat the God Of Darkness, Father Barry wouldn''t be of much help anymore.


    If the heroes could assist him, Father Barry would be happy for them.


    Father Barry sighed and said, "If I can help solve the crisis in Ulon Town, I would be willing to give my life."


    Hanjun gave him a look and said dismissively, "Don''t make promises like that, and don''t set yourself up for failure."


    Even though Hanjun was the God of Light and Father Barry was his follower, that didn''t mean he was agreed with him casually sacrificing one''s life for others.


    It was irresponsible behavior.


    Father Barry looked surprised and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Hanjun wanted to pat his shoulder but realized he was still in his young form and couldn''t reach Father Barry''s shoulder.


    So, he froze midway.


    Noticing Hanjun''s attempt, Father Barry quickly knelt down, allowing Hanjun to pat his shoulder sessfully.


    Hanjun was pleased with Father Barry''s understanding and grew even more satisfied with his follower, "Don''t worry, you''ll be needed for a long time. You''re my designated beginner guide NPC."


    Father Barry sometimes had trouble understanding Hanjun''s words, but as a devoted follower, he simply followed Hanjun''s instructions.


    As the night grew deeper and the moon moved overhead, yers who couldn''t stay upte had already logged off to rest.


    Only Master PungPong was still workingte into the night.


    Before logging off, the other yers urged him not to overdo it.


    From the progress, it seemed the task would bepleted by tomorrow morning, and they needed to save their energy for the demons that would arrive in the afternoon.

 Chapter 52: Master PungPong Lucky Encounter (Part 4)

    There was no need to push so hard now.


    Master PungPong gave a silly smile and didn''t mention that he was inspired by everyone''s encouragement.


    The sense of realism in the game made him not want Ulon Town to be destroyed, so he wanted to do his part and was eager to finish building the stone wall.


    He simply said, "You guys go ahead and rest. I''ll work a little bit longer and then rest myself."


    After a full day of streaming, the live streaming''s poprity didn''t drop, and it still had great numbers of viewers even after midnight.


    However, the people in the live streaming were urging him to log off soon, and the reasons from viewers were a little bit strange.


    [ Prank Captain: I have work tomorrow! Please log off soon so I don''t have to keep watching your live streaming. ]


    [ ck Rose: I Agree! ]


    [ Master PungPong''s Little Gals: When is Master PungPong going to log off? I can''t keep watching. ]


    Master PungPong acted like he didn''t see thements and kept working diligently.


    Hanjun came out to check on the yers and saw that only Master PungPong who are still around; even the town residents had gone back to rest.


    Looking at this dedicated yer, Hanjun remembered his name.


    When he selected twenty beta test yers, he hoped each of them would have a special skill.


    yers like Pork Rib Boss, Spicy vor Fairy, and Flower Deer all had their own unique abilities.


    Master PungPong didn''t have an advantage in this area.


    Hanjun chose him for his character and hoped he would help him with promotion through his live streaming.


    Now, it seems this Master PungPong was exceeding Hanjun''s expectations.


    Master PungPong kept building the wall, feeling his body getting heavier.


    It wasn''t his body that was the problem; he was mentally exhausted.


    Just then, he suddenly heard a "ding" from the system.


    [ God of Light''s favorability +1 ]


    The God of Light?!


    Master PungPong was instantly refreshed like he had been sshed with cold water.


    He looked around and saw that everything was quiet and no one was around.


    The God of Light?


    Isn''t that the God that Father Barry believes in?


    This is a major NPC!


    He actually gained favor from such an important NPC¡ªcould it be because he''s been working hard on the wall?


    Realizing this, Master PungPong became even more energized.


    He was determined to keep working until dawn,pletely ignoring the cries of the viewers in the live streaming.


    The next morning, Spicy vor Fairy logged in and noticed that Master PungPong, who looked exhausted from staying up all night, seemed surprisingly upbeat.


    Spicy vor Fairy asked in shock, "You didn''t sleep at allst night, did you?"


    Master PungPong rubbed his eyes and replied, "You can tell?"


    In the game, only their own character models appear, so in reality, Master PungPong had huge dark circles under his eyes, but that wasn''t visible in the game.


    Spicy vor Fairy said, "Even though the game model doesn''t show it, your energy level gives it away."

 Chapter 53: New Quest (Part 1)

    Master PungPong changed the topic, "Never mind that. I have to tell you,st night while I was building the wall, I suddenly got a system alert that the God of Light''s favorability towards me increased!"


    He spoke loudly, and the other yers around him also heard his words and gathered around him as soon as they heard about the God of Light.


    "What? You had such a lucky encounter while workingte at night?"


    "The God of Light is one of the only two Gods in this world, right? How did you gain his favor? What did you do?"


    "This is a major NPC! His favorability must be very useful."


    "Did you actually see the God of Light? What does he look like?"


    Master PungPong thought thest question was a little bit off.


    The person who asked the question said proudly, "I''m a fan of appearances. What''s wrong with that?"


    Master PungPong replied, "Isn''t Hanjun enough for you to look at?"


    The person answered, "Hanjun being good-looking doesn''t mean I don''t appreciate other people''s good looks."


    Master PungPong was stumped by this and decided to ignore him, turning to Spicy vor Fairy to see what useful information he could provide.


    Spicy vor Fairy, who didn''t have sses to adjust, subconsciously rubbed his chin, "Did you only get the favorability increase notification? Nothing else?"


    Master PungPong shook his head.


    Spicy vor Fairy continued, "From the game''s background, this chance is particrly rare. We don''t know what it''s for yet, but based on my guess, it might help you trigger more opportunities and quests. It could even lead to better equipment and skillster on."


    Master PungPong clenched his fists, clearly very happy.


    He didn''t expect that a whole night of hard work would lead to such a lucky break.


    It seemed like the night of staying up was worth it.


    Other yers looked a little bit envious.


    "Staying upte gives you special rewards? This game is too intense!"


    "If I had known, I would have stayed upte too."


    Master PungPong chuckled and said, "It looks like the God of Light is a bit of a capitalist. As soon as this reward came out, everyone wanted to work hard."


    Hearing this, everyone thought about it andughed.


    After theughter, everyone took over the work that Master PungPong had done all night and continued working.


    After a full night of effort, there wasn''t much work left.


    With six hours left on the countdown, everyone worked together and finallypleted the task.


    The stone wall cleverly used some of the buildings to wrap around the whole town.


    It was two meters high, with a few openings at each end for doors and big dogs.


    As they admired their work, Father Barry came out of the church with the Ragdoll Cat.


    His serious expression made the yers worried, fearing he might bring bad news.


    Father Barry nced at the yers'' work, then looked down at the sitting Ragdoll Cat.


    The Ragdoll spoke first, "The cement stone wall that was built by the yers is a purple-quality item, with 100 points durability and 0% damage rate. It provides good defense."

 Chapter 54: New Quest (Part 2)

    After it finished exining, Father Barry added, "You brave heroes worked day and night and finally fixed the defense before the demon army arrived. Now I can rest assured with the safety of the townspeople."


    As soon as Father Barry finished speaking, the yers received a system notification saying the stone wall construction quest wasplete, and they got all the rewards forpleting the quest.


    All the yers were focused on the Ragdoll Cat''s review, but Spicy vor Fairy frowned a little bit and wasn''t fully satisfied with the quest reward.


    Right now, the most important thing was to deal with the iing demons, so Spicy vor Fairy put his concerns aside and listened as Father Barry continued to announce the next quest.


    "I received instructions from the God of Light in my prayer yesterday. In six hours, fifty demons will arrive in Ulon Town. All yers should prepare to fend off the enemies."


    ...


    [ Quest Objective: Save Ulon Town ]


    [ Quest Details: The demon vanguard will arrive in six hours. It''s time to see the results of your efforts. Use your power to repel the demons and save Ulon Town. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Hard ]


    [ Quest Reward: 30,000 Experience Points, Church of Light Contribution Points +20. ]


    ...


    The yers looked at the quest details.


    Fifty demons didn''t seem too difficult.


    With twenty yers, each of them could take on two demons and handle them easily.


    Master PungPong read the entire quest introduction carefully and hesitated before asking, "If it sounds so easy, why is the quest difficulty listed as hard?"


    The yers were silent for a moment.


    Master PungPong knew they were probably reviewing the quest details again.


    Not getting an answer, he asked Father Barry, who hadn''t left yet, "Father Barry, why does this quest fall under hard difficulty?"


    The yers were still wondering why the quest difficulty kept increasing.


    Hearing Master PungPong''s question, they said, "It''s useless to ask the NPCs about this. Even if they''re very smart, they probably don''t know how to answer these kinds of questions."


    Master PungPong looked at Father Barry with a disapproving expression.


    He thought that since they were ying a game like <<God''s Games Online>>, which was a full holographic game, it had to be different from regr games.


    So, he wanted to explore the game''s mechanics from different angles.


    Father Barry didn''t know what the yers'' game interface looked like, but he felt that Hanjun had a higher impression of him.


    In addition, since Master PungPong had stayed up all night working to build the stone wall, Father Barry also had a higher opinion of him and was willing to answer his questions.


    "The God of Light told me that these fifty demons are all around level 15."


    When Father Barry said this, the yers who were still studying the quest were stunned.


    "Level 15?! Most of us are only level 7! The highest level among us is Rib Boss, and he''s only level 10, how we can fight against them."


    "Fifty level 15 demons? This quest seems impossible!"

 Chapter 55: New Quest (Part 3)

    Master PungPong was surprised that Father Barry actually answered his question, but the yers around him were in shock by the revtion and unable to think right.


    In their view, fighting fifty demons of level 15 was impossible for them.


    After the initial shock, the yers became filled with negative emotions.


    "Did we get something wrong? We haven''t even left the beginner vige, and now we''re facing such a difficult quest."


    "This must be a bug. We''ve worked so hard, and now we''re being told that the quest is impossible toplete?"


    Master PungPong quickly tried to calm everyone down.


    Since they had put in so much effort, it meant there was still hope.


    His voice was too quiet, and no one heard him.


    Pork Rib Boss, who had been frowning and thinking, stood up and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, quiet down!"


    Pork Rib Boss''s shouting was loud and verymanding, and as soon as he spoke, everyone stopped talking.


    Seeing theirck of order, Pork Rib Boss, with his military background, was frustrated and said, "Look at you all, behaving like this with no discipline!"


    Master PungPong wanted to timidly remind him that they had never really had any order to begin with, but seeing Pork Rib Boss''s stern expression, he didn''t dare speak up.


    Pork Rib Boss paced in front of the yers with his hands behind his back and continued, "So what if the demons are high-level? Throughout history, how many battles have been won by the few against the many or the weak against the strong? Why can''t weplete this quest?"


    The yers in front of Pork Rib Boss looked like rookies, shrinking their backs and not daring to speak.


    "I''m confident that we will win, and we''ll win brilliantly!"


    Pork Rib Boss was getting carried away with his speech.


    Spicy vor Fairy while brushing his bangs, coughed to get his attention.


    Realizing that he was in a game and not speaking to his soldiers, but to ordinary yers, Pork Rib Boss''s tanned face turned a little bit red.


    He then said, "Actually, what I meant to say is that we''ve worked so hard, and we''re prepared for challenges like this. We can definitely defeat the demons."


    Pork Rib Boss''s encouraging words were definitely effective; even Master PungPong felt a surge of excitement after hearing them.


    Yes, there have been many examples in history where the few have defeated the many.


    Their current situation wasn''t too terrible, and they should be able to handle it.


    The yers also began to feel motivated and were ready to follow Pork Rib Boss''s lead.


    Master PungPong wanted to join in and see what was next.


    He was about to approach Pork Rib Boss but noticed that Spicy vor Fairy had left the crowd and was heading in a different direction.


    Master PungPong faced a tough choice between following Spicy vor Fairy or staying with Pork Rib Boss.


    In the end, he decided to follow Spicy vor Fairy.

 Chapter 56: New Quest (Part 4)

    Spicy vor Fairy noticed Master PungPong''s footsteps and immediately knew it was him.


    Master PungPong caught up and asked, "Spicy vor Fairy, what''s your n?"


    Spicy vor Fairy''s eyes sparkled with cleverness, "With such a big threat, NPCs wouldn''t give us an impossible task. Just like the Giant White Wolf quest, I think there might be a way to exploit a loophole in this quest."


    Spicy vor Fairy had noticed that the game''s quest system was quite open.


    Many problems could be solved easily by looking at them from a different angle.


    Master PungPong listened to his exnation, and then nodded his head as if he understood, and asked, "So, how are you going to solve it?"


    Spicy vor Fairy said, "Remember you mentioned that Father Barry was talking respectfully to another NPC and you suspected they might be special? Let''s go find that NPC and see if they know anything."


    When Master PungPong and Spicy vor Fairy found Hanjun, he was calmly grooming Snowball, looking very rxed.


    Compared to the worried and anxious townsfolk in Ulon Town, it was clear that Hanjun was confident about dealing with the demons.


    Snowball had helped Hanjun run errandsst night, and Hanjun rewarded it by using divine power to groom it.


    Now Snowball was sofortable it didn''t want to get up.


    After the two yers arrived and exined the situation, Hanjun stopped what he was doing and asked, "So? Are you just here to tell me this?"


    Master PungPong nced at Spicy vor Fairy, who stepped forward and said, "This quest is really hard for us; the level difference is too big. Do you have any ideas on how to handle it?"


    Hanjun, with a faint smile, replied, "Why ask me? Maybe Father Barry could answer your question better."


    Spicy vor Fairy felt a bit discouraged, wondering if he''d guessed wrong.


    Was the key to the quest with Father Barry?


    Since Hanjun suggested it, Spicy vor Fairy figured there was no point in staying and was about to leave.


    Just then, Hanjun''s eyes shed with a golden gleam as he suddenly called them back, "Oh, I remember there should be a magic book in the church. If Father Barry agrees, you might find something useful there."


    Spicy vor Fairy''s eyes were lit up immediately, almost running back to the church right away.


    A magic book¡ªwasn''t that just a skill book?


    It looked like there was indeed something new to gain from this trip.


    He wondered what kind of help the skill book would be for their quest.


    Thanks to Hanjun''s hint, he was more aware that Hanjun must be someone special.


    Maybe he should probe Hanjun a little bit more.


    Unbeknownst to Spicy vor Fairy, Hanjun had the same thought.


    He felt that with Spicy vor Fairy''s personality and skills, he would be perfect as a priest and learn light-type magic.


    Currently, there are too few believers, and most priests in this world can''t use high-level magic.


    Perhaps the yers could fill this gap with their abilities.

 Chapter 57: Changing Class Into Priest (Part 1)

    Spicy vor Fairy thanked Hanjun and hurried towards the church.


    As soon as they stepped into the church, Father Barry noticed their footsteps.


    "Who''s there?"


    When Spicy vor Fairy looked inside, he saw Father Barry cleaning the church as usual, not using magic but sweeping the floor with his hands, like a humble monk.


    Seeing the two yers, Father Barry rxed and said, "Ah, it''s the brave heroes. Do you need anything else?"


    Spicy vor Fairy got straight to the point, "Father Barry, is there a magic book in the church?"


    Father Barry''s eyes narrowed as he asked, "How do you know about that?"


    The two of them were surprised by how intimidating Father Barry was.


    Under his sharp gaze, Spicy vor Fairy and Master PungPong took a step back in fear.


    Master PungPong quickly exined, "Hanjun told us toe and ask you. He suggested we check it if we could borrow the book."


    When Father Barry heard that Hanjun had sent them, his wary expression softened, and he nodded, "Since it''s Hanjun who sent you here, you can follow me."


    Master PungPong and Spicy vor Fairy exchanged nces, relieved that they gave the exnations timely.


    They had almost thought Father Barry would kick them out.


    Following Father Barry into a small room in the church, Spicy vor Fairy saw him take a book with a white cover from the bookshelf and hand it to them.


    The book''s cover made it clear that it was very valuable.


    It was well-preserved by Father Barry and must have been an ancient and treasured manuscript.


    Spicy vor Fairy was surprised that just a few words led Father Barry to easily hand over the book.


    He looked up at Father Barry, who said, "This book was left by a priest in this church from long ago. It contains all the magic from the Chruch of Light from centuries ago. Unfortunately, I''ve spent my whole life and only learned a few spells from it. Perhaps it''s best if it goes to you."


    Spicy vor Fairy was stunned to find out that this magic book had such a big background.


    This wasn''t just a skill book; it contained all the light-type magic spells.


    If he learned everything inside, it meant he could be really powerful in the game!


    After taking the book, Spicy vor Fairy heard a system notification.


    [ You have obtained the magic book. This book was written by a priest from the Chruch of Light a thousand years ago and contains the knowledge of the Chruch of Light for a thousand years. ]


    After reading the system message, Spicy vor Fairy opened the book and finally understood why Father Barry said he only learned a few spells from it.


    The parchment showed a series of magic skills, and their rarity made it clear that these were not ordinary spells.


    Master PungPong was amazed, "It turns out Father Barry wasn''t joking. There really are so many magic skills."


    However, as Spicy vor Fairy flipped through the pages, he found that he could only see the names and descriptions of the skills, but all of them were gray and unclickable.

 Chapter 58: Changing Class Into Priest (Part 2)

    Spicy vor Fairy frowned, thinking deeply.


    There were no hints in the book about how to, learn these spells.


    Master PungPong asked, "What should we do?"


    It was like getting a huge prize but not being able to use it, like a big pie falling from the sky that you can''t actually eat.


    Spicy vor Fairy thought about it and realized asking Father Barry about learning these spells wouldn''t help.


    Father Barry had already said he hadn''t learned many spells from the book himself.


    Thinking that it was Hanjun who told them about the magic book in the church, Spicy vor Fairy wondered if Hanjun might know how to learn the spells.


    Spicy vor Fairy picked up the magic book and said to Master PungPong, "Maybe Hanjun will have an idea."


    After getting Father Barry''s permission, the two of them left the church, nning to find Hanjun and ask him what was going on.


    When Hanjun heard their question, he answered naturally, "Of course, it''s because this is a magic book from the Church of Light. If you want to learn from it, you can only do so by bing a priest. Didn''t Father Barry tell you that?"


    Spicy vor Fairy had aplicated look on his face.


    Father Barry hadn''t mentioned this at all because they had said Hanjun sent them, so Father Barry just let them take the book.


    Hanjun listened to their exnation and, without changing his expression, said, "I see. Well, are you sure you want to learn the spells from this book? If you do, you must pledge lifelong loyalty to the God Of Light, just like Father Barry, never betraying it, and you won''t be able to learn any other types of magic afterward."


    Hearing this, Spicy vor Fairy realized that this was just like choosing a ss in the game.


    If he agreed to it, he would be a Priest and couldn''t switch to another sster.


    Master PungPong understood too, but he thought it might not be a good idea to choose a ss so early.


    There could be another sster that suited him better.


    Even if he wanted to be a priestter, he now knew how to do it.


    Spicy vor Fairy nced at Master PungPong, wanting to know his thoughts.


    Master PungPong shook his head and said, "I won''t be a priest. I still want to try other sses."


    Spicy vor Fairy, however, thought that bing a priest had some big advantages.


    Hanjun was clearly the most important NPC in the game at this stage, and from the way he spoke, it was obvious that Hanjun had great respect for Father Barry.


    Hanjun''s identity might be connected to the Church of Light.


    If he became a priest and built a good rtionship with Hanjun, he might get more valuable information from him.


    After thinking it through, Spicy vor Fairy asked Hanjun, "How can I be a priest?"


    Hanjun knew that with the magic book around, there would definitely be yers who would be attracted to bing priests.

 Chapter 59: Changing Class Into Priest (Part 3)

    Of course, he didn''t show any of his thoughts.


    Instead, he simply said, "Just go and tell Father Barry that you want to be a priest."


    Spicy vor Fairy then returned to the church, where Father Barry was still waiting for him.


    When Father Barry heard that Spicy vor Fairy wanted to be a priest, he looked surprised, "You want to be a priest? This is not an easy decision. Are you sure?"


    Without hesitation, Spicy vor Fairy replied, "I''ve made up my mind. I want to be a priest."


    Father Barry nodded his head and nced at Master PungPong, who was standing to the side.


    Master PungPong waved his hand and said, "I''ll just watch for now."


    Father Barry then led Spicy vor Fairy to the statue of the God Of Light.


    He took out a book of religious teachings and asked Spicy vor Fairy to recite the words from the book as he prayed to the statue.


    The statue was said to be of the God Of Light, but when Spicy vor Fairy looked at it, he noticed that it didn''t actually have any carving of the God Of Light''s image.


    However, seeing Father Barry''s serious expression, Spicy vor Fairy didn''t dare ask about it right then and kept his questions to himself.


    After going through the process, Spicy vor Fairy saw a system notification telling him he had be a priest of the Church of Light.


    Father Barry then went into a room and brought out a brand-new white priest robe, "I''ve been preparing this robe for a long time, but for all these years, no one has wanted to be a priest until you came along."


    Father Barry sighed and handed the white robe to Spicy vor Fairy.


    Spicy vor Fairy nced at the description of the white robe.


    ...


    [ Beginner Priest Robe ]


    [ Defense: 2 ]


    [ Intelligent: 10 ]


    [ Description: A robe prepared by Father Barry. ]


    ...


    Spicy vor Fairy suddenly realized that this was the beginner equipment for his new ss.


    He quickly equipped the new gear, and his new appearance left Master PungPong staring at him in surprise.


    It wasn''t that Master PungPong was easily impressed, but ever since they entered the game, everyone had been wearing in, gray outfits, and the townspeople all dressed simrly.


    yers didn''t pay much attention to their looks.


    But when Spicy vor Fairy put on the white robe with silver trim on his body, it instantly made him look a lot more impressive.


    The difference between them became much more noticeable.


    Even so, Master PungPong gritted his teeth and resisted choosing a ss, thinking there might be an even cooler one avableter.


    Father Barry noticed Master PungPong''s hesitation and felt a little bit disappointed, but when he turned his head to Spicy vor Fairy, he felt much more reassured.


    After the God Of Light awakened, he nned to restore the glory of the Church of Light and always thinking about recruiting new followers and priests.


    Unfortunately, the demon race''s attack dyed this n, so Father Barry had to slow down the n a little bit.

 Chapter 60: Changing Class Into Priest (Part 4)

    However, he didn''t expect that the Holy Son would immediately see what he was thinking and so quickly get the hero to willingly be a priest.


    Father Barry felt bothforted and emotional.


    Little did he know that from this day onward, more and more yers would choose to be priests, making it the most popr ss among yers in this other world.


    With a new apprentice priest, Father Barry asked Spicy vor Fairy to familiarize himself with the church.


    Spicy vor Fairy treated it like a beginner quest, working very diligently at every quest, which made Father Barry very pleased.


    Spicy vor Fairy quicklypleted all the quests, and by the time he and Master PungPong left the church, he had already reached level 10.


    After bing a priest, his contribution points to the Church of Light increased rapidly.


    At this point, when he opened the magic book, Spicy vor Fairy noticed that one of the skills in the book had quietly lit up.


    ...


    [ Radiant Arrow Technique (Basic Magic): Uses magic power to release five light elemental arrows that automatically target enemies, with double damage against the demon race. ]


    ...


    When Spicy vor Fairy looked at this skill, his eyes were wide open with surprise.


    With this skill, along with his current level 10 status, he should have a good chance of fighting off the uing demon race, right?


    Master PungPong leaned in, urging Spicy vor Fairy to flip through the book and see if there were any other spells he could learn.


    Spicy vor Fairy looked back and noticed that the remaining spells were still grayed out, meaning he couldn''t learn them yet.


    But on the bright side, there were so many more spells to learn.


    It was like a carrot dangling in front of him, pulling him forward.


    Now that he had be a priest, the book showed him different content.


    From basic to advanced spells, when Spicy vor Fairy flipped to thest page, he even saw a forbidden spell.


    This book left him stunned, and then he looked at the requirements to learn these spells.


    Each basic spell required 1,000 contribution points of the Church of Light and the Church of Light Favorability is reaching Friendly (100 Points).


    As for the forbidden spell, it needed 100,000 contribution points, Favorability with the Church of Light is reaching Devout (1,000 Points), and Favorability with the God of Light reaching 100.


    Setting aside the contribution points for now¡ªthose could be earned with hard work¡ªbut the favorability with the God of Light was another matter.


    And it needed that much?


    Even Father Barry said that the God of Light rarely descended to the mortal realm, so where was he supposed to earn favorability with the God?


    Master PungPong eximed, "I worked so hard all night to earn just one point of favorability with the God of Light. How are we supposed to get a hundred points?"


    Spicy vor Fairy put away his magic book and gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 61: The Demon Vanguard Team Arrivals (Part 1)

    So what if it takes a lot of effort?


    It''s no big deal; this is a forbidden spell we''re talking about.


    Other sses don''t even have a hint of such power yet.


    The sooner he starts working on it, the better.


    As the two of them walked out of the church, Pork Rib Boss spotted them from afar and called out, "Where have you two been? Flower Deer made us a bunch of weapons. Let''s gather first so we can all discuss what to do next."


    Spicy vor Fairy and Master PungPong exchanged nces.


    Spicy vor Fairy stepped forward and said, "I''ve got some good news to share too."


    Pork Rib Boss smiled, "Let''s all hear it together."


    Spicy vor Fairy agreed, thinking that choosing a ss was a big discovery.


    Sharing it with everyone at once would save him from repeating himself.


    The twenty yers gathered once more, waiting to hear what Pork Rib Boss wanted to discuss.


    Flower Deer wasn''t much of a talker, so Pork Rib Boss spoke for her, "The final battle ising. If your weapons aren''t up to par, you can trade with Flower Deer. She''s just earned a beginner weaponsmith''s title and can craft blue-quality or higher weapons."


    Master PungPong was surprised to hear that Flower Deer also had a special encounter, and got a beginner weaponsmith title so quickly.


    How many blueprints did she have to submit to earn that honor?


    Most of the yers looked at the basic weapons in their hands and surrounded Flower Deer to ask for advice.


    Pork Rib Boss then turned his head to Spicy vor Fairy, "What did you want to say?"


    Spicy vor Fairy stepped forward and said, "I found out that if you tell Father Barry that you want to be a Priest, you can get the Church of Light''s magic book, which means choosing Priest as your current ss. But you can''t change sses after that, so think it over."


    The news Spicy vor Fairy shared was big.


    Finding a way to choose a ss before even leaving the beginner vige was a major discovery.


    The other yers started discussing it, asking each other what they nned to do.


    Some yers agreed with Spicy vor Fairy, thinking it was better to choose a ss early and enjoy its benefits.


    Others thought being a Priest didn''t suit them, and since they couldn''t change ssester, they wanted to think about it more.


    Pork Rib Boss spoke up, "The priest ss isn''t a good fit for me, so I''ll pass. But those of you who are interested should give it a try. It''ll strengthen our group, and when the demon race arrives, it''ll be a big help."


    As soon as he finished speaking, some yers couldn''t wait to go to find Father Barry.


    Meanwhile, others gathered around Flower Deer to trade weapon blueprints with her.


    In the early stages, most yers didn''t have many resources to trade with Flower Deer, but she didn''t mind.


    She only asked them to bring her some materials.

 Chapter 62: The Demon Vanguard Team Arrivals (Part 2)

    In the distance, Hanjun watched the yers excitedly preparing for the battle and then nced toward the direction where the demon race woulde from.


    Beside him, Snowball also sensed the dark aura that came from afar and let out a low, threatening growl.


    Having adapted to the power of light, Snowball saw the dark presence as a major threat.


    Hanjun gently patted Snowball''s head, soothing him as he said, "Don''t worry, it''s not our time to act yet."


    Snowball rxed a little bit under Hanjun''s touch, lying down at his feet and obediently following his lead.


    Hanjun squinted his eyes, noticing how the distant sky was gradually turning dark.


    The yers must have noticed these signs too.


    Pork Rib Boss certainly did and quickly became alert.


    He then called out, "Look over there."


    The remaining yers looked up where he was pointing and saw a ck cloud drifting towards them.


    Everyone was shocked by the sight, and their hearts began to race.


    Pork Rib Boss checked the quest interface and saw that there was still some time before the demon race was supposed to arrive.


    But judging by the scene, this must be the demon race''s advanced team.


    He shouted, "Everyone, get ready!"


    Father Barry heard his voice and came out of the church, followed by a few yers who had chosen the priest ss.


    When he saw the ck cloud in the distance, Father Barry instinctively nced back and saw Hanjun slowly walking over.


    Father Barry let out a sigh of relief and said to the yers, "Go gather the townspeople here. This is a matter of life and death."


    He gave out a small quest, and the yers scrambled toplete it.


    Even a little experience was better than nothing, especially if it could help them level up before the big battle.


    Half an hourter, everyone gathered behind the stone wall.


    Father Barry stood in the middle, with the town''s elderly, weak, and sick people behind him, while the yers who were armed with weapons stood at the front, ready for battle.


    The tension was palpable.


    No one dared to speak; everyone was caught up in the anxiety of the moment.


    Master PungPong looked around and felt this wasn''t good.


    Trying to lighten the mood, he joked, "It''s okay if we die; we can just respawn. But if the demon race takes over Ulon Town, we might not even have a ce to respawn."


    His words immediately broke the silence.


    Although the remark was a little bit harsh, it helped ease the tension among the nervous yers, who agreed with him.


    They didn''t mind dying, but if the demon race broke through the town, their names might go down in the game''s history as the twenty beta test yers who failed toplete the quest and caused Ulon Town to be destroyed.


    Thinking about that, the yers all shook their heads vigorously.


    Father Barry didn''t expect the brave ones to be so fearless, just like Hanjun said, they were all standing at the front line without hesitation.

 Chapter 63: The Demon Vanguard Team Arrivals (Part 3)

    Seeing their suddenly motivated expressions, he stopped talking and started updating the quest progress.


    ...


    [ Quest Objective: Save Ulon Town ]


    [ Quest Details: The demon race has reached Ulon Town. Brave ones, show your strength, and destroy the demons. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Hard ]


    [ Quest Reward: 30,000 Experience Points, The Church of Light Contribution Points +20, Contribution Point For Each Demon You Killed +1. ]


    ...


    The quest that was updated didn''t offer anything new, except for the added reward of earning contribution points for each demon they killed.


    Seeing this reward, Master PungPong eximed, "That''s way too stingy! Only one point for each demon?"


    He casually made a remark because Pork Rib Boss started givingmands after everyone received the quest.


    "The yers who chose the priest ss should stay on the stone wall and attack from a distance. Those who haven''t chosen a ss, follow me outside the wall and use melee weapons to finish off the enemies with low health. If you die, don''t worry, you can revive ande back to pick up your equipment."


    Pork Rib Boss nced at the town''s residents behind him and politely asked Father Barry, "Father Barry, the others should focus on guarding the stone wall''s gate. If any enemies get through, we''ll need everyone to help."


    Father Barry nodded his head.


    The "others" Pork Rib Boss mentioned clearly referred to the town''s residents.


    After giving his instructions, Pork Rib Boss was the first one to step outside the stone wall, followed by a group of yers.


    They stood outside, staring at the approaching ck cloud, unable to stop themselves from swallowing his saliva nervously.


    After they left, Hanjun walked out from the crowd and stood behind Father Barry.


    When Father Barry saw him, he quickly took a step back¡ªhow could he let Hanjun stand behind him?


    Hanjun raised his hand to stop him from moving, signaling that it wasn''t the time to reveal his identity yet, and told Father Barry to act as if nothing had happened.


    Father Barry, who worshiped the God of Light and held him in the highest regard, couldn''t bear the thought of the God of Light standing behind him.


    But since Hanjun insisted he stay still, Father Barry became conflicted.


    The town residents didn''t notice Father Barry''s troubled expression; their eyes were all drawn to Hanjun''s appearance.


    They could tell from his clothing that he wasn''t one of the brave ones, but they had never seen anyone with such an outstanding appearance before.


    Plus, since Hanjun was standing behind Father Barry, it seemed like they had a good rtionship, making the townspeople curious about this young man''s identity.


    Hanjun''s firm stance kept Father Barry in ce and since he was hiding behind Father Barry, he could avoid many curious gazes toward him.


    Because the situation was urgent, even though the town residents were curious about his identity, they wouldn''t ask about it at that moment.


    The figures of the demon race slowly emerged from the horizon.


    The town residents pointed at the strange, non-human-looking demons and said, "It really is the demon race¡ªthey''re here!"

 Chapter 64: The Demon Vanguard Team Arrivals (Part 4)

    Pork Rib Boss estimated the number of approaching demons and found that it matched with what Father Barry had told them.


    Just as he was about to order an attack, he noticed that the demon race''s advance team had stopped just outside the priests'' attack range.


    The demon race''s every move caught the attention of the town residents, who began to shout, "Why did they stop? Weren''t they supposed to be mindless?"


    Father Barry was also a little bit nervous.


    He turned around and saw Hanjun giving him a calm look, signaling him to let the yers handle it.


    The demons may be said to be mindless, but that doesn''t mean they don''t have any brains.


    When they saw Ulon Town surrounded by stone walls, they were stunned for a moment, trying to figure out what was going on.


    Unfortunately, their intelligence was too low to understand what was happening, and their minds went nk.


    The two sides stared at each other for a few minutes.


    Pork Rib Boss seemed to realize something and said to the yers, "They don''t know what we''re doing yet, and that''s a good thing."


    After thinking for a long time, the confused demons finally realized that they shouldn''t be stopping to think about these pointless things¡ªthey should bepleting the task their master gave them.


    The demons finally started moving, and theirrge size made them incredibly intimidating.


    As they got close to the priests'' attack range, Pork Rib Boss quickly shouted, "Priests, use your skills!"


    The Radiant Arrow spell uses a lot of mana, so the eight yers formed two small groups.


    Each group had four yers, and after casting a spell once, they would rest while the other group took their ce.


    By casting spells in turns like this, they could avoid wasting any mana and be ready for a long battle.


    Light-type magic was indeed super effective against the demon race.


    When they were hit by Radiant Arrows, the demons lost half of their health instantly, and other yers below followed up with their melee attacks, slowly wearing down the demons'' health.


    They had also learned three basic spells.


    Under Pork Rib Boss''s guidance, two yers focused on casting Glimmering Glow and Serene Restoration spells, while the others watched their movements.


    If any yer was attacked by a demon, they would retreat to a safe spot for a teammate to heal them.


    This strategy worked well at first.


    The demons were caught off guard, and Pork Rib Boss led the team to kill five demons.


    Once the demons realized the biggest threat came from the yers on the stone wall that was using Radiant Arrows, they noticed that this magic was the one they hated the most.


    Sensing danger, they pushed aside the nearby yers and leaped toward the stone wall.


    The yers on the wall were startled by the demons who were rushing toward them.


    Seeing the demons'' massive bodies, they froze in fear.


    At the critical moment, Hanjun patted Snowball, who immediately understood.

 Chapter 65: Win The Battle (Part 1)

    Snowball, like a bolt of white lightning, dashed up at the stone wall.


    With a powerful leap, Snowball''s paws mmed into the face of the charging demon and kicked it off the wall.


    Standing proudly on the stone wall, Snowball let out a howl, ring down at the demons below and roaring in a threatening manner.


    This scene was clear to all the yers.


    Without any system notification, they knew in their hearts that the level 20 giant white wolf had sessfully joined their team, adding another strong fighter, making their chances of winning a bit higher.


    Snowball arrived just in time, but the yer who was almost knocked down by the demons still fell hard behind the stone wall.


    The teammate next to him quickly helped him up.


    The yer didn''t feel embarrassed at all about his earlier actions.


    After seeing the giant white wolf, his emotions were stirred, and he became excited.


    Snowball didn''t attack the demon race actively; instead, he patrolled back and forth on the stone wall.


    Whenever a demon tried to cross the defense line, Snowball would push them back, perfectly protecting the people on the wall.


    This made Pork Rib Boss feel a bit more at ease.


    At least their main firepower was secured.


    He had been worried that the other yers wouldn''t be able to react quickly enough and that something might go wrong in such a situation.


    With Snowball there, he felt a little more reassured.


    However, the level difference still caused some problems, and there were casualties among the yers.


    Master PungPong didn''t dodge in time and was hit by a demon''s club.


    He was sent flying and fell to the ground with his health bar emptied.


    Seeing the brave heroes fighting so hard, the townspeople couldn''t bear to look at the scene.


    If the heroes hadn''te, they would be the ones under the demons'' weapons.


    You could say that the heroes were dying in their ce.


    The townspeople watched helplessly as the heroes got injured and died, powerless to help them.


    Father Barry knew that these yers wouldn''t stay dead, but even so, being injured is still a form of suffering.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help but bow his head and start silently praying.


    Hearing Father Barry''s sincere prayers, the townspeople couldn''t help but join in, praying to the God of Light.


    They vowed that if they survived this, they would be faithful followers of the God of Light and worship him from then on.


    Hanjun could feel that the faith energy of the person in front of him was wavering, almost ready to rush over to him.


    But what these people didn''t know was that after Master PungPong was knocked away, he didn''t show any pain.


    Instead, he cheerfully told the yers nearby, "Don''t waste your magic to save me. Just protect my body, and I''lle back to pick up my gear."


    Two minutester, Master PungPong, who had respawned at the church, returned to his body, picked up his gear, and continued fighting.

 Chapter 66: Win The Battle (Part 2)

    This left the town''s residents stunned.


    They pointed at the yers who wereing out of the church one after another, speechless, "So the heroes are immortal?"


    The townspeople huddled together, discussing for a moment, and then they understood.


    The heroes that were summoned by the God of Light are like the demons created by the God of Darkness.


    The demons don''t need to eat or drink, so it makes sense that the heroes summoned by the God of Light wouldn''t die either.


    This must be a miracle granted by the God of Light.


    It looks like they really are saved.


    The yers can respawn infinitely, but the demons are different.


    Eventually, the yers will wear down all the demons.


    Seeing their numbers dwindle, the demons realized the seriousness of the situation.


    Four of them stood together and started chanting a spell.


    Spicy vor Fairy who was standing on the stone wall, watched their actions in surprise, "The demons can use magic too?"


    And this magic seemed really powerful.


    Looking up, he saw that the bright blue sky was suddenly covered by a dark cloud.


    Lightning shed and thunder roared within it, and the next moment, ck and red lightning bolts were about to strike down.


    Spicy vor Fairy''s eyes widened.


    How were they supposed to defend against this?


    They had never seen this kind of magic before.


    He didn''t have any solutions at the moment, so he could only shout to the people below, "The demons at the back are using magic! What should we do?"


    Pork Rib Boss was overwhelmed, his mind racing.


    There were still many demons in front of them, and they didn''t have time to fight through them to reach the ones at the back.


    Not to mention, they were barely holding on as it was, so there was no way they had the strength to sneak to the back.


    Only Snowball, with his high level and speed, might be able to do it.


    But just as he was about to tell Snowball, he heard Spicy vor Fairy shout, "It''s toote! The magic is about to strike!"


    Hearing this, Father Barry opened his eyes and looked up at the shocking sight above.


    Instinctively, he nced over at Hanjun.


    Hanjun waved his finger, and a white light followed his movement.


    Just as the ck lightning was about to strike, a transparent protective barrier shed, and then, like the ck lightning, disappeared.


    The people below werepletely unharmed.


    Seeing this, Father Barry breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hanjun lowered his hand, pretending nothing had happened.


    Thanks to Father Barry''s earlier actions, which led the townspeople to pray to the God of Light, Hanjun had gained some faith energy, allowing him to easily cast this protective spell and fend off the demons'' attack.


    "We survived."


    Noticing the sky, which looked like it was filled with divine punishment, the townspeople felt relieved when all the danger suddenly disappeared.


    They were grateful to have survived and felt an even deeper reverence for the God of Light.

 Chapter 67: Win The Battle (Part 3)

    However, only Spicy vor Fairy noticed more details.


    He frowned, wondering where that white protective barrier hade from.


    Not everyone observed as carefully as Spicy vor Fairy.


    They just assumed the demons'' magic had failed and sighed with relief.


    The failure of the dark magic attack surprised the demons as well.


    They weren''t very intelligent and couldn''t understand why their magic didn''t work, but they realized one thing¡ªthey were going to lose.


    The demons began to weaken, showing signs of defeat.


    The yers also noticed the demons'' decline and their spirits rose.


    They stopped worrying about dodging and decided to go all out against the remaining demons.


    As the number of demons dwindled, Hanjun let out a loud whistle.


    Snowball, who was standing on the stone wall, perked up his ears and quickly heard the whistle.


    He jumped down from the wall.


    This was something Hanjun had arranged with Snowball earlier¡ªwhenever Hanjun whistled, Snowball would immediately stop whatever he was doing and head to the back of the demon advance team to capture someone important.


    After thest demon was defeated by the yers, Snowball dashed back at lightning speed and stopped in front of Hanjun, kicking up a cloud of sand.


    When Hanjun took a closer look, he noticed that Snowball''s mouth was bulging, clearly holding something inside.


    Raising an eyebrow, Hanjun understood what Snowball was carrying.


    "Spit it out."


    Hanjun held out his hand, and Snowball obediently dropped the item into his palm.


    A pitch-ck object rolled into Hanjun''s hand, spun around once, and then went still.


    Seeing it not moving, Snowball quickly licked it, but the small object remained motionless, as if it were dead, scaring Snowball.


    Hanjun chuckled softly and pushed Snowball''s nose aside, saying gently, "Don''t worry, Snowball. It''s just ying dead."


    Snowball blinked, his eyes seemingly saying, "Oh, I see."


    Hanjun reached out his other hand, and silver threads appeared in the air.


    The threads seemed almost alive as they wrapped around the ck object.


    The threads looked magical, soft, and harmless.


    Snowball, curious about the divine power, licked the threads and smacked his lips but found no taste, letting out a small whimper.


    Hanjun looked at him, half-amused, "These aren''t for eating."


    With a swift motion of his hand, Hanjun tightened the white threads around the ck object, wrapping it so tightly that it formed little rings around the once-round shape.


    The ck creature let out a painful "squeak" and started kicking its little feet wildly, looking nothing like it had moments ago when it was pretending to be dead.


    Hanjun opened his hand to show the creature to Snowball, "See? It''s not dead after all."


    Realizing it couldn''t y dead anymore, the ck creature opened its eyes, only to be met with a flurry of licks from Snowball.


    As soon as it saw Snowball''s wide, toothy mouth, the creature''s fur stood on end, and it desperately tried to escape.


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak!"


    But no matter how hard it tried, it couldn''t escape from Hanjun''s hand, especially since it was still wrapped in Hanjun''s magical threads.

 Chapter 68: Win The Battle (Part 4)

    Its frantic movements gave Hanjun a better look at it.


    When its eyes were closed, the creature looked like a round, ck ball, but when it opened its eyes, its tiny paws and wings unfolded.


    Hanjun examined it and said, "So it''s a little bat."


    The little bat''s big, dark eyes started to well up with tears, looking pitiful.


    Its fluffy, cute appearance might have softened anyone else''s heart, but Hanjun was different.


    Hanjun turned his head to Snowball and said, "It''s kind of cute. Maybe we should have the yers build a cage and keep this little bat."


    Snowball couldn''t speak humannguage, but he always followed Hanjun''s instructions.


    He immediately started looking around, ready to fetch a yer for Hanjun.


    The little bat realized that its cute act wasn''t working on Hanjun and started to panic.


    How did it end up so unlucky?


    The demon vanguard had just lost its first battle, and the little bat had been on its way back to report to the demon general when it ran into a White Moon Wolf.


    Even though this White Moon Wolf was only level 20, it was far stronger than the bat.


    White Moon Wolf n are natural hunters of demons, they''re born with the purpose of fighting them.


    Luckily for the demons, most White Moon Wolfs had been hunted by humans long before the demons appeared in this world, so they couldn''t be a significant threat.


    The little bat couldn''t believe its bad luck¡ªof all the creatures it could encounter, it had to be a White Moon Wolf.


    It had one trick up its sleeve: ying dead.


    If it could fool the wolf, it might have a chance to escape.


    But what the little bat didn''t expect was that the White Moon Wolf had an owner, who the wolf handed it over to.


    The strong aura of light surrounding this person made the little bat''s fur stand on end.


    It tried its best to suppress its trembling in the presence of this light, hoping the person wouldn''t realize it was only pretending to be dead.


    Once Hanjun used magic to bind it, the little bat knew its ruse had been discovered.


    Trapped by this magic, there was no way it could escape, let alone deliver the news of the vanguard''s defeat.


    And when it heard Hanjun mention putting it in a cage, the little bat felt even more hopeless.


    Feeling desperate, it weakly spoke up, "Could you please not lock me in a cage?"


    The little bat''s voice was soft and pitiful, matching its big eyes, making it hard not to feel sympathy for it.


    Unfortunately for the little bat, aside from the wolf, the only person in front of it was Hanjun.


    Hanjun wasn''t fooled. "You can talk? Are you a demon too?"


    The little bat, with its big ck eyes, said, "I-I''m just a messenger. Please don''t kill me."


    Hanjun nudged the bat, causing it to roll around in its round shape, unable to escape.

 Chapter 69: The Aftermath (Part 1)

    "I don''t believe you. Aren''t demons supposed to be unintelligent and unable to speak? The fact that you can talk means you''re not ordinary."


    As it rolled, the little bat continued, "That''s not true. I''m actually very weak. I used all my strength to learn how to speak. The demon general thought I was useful because I could talk and fly fast, so he made me a messenger."


    When Hanjun remained silent, the little bat struggled to roll itself into a position where its eyes faced Hanjun, it then looking at him pitifully.


    "You have the aura of light. You must be from the Church of Light, right? With such strong power, you''re definitely very impressive and wouldn''t bother with a little bat like me."


    The bat was trying to tter Hanjun, hoping to make him feel proud, thinking: I''m really powerful if even demons admire me.


    It hoped this ttery would convince Hanjun to let it go.


    The little bat was trying to buy itself some time to escape¡ªit definitely didn''t want to end up in a cage.


    Hanjun thought the little bat was pretty good at talking.


    Since it didn''t want to be put in a cage, he decided to grant its wish.


    "Since you don''t want a cage, then do as you wish," Hanjun said.


    He then called Snowball and tossed the little ck bat into the air.


    The Little Bat: "Ah, ah, ah!"


    It knew what Hanjun wanted to do!


    When Snowball heard Hanjun shout, it knew he was just ying around.


    It rushed towards the ck ball and bit it while it was in the air.


    Then it quickly ran back to Hanjun and dropped the ck ball at his feet.


    Hanjun looked down and saw that the ck ball''s big eyes were no longer filled with tears.


    After flying through the air andnding in the White Moon Wolf''srge mouth, it''s feeling dizzy and mumbling, "Just put me in a cage."


    While Hanjun was having fun with Snowball, the yers had already taken care of the demon army.


    The knife that was hanging over the town''s residents finally disappeared.


    Some people who are feeling exhausted copsed to the ground and couldn''t get up for a while.


    Others, realizing they were finally saved, were crying while feeling gratitude towards the God of Light.


    They thanked the God of Light for noticing them and sending heroes to save them.


    From now on, they would be the followers of the God of Light and dedicate themselves to him forever.


    Hanjun felt the continuous flow of faith energy from the town''s residents filling him up, which lightened his burden a little bit.


    However, Hanjun wasn''t very happy; he had lost interest in ying with this ck ball.


    After the battle, Father Barry asked everyone to clean up the battlefield and then went to find Hanjun.


    He was good at reading the mood and he could see it immediately that Hanjun wasn''t very happy.


    He hurried over and quietly asked, "Holy Son? Would you like to say a few words?"

 Chapter 70: The Aftermath (Part 2)

    Hanjun shook his head and said, "Should I talk to these people? Let''s forget it."


    Father Barry hesitated and asked, "Holy Son, are you dissatisfied with something?"


    Hanjun crossed his arms and nodded, "If I hadn''t heard your voice, I wouldn''t have woken up from my sleep and wouldn''t have saved them. They should be thanking to your persistent prayers."


    Father Barry understood from this that Hanjun was Judy standing up for him.


    Father Barry''s prayers had awakened the God of Light, but the town''s people didn''t realize this.


    They were either enjoying the benefits Father Barry brought or still didn''t think they had done anything wrong in the past.


    They hadn''t apologized to Father Barry and thought all the credit went to someone else.


    With followers like this, Hanjun felt quite unhappy despite receiving their faith energy.


    Father Barry, feeling both amused and helpless, said to Hanjun, "If you hadn''t summoned the heroes, we wouldn''t have won today''s battle. I didn''t really do much¡­"


    Father Barry knew Hanjun didn''t like suchments, so he quickly changed the topic, saying, "But it is an honor to receive the God''s approval."


    Hanjun looked deeply at Father Barry, feeling that having a priest like him in this era was indeed fortunate.


    Before anything else, he needed to exin, "There''s no need to reveal the Holy Son''s identity right now. I have other uses for it."


    Father Barry thought for a moment and then suddenly understood, "You mean the Order of the Shattering Light?"


    This made sense.


    Hanjun''s decision had clearly been thought through.


    The Order of the Shattering Light was different from demons.


    They were a human organization that rose after the demons awoke.


    They worshipped the power of the God of Darkness and had been involved in actions against the Church of Light.


    After the Church of Light fell, they became thergest religion organization in the World Of Eorera.


    In order to destroy the Church of Light''s influence, the Order of the Shattering Light would like to use extreme measures.


    If they heard that a representative of the God of Light appeared in the World Of Eorera, they would go to great lengths to assassinate the Holy Son.


    Father Barry knew that Hanjun was still recovering his strength and that it was best not to expose him to the Order of the Shattering Light at a crucial moment.


    After thinking this through, Father Barry understood Hanjun''s unspoken intention and nodded to himself.


    Hanjun looked at him with some confusion.


    He knew that if his identity as the Holy Son was exposed, the yers would also find out.


    Given how the yers behaved, an NPC with such an identity would face endless harassment from them.


    For now, it was best to keep his identity hidden.


    After talking with Father Barry, Hanjun felt something heavy leaning against his leg.


    He looked down and saw Snowball standing on the ck ball while sticking out its tongue and inviting him to y again.


    Hanjun bent down to pick up the ck ball, and the ck ball was crying and said, "The Demon General was right, the White Moon Wolf is awful, and humans are even worse."

 Chapter 71: The Aftermath (Part 3)

    Far away at the demon camp, a Demon General sneezed uncontrobly.


    He rubbed his nose, and frowned as he listened to his subordinate''s report, "What? A scout team hasn''t reported back?"


    The Demon General who has red color all over his body and a strong body like iron, sent the demon messager away.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to postpone his ns to deal with the missing scout team.


    It was only fifty missing demons.


    The most urgent thing now was for the demon army to continue advancing.


    Even if these fifty demons were killed, as long as the demon army kept moving forward, the humans wouldn''t be able to stop them.


    Ulon Town.


    The yers finally finished cleaning the battlefield and collected a lot of loot, mostly strange items taken from the demons.


    They eagerly went to find Father Barry with the loot.


    Father Barry asked Hanjun about it, but since Hanjun wasn''t interested in the items, Father Barry told the yers to deal with them on their own.


    The yers were a little bit disappointed that the loot didn''t trigger any new quests.


    However, afterpleting the mission to save Ulon Town, the rewards were rich enough, so it was okay.


    As night fell on the World Of Eorera, Master PungPong logged off early to sleep.


    If he stayed online any longer, the people on the live streaming title might end uping to his home and forcing him to sleep.


    Spicy vor Fairy didn''t rush to log off, but unfortunately, after the battlefield was cleaned, no more quests were triggered when he asked Father Barry.


    He wandered around, asking NPCs if they needed help, but all he got were negative responses.


    In this situation, there was no time to waste.


    Spicy vor Fairy doubted he had found the right person, so he walked outside the stone walls and finally spotted Hanjun on a small hill in the eastern ins.


    When he got closer, he was surprised to see Hanjun ying with a ck ball by tossing it to Snowball.


    Hanjun would throw the ck ball, and Snowball would quickly run over, catch it in its mouth, and bring it back to Hanjun so he could keep ying.


    It seems they were having a great time.


    Thinking about how Snowball had scared off the demons earlier, Spicy vor Fairy was stunned by the huge contrast between Snowball''s serious demeanor and its current yful state.


    As Spicy vor Fairy approached them, he noticed the ck object in Hanjun''s hand looked somewhat familiar and asked, "What is that?"


    Hanjun, who had noticed Spicy vor Fairying from the town, held up the ck ball and said, "Is this what you mean?"


    The small bat looked up at Spicy vor Fairy with big, teary eyes.


    Feeling sympathy, Spicy vor Fairy asked, "What happened to it?"


    Hanjun exined, "Snowball caught this little bat from the demon scouting team. It was probably a demon messenger, but Snowball caught it."


    Spicy vor Fairy''s expression changed immediately. "Oh, good job catching it."

 Chapter 72: The Aftermath (Part 4)

    The little bat made a loud, mournful cry.


    At that moment, Spicy vor Fairy realized he was getting involved in something important.


    If Snowball hadn''t caught this demon messenger, the situation might have turned out differently.


    In order to keep the ck ball from escaping, Spicy vor Fairy suggested, "Aren''t you worried it might run away? Should I make a cage to keep it in?"


    The small bat burped and thought a cage might be okay.


    It was getting exhausted by these two people, so being in a cage would at least keep it safe.


    Hanjun didn''t expect a yer to volunteer themselves like this, so he nodded his head and said, "Sure, go find a cage for me."


    So, Spicy vor Fairy took on the task of getting a cage for Hanjun.


    He could either get one from someone else or make one himself.


    Since Flower Deer was still online, Spicy vor Fairy decided to ask her for help making a cage.


    In exchange, he gave her all the items he had collected from cleaning the battlefield, so she could study what the demon materials were useful for.


    Spicy vor Fairy handed the cage to Hanjun, who inspected it carefully.


    Since the cage was made specifically for the bat, the gaps were very small, making it impossible for the bat to escape.


    Hanjun nodded his head and ced the ck ball inside the cage.


    Afterpleting this task, Spicy vor Fairy expected Hanjun to say something and waited for a few minutes, hoping for some new information.


    In all the time Spicy vor Fairy had been ying, he had always received key information from Hanjun.


    He hoped this time would be no different.


    Hanjun understood that after the demon scouting team was defeated, the yers were excited, finished all their quests, and came here looking for more quests.


    The yers had beenpleting the quest based on requests from the residents of Ulon Town.


    This quest was connected through the Ragdoll Cat and the yers'' quest system, allowing the quest to bepleted quietly and ensuring smoothmunication between yers and NPCs.


    However, Hanjun hadn''t issued any other quest before.


    Seeing Spicy vor Fairy''s eager expression, he wondered what Father Barry would have assigned if he were here.


    Hanjun didn''t have any particr requests, but he suddenly thought of something and said, "The residents of Ulon Town have be followers of the God of Light again, but they used to be indifferent and even unkind towards the God and Father Barry. Maybe you could help Father Barry get some revenge."


    That''s right, Hanjun was being protective and gave Spicy vor Fairy this kind of quest.


    When Spicy vor Fairy heard about the quest, he was surprised at first but quickly came up with an idea.


    He approached Father Barry and suggested that since the residents of Ulon Town can survive thanks to the God of Light who summoned the heroes, they should express their gratitude by praising the God of Light or the Church of Light.

 Chapter 73: New Storyline (Part 1)

    Father Barry agreed with the idea and shared it with the followers in the increasingly lively church.


    Spicy vor Fairy returned with this news, and Hanjun who is feeling pleased, gave him a boost in favorability.


    [ System Notice: Favorability with the God of Light +1, Favorability with the Church of Light +10, Church of Light Contribution Points +100. ]


    Seeing the reward, Spicy vor Fairy was stunned.


    He had justpleted a simple quest, yet received so many rewards?


    Even when hepleted the mission to save Ulon Town, the total rewards were less than this.


    Realizing that this quest came from Hanjun, Spicy vor Fairy understood that Hanjun''s importance was very clear.


    It seemed that Father Barry, as a beginner guide NPC, had mostly finished his quests, and in the future, Hanjun would be the key NPC for issuing quests.


    ~?~


    After Master PungPong logged off, he slept through the night and woke up to find it was already morning the next day.


    He was a little bit dazed from his sleep and reached for his phone to check the time, only to be overwhelmed by a flood of messages.


    He remembered creating a small group chat yesterday and adding all the beta test yers into the group chat.


    Now, the group chat was flooded with messages that Cha Dan-pung couldn''t keep up with.


    He didn''t know what was happening, only that his teammates were urging him to log in quickly.


    After scrolling through the messages, he realized that a new NPC had appeared in Ulon Town.


    His teammates, knowing he was doing live streaming, wanted him to log in and record it right away.


    Cha Dan-pung was pleasantly surprised and excited.


    He didn''t expect the other yers to care about him so much.


    The new storyline made him eager to get online immediately.


    When he opened the fan group chat, he finally understood why the yers were pushing him so hard.


    Because he was popr again.


    This time, his poprity was due to the two-day live streaming where his highest viewership had reached six hundred thousand.


    His game videos had gone viral and were in trending.


    The video that went viral showed Master PungPong fighting against the demon race.


    It was a battle between fifty demons and twenty yers, with intense hand-to-handbat.


    asionally, glowing arrows would shoot past by him.


    The realism and grandeur of the scene got everyone excited.


    And by the end of the video, when the demons unleashed their magic, the red sky filled with lightning, it left viewers on the edge of their seats.


    The video ended at that moment, leaving the audience with a cliffhanger.


    Did the lightning strike in the end?


    Did the humans win?


    How did they deal with such powerful magic?


    Some people even started asking if this was a movie and where they could watch the whole thing,menting on how amazing the special effects were.


    Someone exined that it wasn''t a movie but thetest beta test of a holographic game, and all the scenes were from within the game.

 Chapter 74: New Storyline (Part 2)

    Some people in thements couldn''t believe it, saying they had never heard of a holographic game, and wondered how a game''s special effects could be better than a movie''s.


    There were a lot of people skeptics about the holographic game, but at the same time, even more people asked for the name of the game.


    As more people searching about <<God''s Games Online>> they found that the official website showed the game was still in beta testing and not open for y yet.


    <<God''s Games Online>> became a hot topic, which should have been great news for Master PungPong''s live streaming.


    He was the only one among the twenty yers with a beta testing spot who was streaming, so the game''s poprity would ultimately benefit him.


    What was frustrating was that the video that went viral was edited from footage of Master PungPong''s live streaming, but his name wasn''t mentioned in the video, and it was posted by someone he didn''t even know.


    In other words, someone watched his live streaming, took the footage without saying a word, edited it, and then posted it as their own, easily getting it to go viral.


    His fan group was in an uproar.


    They felt that since the live streaming was by their own streamer and the footage belonged to him, it wasn''t right for someone to use it without permission and gain so much attention without even crediting the source.


    Their streamer didn''t get any of the poprity from the viral video, while someone else gained thousands of followers from it.


    It was really infuriating.


    Master PungPong understood why his fans were upset.


    In fact, it was partly his fault.


    When he first started live streaming, he nned to make a series of videos, so when the game pod arrived, he even recorded the unboxing and setup.


    But he had been so focused on ying the game these past few days that he hadn''t had time to edit the videos, which left a gap that someone else exploited and riding the wave of <<God''s Games Online>> poprity.


    Master PungPong reassured his fans, telling them that his videos were already being edited and that he wouldn''t miss out on the viral attention.


    After calming down his fans, he sent all his live streaming footage to the professional editor he had hired, asking him to edit it and upload it as soon as possible.


    Then, excitedly, he logged back into the game.


    Once in the game, Master PungPong realized that his teammates had been waiting for him.


    They only started moving after he arrived.


    Feeling very grateful, he quickly caught up with his team and asked in detail, "What happened? I heard there''s a new NPC Appeared."


    They had just finished fighting the demons yesterday, and now there was already a new storyline.


    The gamepany was really working hard!


    As soon as Spicy vor Fairy logged in, he went to find Hanjun and exined the situation to him.


    "A few NPCs who escaped from Ulon Town have returned. They said there was a group of bandits in the mountains behind the town who took advantage of the chaos. The NPCs couldn''t defeat them, so they had to run back."

 Chapter 75: New Storyline (Part 3)

    "Hah! They escaped when they found out there was no way out, and now they ran back after the town''s crisis is over?" Master PungPong sneered, "How can they not lift a finger and still get all the benefits?"


    Hanjun squinted at the few people in front of him, agreeing with that sentiment.


    He knew about these young men as soon as they returned.


    These young men were the same people Hanjun had met before, the ones who tried to convince Father Barry to run away with them.


    When Father Barry refused, they said some rude things to him and got a lesson from Hanjun.


    They ran off to the south, acting all smug when they left, but when they came back, they were covered in wounds andpletely exhausted.


    It looked like they had a rough time out there.


    When Father Barry heard about what happened, he quickly rushed over from the church.


    Even though these people had once spoken disrespectfully about his faith, he still chose to heal them, valuing their lives above all.


    Hanjun didn''t express any particr opinion about this, but he knew the information these people had was important.


    So, he decided to give them a chance and see how they behaved before deciding what to do with them.


    Among the five young men, the leader was the first one to wake up.


    Owelly on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze, and muttered, "I''m still alive. I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    Hanjun who are standing nearby, snorted, "If you''re awake, then get up."


    Owell recognized the voice.


    It was the same voice that had stopped them when they were mocking Father Barry.


    Because of Hanjun''s good looks and the way he acted afterward, Owell had been both surprised and scared of him.


    So when he heard the voice, Owell immediately jumped out of bed, only to clutch his head and groan, "Why is it you? My head¡­"


    Hanjun stood next to Father Barry, who, due to his limited healing abilities, couldn''tpletely heal their injuries.


    After using his Serene Restoration spell, Father Barry had to resort to bandaging their wounds manually.


    Looking down at Owell, Hanjun coldly said, "I found you all copsed outside the town, so I had you brought here."


    Owell looked around, noticing through the window that he was indeed back in the town.


    He then finally realized, "I made it back?" And asked hopefully, "The town hasn''t been attacked by the demons yet, right?"


    Father Barry was about to exin, but Hanjun stopped him with a hand and spoke in a cold tone, "Of course, the demons have alreadye. Their bodies are lying in the north of the town. Do you want to go and see it by yourself?"


    Owell''s hopes were crushed.


    He thought he had escaped from one hell, only to realize he had walked into another.


    Shaking his head and curling up on the bed, he cried out in despair, "I don''t want to die! Why is this happening?"

 Chapter 76: New Storyline (Part 4)

    Hanjun showed no pity and insisted, "What did you see in the south? Why did youe back to this town?"


    Owell started to cry, tears and snot running down his face as he spoke incoherently through sobs, "We won''t survive... None of us can survive... They''re all dead."


    Owell must have been through too much, and it made him start talking like this.


    Father Barry looked at Hanjun''s face with some worry, unsure of what to do.


    He wanted tofort Owell, but if Hanjun wasn''t happy about it, he wouldn''t dare.


    Hanjun didn''t expect this young man''s mental state to be so fragile.


    He hadn''t even said much, and Owell was already falling apart.


    Thinking about how Owell and the others often mocked Father Barry and disrespected his faith, which Father Barry had endured for so long, Hanjun couldn''t believe how quickly they broke down when they faced hardship themselves.


    Hanjun rolled his eyes in annoyance, then cast a spell.


    Owell''s mind cleared as if washed by cold water, and he finally snapped out of it.


    Owell looked at Hanjun in confusion, only to hear him say irritably, "Don''t worry, you''re not going to die just yet. But if you don''t start making sense, I''ll throw you into the pile of demon corpses right now."


    Remembering how Hanjun had threatened him before, Owell quickly snapped back to his senses.


    "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you."


    The things that used to scare him felt like they were covered by a veil.


    He could clearly feel the negative emotions being cleared from his mind, and he became much calmer.


    Owell was able to clearly exin what he had seen, "Three days ago, the five of us left Ulon Town together, nning to head south through the hills to reach Viscount Hereford''s territory in Lindblum City. But just after crossing two hills, we ran into bandits. There were too many of them, and we couldn''t fight them off, so they captured us and took us to their camp.


    That''s where we found out that almost everyone who tried to escape from Ulon Town had been caught by the bandits."


    At this point, Owell''s mood started to drop, but thanks to the magic, he didn''t stay down for long and continued talking, "That''s when we learned that the bandits knew the demons were about to reach Ulon Town, so they set up camp in the southern forest to rob anyone trying to escape.


    The people fleeing the town were sure to have valuable items with them, and the bandits were waiting to take advantage."


    "Later, everyone was trapped in the bandit camp, but a few of us managed to find a chance to escape. But we couldn''t defeat the bandits, and we didn''t know where else to go, so we ended uping back here."


    He finished talking, then angrily hit the bed he was lying on.


    Hanjun stroked his chin as he listened to Owell.


    He knew Owell wouldn''t lie about something like this, which meant there really was a group of bandits in the south robbing everyone who tried to flee Ulon Town.

 Chapter 77: Build The Town (Part 1)

    They had likely stolen most of the town''s supplies.


    Judging by the bandits'' actions, it was clear they were taking advantage of the situation, knowing the demons wereing and that people would be desperate to escape.


    They captured the fleeing people, robbed them, and nned to let them go just before the demons arrived, so they could escape themselves.


    As for whether those robbed townspeople would survive, that wasn''t their concern.


    To Father Barry, what these bandits did was the height of shamelessness, especially since the people they robbed were once residents of Ulon Town.


    Father Barry couldn''t help but look at Hanjun.


    Seeing Father Barry''s expression, Hanjun knew right away that Father Barry''s kind-hearted nature was kicking in again¡ªhe wanted to rescue the townspeople.


    But knowing Hanjun''s personality, he was definitely not going to agree to Father Barry''s request.


    However, Hanjun had to admit that there were too few people left in Ulon Town.


    Hanjun wanted to develop Ulon Town into a beginner vige for new yers, and that meant it would need to amodate a lot more people.


    The current poption of the town would likely be overwhelmed by the influx of yers.


    After dealing with the demon advance team, Hanjun believed that the next urgent task was to quickly grow the poption of Ulon Town, gradually turning it into arge city.


    Not to mention, the demon army was still advancing toward the south from the north.


    If Ulon Town could be developed into a frontline city that sessfully blocked the demon army, it would also provide yers with a great ce to easily earn contribution points for the Church of Light.


    Since the bandits had captured the people fleeing from Ulon Town, it made it easier for Hanjun to bring them back.


    After thinking it over, Hanjun casually said, "If you want to save them, then go ahead. I just need to summon the second batch of yers, and there should be enough people for the job."


    To Father Barry, Hanjun''s quick agreement seemed like he was moved by his request, and his eyes were lit up with excitement.


    Hanjun thought that this was one downside¡ªhis priest was a bit too eager to worship him.


    With his modern mindset, Hanjun wasn''t quite used to it yet.


    Owell didn''t understand what summoning yers meant, but he was shocked by how easily Hanjun talked about saving the townspeople.


    "But... but the demons are already here! Even if we go back to Ulon Town, what''s the point? We won''t survive."


    Hanjun nced at him and said, "Don''t worry, the demons won''t break through Ulon Town''s defenses, and you won''t die."


    Owell opened his mouth, struggling to find words, "You... is this for real?"


    He remembered that Hanjun had only said he would throw him into the pile of demon corpses, but he misunderstood it as meaning the demons were already at the door, and that even if he came back, he wouldn''t escape death.


    Hanjun remained silent, so Father Barry exined to Owell, "The demon advance team has already been wiped out by the heroes summoned by the God of Light. The town is safe now."

 Chapter 78: Build The Town (Part 2)

    Owell never imagined that the God of Light would actually appear, let alone destroy the demons and save Ulon Town.


    He said in shock, "So, the God of Light really exists?"


    Seeing Father Barry frown at his words, Owell quickly waved his hands and said, "Sorry, I meant that I didn''t expect the God of Light to be so powerful, actually wiping out the demons."


    This response was barely eptable, so Father Barry nodded his head and added, "It was the heroes summoned by the God of Light who helped us destroy the demons. Once you''re healed, you can go around and see for yourself, but be careful with your wounds."


    Seeing Father Barry''s kind attitude, without any sign of holding a grudge for what Owell had said earlier, Owell felt a deep sense of guilt.


    He immediately said, "I''m sorry, Father Barry..."


    Father Barry waved his hand, cutting off Owell''s apology mid-sentence.


    He never did these things expecting an apology someday; he simply believed he was doing what was right.


    But Father Barry''s actions only made Owell feel more guilty.


    Feeling helpless, he could only deeply engrain this event in his heart, hoping to repay the kindness someday.


    Hanjun got the information he needed from Owell, so there was no reason to stay any longer.


    On the way back, he was thinking about a problem.


    After the recent battle, he realized there were still too few yers.


    It had been tough fighting against just fifty demons.


    If he had to send them to rescue the bandit prisoners and also be responsible for building Ulon Town, the twenty yers he had wouldn''t be enough.


    Since he had gained a few more followers, his divine power had recovered a little bit.


    Summoning a few more yers shouldn''t be a problem.


    So Hanjun stroked his chin, thinking about how to n for more beta test slots.


    Just then, Spicy vor Fairy happened to see him looking troubled.


    Every yer knew that when an NPC looked like this, there was definitely a quest to be done.


    Spicy vor Fairy walked up and asked, "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Hanjun nced at Spicy vor Fairy.


    These yers always showed up at the right time; whenever something needed to be done, they were there.


    Hanjun said, "Spicy vor Fairy, you came at just the right time. Five young people have escaped from the southern mountains, and Father Barry is overwhelmed. Would you like to go and check on them?"


    Spicy vor Fairy immediately saw the system notification.


    ...


    [ Quest Objective: Treat the Injured People ]


    [ Quest Details: Hanjun tells you that a few injured people have escaped from the southern mountains. What happened? Father Barry is overwhelmed; maybe you can help treat these injured people. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Easy ]


    [ Quest Reward: 3999 Experience Points ]


    ...


    Spicy vor Fairy saw the quest details and realized there was probably more to this situation.


    So, he quickly found Father Barry and used his Serene Restoration spells on the five injured people.

 Chapter 79: Build The Town (Part 3)

    Spicy vor Fairy''s Serene Restoration was stronger than Father Barry''s, and he also carried a pure mana stone that can store an extra spell.


    With this, he was able to fully heal all five of the injured.


    After healing them, he casually asked what had happened and why they had escaped from the southern mountain.


    When the injured people exined, Spicy vor Fairy realized that the game was advancing with a new storyline!


    They had even released a new map for the southern mountain of Ulon Town.


    This meant that the bandit camp there was likely a new leveling ce!


    Spicy vor Fairy quickly shared the news in the small group chat for beta test yers and then went to Hanjun toplete the quest.


    Hanjun gave him the quest reward first, and then Spicy vor Fairy carefully brought up the topic of the bandits in the southern mountain.


    Hanjun responded, "Father Barry is already aware of this. From what we know right now, it''s not the right time. The town still needs to finish rebuilding and strengthen its defenses. It takes at least a day to reach the southern mountain, and we don''t have enough people who can help."


    Since defeating the demons, yers had spent the previous day cleaning up the battlefield and helping the town''s residents with minor issues, but no new quests had appeared.


    Spicy vor Fairy didn''t expect that in just a few words, Hanjun had hinted at the future development of Ulon Town.


    He quickly asked, "So, is there anything I can help with?"


    Hanjun said, "Ulon Town is my home, and there''s no way I would abandon it. After the heroes defeated the demon advance team, I became even more determined. I believe that under the protection of the God of Light, we might be able to strengthen Ulon Town, turning it into an iron-strong frontline fortress to resist the demon army''s invasion."


    Spicy vor Fairy didn''t expect that such a young boy like Hanjun would have such big ambitions, but as he thought about it, he started to feel excited too.


    Right now, Ulon Town is in ruins after defending against the demon attack.


    If this small town could sessfully develop into a massive city, with walls that could hold off countless demons, how magnificent and heroic that would be¡ªit''s something to aspire to.


    Thinking about the fact that he could contribute to this made Spicy vor Fairy feel so excited that his whole body seemed to be on fire.


    But it was a pity that Hanjun hadn''t given out a quest yet, so Spicy vor Fairy asked, "So, you mean we need to repair Ulon Town and turn it into a ce that can resist the demon army?"


    Hanjun nodded his head and gave him a quest, "Even though the demon advance team has been wiped out, our greatest enemy hasn''t arrived yet. Please help build Ulon Town into a strong and resilient town, making it a frontline fortress on the World of Eorera that can stand against the demon army."

 Chapter 80: Build The Town (Part 4)

    Spicy vor Fairy excitedly opened the system notification.


    ...


    [ Quest Objective: Build the Town ]


    [ Quest Details: Honored hero, although you''ve defeated the demon advance team, countless demon armies from the north are preparing to march toward the south. Hanjun hopes the heroes can build Ulon Town into a strong frontline fortress, gathering the strength of all humanity to resist the never-ending demons. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Hard ]


    [ Quest Reward: Experience Points +100,000, Contribution Points to the Church of Light +2,000, Favorability with the Church of Light +100, Favorability with the God of Light +1 ]


    ...


    When Spicy vor Fairy saw the difficulty and rewards of this quest, he knew it wouldn''t be easy and definitely wouldn''t be something he couldplete quickly.


    After epting the quest, Spicy vor Fairy realized something odd.


    Usually, these main quests were given by Father Barry, so why was Hanjun the one giving it today?


    He had epted the quest without thinking, and it was only now that he noticed something was off.


    Since he had already epted the quest, Spicy vor Fairy confirmed his earlier suspicions and even made a further guess.


    Hanjun might be closely connected to the Church of Light.


    From Master PungPong''s words, it was clear that Father Barry was very respectful when speaking to Hanjun.


    Maybe Hanjun held a higher position in the Church of Light than Father Barry.


    Spicy vor Fairy quickly ran through these thoughts in his mind, but soon set them aside.


    He shared the quest he had just received with the group and sparking a lot of discussion.


    [ This is about building a city, right? Once it''s done, we can farm demons outside the walls to earn contribution points. That''s pretty cool! ]


    [ Wow, we''re still in the beginner vige, and <<God''s Games Online>> is already starting a city-building quest. I like this pace. ]


    [ You all make it sound great, but have you forgotten what this game is like? It''s not going to be as easy as just handing in materials to build the walls. Do you even know how to build it? ]


    [ We don''t know, but Flower Deer does! We''ll just follow whatever she says. ]


    Spicy vor Fairy saw that they already had a n, so he nodded his head in satisfaction and quickly called Master PungPong to log in.


    Before Master PungPong could reply, the topic in the yer group chat had already gone viral.


    [ Did you guys see the trending searches? <<God''s Games Online>> is finally going mainstream. A lot of my friends know I''m one of the beta test yers, and they''re all asking me how they can y the game. They''re super eager and want to y it too! ]


    [ The trending video is from Master PungPong''s live streaming, right? But why wasn''t it posted by him? @Master PungPong ]


    [ One of my friends who mocked me before, saying it was a waste of money, is now asking if he can borrow my gear to y. I told him to get lost! ]


    [ Good for you! ]


    When the <<God''s Games Online>> trailer first came out, a lot of people mocked the gamepany and made fun of the yers who scrambled for a spot in the beta test, calling them fools for believing such obvious scams.

 Chapter 81: New Beta Test Player (Part 1)

    At that time, everyone was holding their breath, just hoping that <<God''s Games Online>> would eventually be popr and prove everyone wrong about the potential of holographic games.


    Now that <<God''s Games Online>> has gone viral, it''s like sweet revenge for them in front of their friends.


    Some people are even cautiously asking if they can y the game too.


    It feels amazing!


    The beta test yers were all very proud of <<God''s Games Online>> reaching this level of poprity as if watching their own child grow up.


    [ Even though I''m happy, I still want to ask, when will they increase the number of beta test yy for <<God''s Games Online>>? ]


    Spicy vor Fairy was lurking in the chat for a while and, when he saw this question, he suddenly remembered what Hanjun said about there being too few yers.


    He realized why Hanjun had made thatment.


    It''s likely because the gamepany also felt that twenty beta test yers were too few.


    Based on his guess, Spicy vor Fairy replied in the chat: [ I think it''ll be soon. An NPC just mentioned that they''re short on people, so I bet they''ll be selecting more beta test yers soon. ]


    [ Really? Then I''ll tell my friends to get ready and grab a spot as soon as they can. ]


    After that, the beta test yers continued chatting casually.


    Just then, Spicy vor Fairy saw Master PungPong reply, saying he was ready to log in, and that the other two teammates were also prepared.


    Spicy vor Fairy returned to the game and waited for them at the spot where they had logged out.


    After the regr team members logged in, Spicy vor Fairy took them to get the quest.


    As expected, everyone received the quest from Hanjun.


    After his teammates studied the quest details for a while, Spicy vor Fairy couldn''t help but ask Flower Deer, "What do you think we should do?"


    Flower Deer silently looked at the quest details and then asked, "Are you sure you want to follow my n?"


    The other team members all nodded in agreement.


    Flower Deer then said, "Let''s start with the simplest thing and build an ironworks."


    The three of them were stunned, "Huh?"


    After Flower Deer exined, the three teammates finally understood.


    It turned out that when she heard about the quest, she had already started nning for Ulon Town in her mind.


    Most of the buildings in Ulon Town were just houses for residents, with only a few functional shops.


    Except for the cksmith shop, all the other shops were closed because the owners had fled.


    In order to turn Ulon Town into a unique city, this basic infrastructure wasn''t enough.


    If they followed Hanjun''s n, the town would need to amodate more NPCs and yers in the future, and it didn''t have enough space for that.


    Flower Deer thought that since the system had given them the quest to build the town, with the game''s level of freedom, whatever they built would stay that way.

 Chapter 82: New Beta Test Player (Part 2)

    If they missed something, the system wouldn''t fix it for them.


    The good thing about this was that as long as they thought of something to build, the system would provide them with NPCs to help.


    Once everything was built, they wouldn''t becking anything.


    They chose to build an ironworks because there was a quarry near Ulon Town.


    Flower Deer had visited it before and saw that the quarry produced a lot of ore.


    The raw materials were already avable, and they could build the ironworks nearby, which would be very convenient.


    Flower Deer made a good point, but Master PungPong was confused and asked, "But how do we build a factory? How do we smelt iron? And what do we do with the iron once it''s made?"


    Spicy vor Fairy exined, "I noticed the weapons that the residents of Ulon Town are using. Their weapons aren''t much different from the ones we make ourselves. And since we''re in a time of war, weapons are the most important resources. Once Ulon Town bes a key frontline town, the demand for weapons will be very high, so selling them won''t be a problem.


    These weapons will be the foundation for the weapon shop."


    Master PungPong finally understood¡ªthere was so much to know about smelting iron.


    This also showed how thoroughly Flower Deer had thought things through.


    Flower Deer continued, "I''ll draw up the ns. Besides the ironworks, we also need to quickly build a cement factory and a brick factory. These are the most important basic materials for constructing the town."


    Just hearing this made Master PungPong feel dizzy, "That much? Even if we rally all the town residents, it won''t be enough!"


    Spicy vor Fairy nodded his head, "You''re right. That''s why I heard the gamepany is nning to pick new beta test yers soon, so more yers will be able to join the game."


    Flower Deer added, "Don''t worry about how to smelt iron. I know a little bit about it, and I''ll pass the method to Father Barry. I''m sure Father Barry will take action, recruiting NPCs and yers to work at the ironworks. This will also help solve the problem of NPCs'' survival as their numbers increase."


    Master PungPong didn''t know what to say.


    He just looked at Flower Deer with admiration, almost ready to call her a genius.


    The quest to build the town sparked a lot of discussion among the beta test yers.


    In fact, Hanjun hadn''t thought that far ahead¡ªhe was just a little bitzy and decided to leave the town-building quest entirely up to the yers.


    No matter what the final town looked like, the yers would have to deal with the results themselves.


    Before Hanjun announced that new beta test yers would be selected, he checked online to see what people were saying about his game.


    In just two days, he noticed that the inte hadpletely changed.


    The trending topics were all about the world''s first holographic game, <<God''s Games Online>>.

 Chapter 83: New Beta Test Player (Part 3)

    The game was causing a lot of buzz, and with real video footage avable, many people were curious about it.


    Only a small number of people still doubted the reality of holographic games, thinking that the gamepany was just buying the trending spots.


    Hanjun had no idea when his game became a trending topic, but since people were questioning it, he decided to confirm it for them.


    He registered an official StarNet ount for the Game Company and re-uploaded the promotional video he had made earlier.


    Then, he created a hashtag and boldly pinned it to the trending topics list.


    Whenizens noticed this, they suddenly understood what was going on.


    [ Haha, the gamepany is pping back! Do you think I bought a trending spot? Well, I''ll just buy one for real! ]


    [ I love a gamepany that''s this straightforward. ]


    [ The promo video is so cool! But I saw on the official website that the game is still in beta test? Why not pick a few more beta test yers to keep the excitement going? ]


    Hanjun''s newly registered ount quickly gained 20,000 followers.


    Is this what trending traffic looks like?


    But Hanjun also saw a familiarment.


    [ Mister Trouble Maker: Scammer, you''re back again? ]


    What was even more surprising was that others replied to thisment.


    [ Kimchi Pancake King: Expert, you''re back again? ]


    [ Chicken is Truth: Keyboard Warrior, you''re back again? ]


    [ Mister Trouble Maker: Why can''t I be here? I want to see when this gamepany''s scam will be exposed. ]


    [ Kimchi Pancake King: So many videos have been released, why don''t you believe it? How about you try the game yourself? ]


    [ Mister Trouble Maker: No problem. If the official gives me a beta test spot, I''ll log in and check if it''s real. If it is, I''ll apologize. ]


    [ Chicken is Truth: ...I think I''ve figured it out. Is this Keyboard Warrior just trying to get a beta test spot in a roundabout way? ]


    [ Cute Viin: You can drop the question mark, this is definitely about getting a beta test spot. I didn''t think gaming would get thispetitive. ]


    [ Mister Trouble Maker: ...Maybe you all have a readingprehension problem. ]


    After that, no one replied.


    Hanjun was amused by thesements, but he still had work to do.


    Hanjun quickly posted on StarNet about the uing new beta test yers selection, urging everyone to sign up on the official website.


    The trending topic''s poprity quickly came in handy, with most of thements under the post saying things like "Let''s go!"


    Only one person cautiously asked, "How many beta test spots are being offered this time?"


    Hanjun generously replied, "We''re selecting 30 people."


    Theizens immediately responded with a bunch of question marks.


    [Is it just 30 spots? Are you serious about making this game? With the beta test going so slow, when will the official release be? ]


    [ Aren''t you guys afraid of going bankrupt? What good is just 30 spots? From the videos, it looks like the game doesn''t even need more testing. Justunch it already, I can''t wait any longer. ]

 Chapter 84: New Beta Test Player (Part 4)

    [ I won''t even dream about getting in. I''ll just watch as others get selected for the beta test. Why is my luck so bad? ]


    [ Without <<God''s Games Online>>, I''m going to lose my mind. ]


    Seeing thesements, Hanjun mischievously replied, "Don''t worry, we have plenty of money, no risk of going bankrupt."


    What else could theizens say? Of course, they rushed to sign up.


    Maybe next time, they''d be the ones to get a beta test spot.


    After watching theizens'' reactions, Hanjun took a quick look at the official game forum, mainly to see if the beta test yers and viewers had any suggestions for the game.


    Only by ensuring a good yer experience could he make the yers loyal.


    However, when Hanjun checked the forum, he found it overrun byizens drawn in by the trending topic.


    Most of the beta test yers were in the game, while the others could only watch Master PungPong''s live streaming and console each other in the posts.


    After scrolling through a few pages, Hanjun finally spotted a thread with a title suggesting serious discussion.


    [ Notes on the Unreasonable Game Settings in <<God''s Games Online>> ]


    Hanjun clicked on it and realized the author was familiar.


    Wasn''t this Spicy vor Fairy, who was currently in the game?


    In the game, Hanjun had a strong impression of this person, and from the way he spoke, it was clear he was a yer who excelled at analysis.


    Given the title of the thread, this post probably had a lot of valuable insights.


    Hanjun read through the post carefully.


    ...


    [ Original Poster (OP) ]


    [ The reward distribution for quets in the game is unfair. Most quests in the game are shared with everyone, and everyone gets rewards as long as one personpletes the quest. This setup encourages some yers to ck off and just wait for others to do the work.


    Suggestion: Change the reward distribution to be based on contribution points, which would motivate yers to be more active inpleting the quest. ]


    [ yers cannot view their personal stats. So far, yers can''t see their own stats, which is frustrating.


    Suggestion: Add a personal stats interface. ]


    [ There are too few NPCs in the beginner vige. Many essential NPCs, like those for a general store or pharmacy, are missing.


    Suggestion: Add more NPCs as soon as possible. ]


    [ The priest ss is advancing too quickly. The yers who choose the priest ss are progressing much faster than others, leaving those who don''t want to be priests without other options, leading to a poor game experience.


    Suggestion: Introduce new sses for yers to choose from soon. ]


    [ The game''s background story is too limited. yers want to learn more about the lore of the World of Eorera. ]


    ...


    After reading the article, Hanjun found that most of the points were reasonable.


    He had already considered some of these issues, but he had been piling them up for now, not rushing to fix them.


    Beyond these points, Spicy vor Fairy didn''t record any more issues, but the replies to the post were quite funny.

 Chapter 85: Growing Popularity (Part 1)

    [ PixelVoyager reply: A beta test yers pro! Let me touch you, so I can get picked for the next beta. ]


    [ CyberNomad reply: You could tell from the live streaming that Spicy vor Fairy is great at data analysis. Maybe they''re a data analysis major? ]


    [ EchoDusk reply: I agree! ]


    Since Spicy vor Fairy''s analysis was pretty good, Hanjun replied to the post using his official ount.


    [ World of Eorera reply: Thanks to the yer for the feedback. We''ll consider some of these suggestions. Stay tuned! ]


    After leaving the post, Hanjun scrolled through the forum a little bit more but didn''t find anything else useful.


    Since that was the case, he decided it was time to start nning the next game update.


    New beta test yers won''t be able to log in until the day after tomorrow, so the update will be scheduled for 8:00 to 8:30 AM that morning.


    The main content of the update will directly follow the suggestions given by Spicy vor Fairy.


    Since someone had already thought of a solution, Hanjunzily decided that this approach would work just fine.


    Once the new beta test yers log in, there will be even more yers for him to "harvest."


    The announcement of the second round of beta test yers for <<God''s Games Online>> gained huge attention thanks to the trending topics, even sparking new discussions.


    As a result, three topics rted to <<God''s Games Online>> were trending, leaving non-gaming users confused by the buzz.


    However, many hardcore gamers caught wind of this new game and started asking how they could get a beta test spot.


    Some noticed that Master PungPong ''s live streaming was attracting a lot of attention, and they wanted to ride the wave of poprity too.


    These were mostly small-time streamers, who before hearing about Master PungPong had only five to six thousand viewers.


    But after streaming <<God''s Games Online>>, their viewership skyrocketed to nearly a million.


    They wondered how this small streamer got so lucky to stumble upon such a golden opportunity.


    But the game still needed to be yed, so they thought about directly asking the gamepany''s PR Team for a beta test spot.


    This way, they could both y the game and use their streamers to promote <<God''s Games Online>>.


    Gamepanies often use this tactic, but this time, the World of Eorera didn''t send them any invitations.


    Feeling frustrated, they had to request one themselves.


    Unfortunately, even after exhausting theirwork of contacts, none of them managed to get in touch with God''s Games Online''s PR team.


    After all the streamers talked among themselves, they realized that none of them could find any contact for God''s Games Online''s PR team.


    This was really strange.


    Was <<God''s Games Online>> not nning to promote itself?


    Or maybe, was this gamepany so small that they didn''t even have a PR team?


    The streamers didn''t realize that their guess waspletely correct.


    They were worried because they had promised their viewers they would try out this game, but now they couldn''t even secure a beta test spot.

 Chapter 86: Growing Popularity (Part 2)

    How were they supposed to exin that to their audience?


    The streamers didn''t expect that someone else was in the same situation as them.


    That person was Heo Joon-tae, the CEO of a famous movie special effectspany.


    Just when <<God''s Games Online>> was about to drop off the trending topics, he posted a tweet that added more fuel to the fire.


    [ Heo Joon-tae: No reply to my DM, I can''t wait any longer @World of Eorera. The game graphics and special effects are just too realistic. Can I get a beta test spot to check out the game? ]


    The Inte users were surprised to see twopletely unrtedpanies connected like this.


    After all, who didn''t know who Heo Joon-tae was?


    Heo Joon-tae is the CEO of a famous special effectspany, known for creating special effects for many Hollywood movies, including countless blockbuster films.


    If even Heo Joon-tae is praising the special effects in <<God''s Games Online>>, then it must be truly impressive.


    If even Heo Joon-tae wants to y the game, doesn''t that mean <<God''s Games Online>> is genuinely a good game?


    This led to even more people signing up for the second round of beta test yers for <<God''s Games Online>>.


    Someonemented under Heo Joon-tae''s tweet.


    [ DigitalMystic reply: Does Mr. Heo really need to ask on StarNet to y a game? Wouldn''t a simple phone call make the gamepany deliver the game right to his door? ]


    [ Heo Joon-tae replied: I don''t have this gamepany''s phone number. I sent a DM, but it hasn''t even been opened today. I can only rely on the help of the intemunity. Can you help me get in touch with them? ]


    Now everyone understood¡ªthe gamepany was really hard to reach, even for someone like Heo Joon-tae.


    But then they realized, that if even Heo Joon-tae couldn''t get a beta test spot just by asking, doesn''t that prove how fair the selection process is?


    Winning a beta test spot out of thousands of applicants would definitely take a lot of luck.


    Over the next two days, everyone was eagerly waiting for <<God''s Games Online>> to start drawing names for the beta test yers.


    That day, when the news broke, <<God''s Games Online>> once again trended on social media.


    The second round of beta test yers had about fifty to sixty thousand people signing up and only 30 people could get in.


    Those people who didn''t get the spot go to StarNet to express their disappointment.


    They consoled each other after receiving the "regret" notification from the gamepany.


    Then, a lucky person appeared on StarNet, showing off their notification of being selected for the beta test yer, and left a particrly annoyingment.


    [ Return of the King: Is it really that hard to get the spot? I just casually tried it, and I got the spot. It seems pretty easy to me. ]


    His smugment quickly drew attacks from themunity.


    [ NebDreamer reply: If you don''t want to go, give your beta test spot to me. ]

 Chapter 87: Growing Popularity (Part 3)

    [ GlitchSeeker reply: You lucky b*stars, let''s get him, everyone! ]


    [ LinarCircuit reply: Are you talking trash here? ]


    [ ByteRider reply: There were only thirty people chosen, but you''re the only one getting roasted. Do you know why? ]


    [ QuantumWhisper reply: Guys, don''t give him any attention. Since we didn''t get selected, let''s check out the rey videos from Master PungPong. At least we can enjoy watching those. ]


    Return of the King looked at thements under his tweet and didn''t feel down at all from the insults; instead, he was thrilled.


    The fact that these people were so upset just proved that his words really hit a nerve.


    The more they insulted him, the happier he got.


    Return of the King didn''t just want to show off on social media¡ªhe also wanted to brag to all his friends and family, about being an annoying show-off.


    He knew how low the chances were to get selected for the beta test spot, and that''s why he couldn''t contain his excitement and bothered everyone he could.


    After he had finally gotten enough satisfaction, Return of the King calmed down.


    He was finally going to y <<God''s Games Online>>.


    Ever since he saw Master PungPong''s live streaming, he had an intense desire to try the game by himself.


    When the gamepany announced the second round of beta test yers, he immediately signed up.


    He believed it was his strong wish that got him selected.


    After finishing his bragging, Return of the King started wondering when the gamepany would deliver the equipment to his door.


    He remembered hearing on the live streaming that the gamepany''s delivery was super fast, and they could set up the equipment at your home in just half a day.


    Return of the King anxiously waited for the delivery.


    An hourter, just as he hoped, the World of Eorera''s staff arrived at his door with a team carrying the gaming pod.


    Return of the King was so excited when he saw the gaming pod that he couldn''t help himself.


    He started chatting with the gamepany''s staff while touching and inspecting the game pod all over.


    The staff were very polite, but in front of the talkative Return of the King, they seemed a little bit quiet.


    Return of the King didn''t pay much attention to that.


    Once the gaming pod was fully installed, the staff packed up their tools and left his house.


    Without hesitation, Return of the King climbed into the gaming pod.


    He had to admit, it was prettyfortable to just lie there.


    He couldn''t enter the game today; he had to wait until tomorrow morning when the game update wasplete.


    But Return of the King couldn''t wait any longer.


    He decided to sleep in the gaming pod overnight so that he could wake up naturally and start ying the game right away.


    Everything went ording to n.


    Return of the King slept soundly, and when he woke up, he found that the game update was indeed finished.

 Chapter 88: Growing Popularity (Part 4)

    He quickly entered the game, created his game character, and woke up in a church.


    After that, an NPC called Father Barry gave him an introduction to the game''s background and helped him get familiar with the game before sending him off to see Hanjun.


    As Return of the King stepped out of the church and looked up at the sky, he realized it really felt like a real world.


    Just as advertised, this was truly a fully immersive game.


    No wonder so many yers were eager to get this beta test spot.


    Hanjun''s house was near the Eastern ins, it was a small cottage that he built by himself using magic.


    However, Hanjun didn''t personally wee the new yers.


    Instead, a Ragdoll Cat greeted them and handed out the quests.


    After assigning the quests to the first twenty yers, Hanjun was already tired.


    Now, there were thirty more yers to deal with.


    As a God of Light, was he supposed to hand out the quests personally?


    Luckily, the Ragdoll Cat was created to help him with these small tasks.


    Return of the King didn''t get to meet Hanjun.


    The Ragdoll Cat who is lounging by Hanjun''s door, told him, "Hanjun is resting right now, meow. If you need anything, just tell me."


    Return of the King looked up at the unique and beautiful little house Hanjun had built.


    He was curious about it and thought that someone as mysterious and unseen as Hanjun must be a very important NPC.


    Maybe he''d get to meet him someday.


    The Ragdoll Cat could tell what Return of the King was thinking just by looking at his dazed expression.


    After Return of the King finished the [ Talk to Hanjun ] quest, the Ragdoll Cat gave him another task, "You came at the right time. There''s something I need you to do, meow."


    Return of the King knew this meant he was about to get a quest, so he quickly agreed, "What do you need me to do?"


    The Ragdoll Cat said, "You probably know that three days ago, the brave heroes had sessfully repelled the demon army''s vanguard. But the main demon army is still advancing toward the south. In order to turn Ulon Town into a fortress that can withstand the demon army, there''s still a lot of work to be done. We need your help."


    So this was a main quest!


    Return of the King eagerly asked, "What do I need to do?"


    The Ragdoll Cat replied, "Head over to the quarry on the Eastern ins. The heroes have been waiting there for a while. Once you arrive, someone will tell you what to do."


    Return of the King epted the quest from the Ragdoll Cat and started walking in the direction it pointed out.


    Along the way, he almost got distracted and spent a long time wandering the Eastern ins.


    He had never seen such a vast grasnd on Earth, and the rabbits on the ins weren''t afraid of people at all.

 Chapter 89: Build The Ironworks (Part 1)

    After ying with them for a while, he finally tore himself away and headed to the quarry.


    On his way there, Return of the King was wondering what kind of quests the quarry could offer and what the yers who got into the game earlier were busy with.


    When he finally arrived at the quarry, Return of the King was surprised to see a foundation being dug next to it.


    It looked just like a construction site in real life!


    To his surprise, a yer saw him and quickly shouted, "A new yer is here!"


    Another voice chimed in, "What are you standing around for? Come here and help!"


    Return of the King stood there, puzzled, and said, "Help? With what?"


    He never expected that ying a game would involve working on a construction site.


    Flower Deer silently stood beside him and said, "Of course, we''re building a factory."


    Return of the King stammered, "Building a factory? Why?"


    Flower Deer who is wearing a safety helmet she somehow got, holds some blueprints which make her look like a construction site supervisor.


    "Didn''t you get the quest?"


    Return of the King checked his quest screen and, scratching his head, said, "The NPC told me toe here and help."


    Flower Deer nced at the construction site and nodded her head at him, "This is where you need to help."


    Return of the King''s mouth dropped open as he stared at the construction site in disbelief.


    He repeated, "So, you''re saying I have to help build a factory? But that''s not what I saw in Master PungPong''s live streaming!"


    Flower Deer pointed and said, "Is that Master PungPong you''re talking about?"


    Return of the King looked closely and realized his eyes weren''t ying tricks on him.


    The person digging in the construction site was indeed Master PungPong, who now had over 300,000 followers.


    "This..."


    Someone down below called out to Return of the King, "Stop hesitating and get down here to help. The gamepany didn''t let you join just to stand around."


    Return of the King dumbly took the shovel, feeling like he''d been tricked, and slowly walked down to the construction site.


    The person next to him shed a bright smile and said, "Just follow my movements."


    After Return of the King, the first new yer got started, and the construction site became a hive of activity.


    As more new yers entered the game andpleted their initial quests, they were all sent by NPCs to the quarry on the Eastern ins.


    Thanks to thebined efforts of fifty yers, the ironworks was starting to take shape.


    Hanjun didn''te out to meet the yers; he only stepped out of his room after they had left for the quarry.


    After weing all the new yers, Father Barry left the church and walked over to Hanjun.


    He didn''t understand why Hanjun so readily agreed to the yers'' idea of building an ironworks, but he had always trusted Hanjunpletely and didn''t n on questioning his decision.

 Chapter 90: Build The Ironworks (Part 2)

    Hanjun understood his thoughts just by looking at his eyes and exined, "I know you''re eager to rescue those people captured by the bandits, but right now, the yers'' levels aren''t high enough. They need to level up before they can take action. Still, I didn''t expect the yers'' first thought would be to build an ironworks."


    Father Barry asked, "Ironworks...what''s the use of that?"


    Father Barry hadn''t yet understood the purpose of the ironworks, but Hanjun quickly figured it out.


    Hanjun said, "Do you know what the strongest weapon in the Church of Light is called holy artifact?"


    Father Barry replied with a little bit dazed, "Of course, it''s because the weapon is more sharper that ordinary weapons can''t achieve."


    Hanjun confidently said, "Do you believe that the weapons that were forged by the yers could be even sharper than the holy artifact ?"


    Father Barry was more than surprised; he was utterly shocked, "The heroes have that kind of power?"


    You have to understand, that these are holy artifacts we''re talking about!


    Father Barry had heard stories about them from the previous priest since he was a child.


    He had heard that the Church of Light possessed an indestructible holy sword that was imbued with divine power by the God of Light.


    When it was pulled from the stone, you could see the silver gleam on the de.


    Unfortunately, that sword disappeared after thest knightmander died, and to this day, no one knows where it is.


    Father Barry had always looked up to the holy artifacts, holding them in high regard, so it was hard for him to believe that the heroes could forge weapons that were more powerful than those blessed by divine power without using magic.


    Hanjun nodded his head confidently.


    He knew what kind of people the yers were.


    Their minds were filled with the wisdom and knowledge umted over thousands of years.


    Even without magic, they had invented technology that could rival magic, something that the World of Eorera couldn''tpare to.


    Hanjun believed that the new knowledge the yers would bring to the World of Eorera would undoubtedly impact its people, but he was confident that the changes would lead in a positive direction.


    Father Barry was eager to see what the heroes would achieve.


    Looking at it, it seemed like the yers were the ones exhausted.


    It took fifty people half a day to finallyplete the exterior of the ironworks building.


    Using the most basic methods to build infrastructure was truly exhausting.


    After seeing the progress of the factory, Flower Deer nodded her head in satisfaction and told the new yers, "Your part of the work is done. You can go find the NPC toplete the quest."


    After they left, one of the other yers weaklymented, "Isn''t this quest a little bit tough? I saw their morale almost break."


    They hadn''t expected that the tasks given to these new yers would be different from the ones they had when they first entered the game.

 Chapter 91: Build The Ironworks (Part 3)

    Of course, from a logical standpoint, this was a more realistic experience.


    They never imagined that NPCs could assign such specific quests to yers, something they had never encountered in a game before.


    Another yer argued, "What''s so hard about it? All they had to do was use their hands. I didn''t even make them craft their own shovels."


    The veteran yers remembered their first beginner quest, which involved making weapons.


    It had been a nightmare since they didn''t have any tools and had to craft weapons by hand.


    They thought they would fail their first mission.


    It''s true that beta test yers are meant to pave the way.


    Now, things have be a bit easier, making it more convenient for those who came after.


    The new yers who were exhausted and sore from working, walked out of the quarry and saw two people standing outside.


    One of them was very familiar¡ªthey had just met him as their guide NPC, Father Barry.


    The other one was a young man with an extraordinarily handsome appearance that left the yers stunned.


    "Is there really an NPC model this perfect? Mom, I think I''m in love."


    "This NPC model is too good-looking!"


    Hanjun saw the yers'' amazed gazes almost sticking to him.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    His own appearance was modeled after his real self but had been made a bit more ordinary.


    When he first met other yers, they didn''t react much after their initial surprise.


    This might be because the yers he selected were more focused on the game rather than on appearances.


    After encountering these new yers, Hanjun clearly felt their intense gaze.


    Father Barry noticed this too and was about to tell them to behave, but Hanjun stopped him with a look.


    He knew these yers'' gazes were not meant to be harmful and was even a bit pleased by it.


    He actually received a slight boost of faith energy from these yers.


    From their reactions, Hanjun concluded that if yers showed joy towards him, it could indeed contribute him with faith energy.


    This was very different from how he usually gained faith in the World of Eorera.


    In the World of Eorera, for someone to generate faith energy, they need to have sincere faith in Hanjun.


    For example, the residents of Ulon Town who were saved now regrly visit the church, spending time there and praying to the statue of the God of Light.


    Hanjun guessed that because these new yers were not from the World of Eorera, their positive feelings towards him could still provide faith energy.


    This feeling can be simple and pure¡ªeither admiration for Hanjun''s actions or just being fond of his appearance.


    Once he realized this, Hanjun had a new idea.


    Coming back to himself, Hanjun asked them, "Have youpleted the task, heroes?"


    The yers then realized that Hanjun was the NPC for handing in their tasks.


    Afterpleting their tasks with Hanjun, they learned from veteran yers that they could apply to be a priest with Father Barry.

 Chapter 92: Build The Ironworks (Part 4)

    This was the first ss they could get early in the game.


    If they didn''t want this ss, they could only learn simple light-type magic from Father Barry and use melee weapons for attacks.


    Bing a priest would unlock more light-type magic and improve the overall game experience.


    However, when they applied to Father Barry, their applications were rejected.


    The new yers didn''t understand why Father Barry rejected their applications until they saw the system message.


    [ System Notice: Father Barry has rejected your application, believing you are not yet ready to be a priest. ]


    The new yers realized that bing a priest required certain conditions, and since they had just started the game andpleted only a few tasks, they had not yet met those conditions.


    Return of the King stood among the crowd, asionally ncing at Hanjun in front of him.


    What motivated him to join the game was seeing Hanjun during Master PungPong''s live streaming.


    Seeing Hanjun made him think that beauty knows no gender, and he became a fan of Hanjun.


    Now, his expression was like someone who had just met their idol.


    Hanjun could feel that the faith energying from Return of the King was much stronger than from other yers, and he nced at him.


    However, Return of the King wasn''t a fan who wanted to be noticed by his idol.


    While he was happy to catch a glimpse from afar, he quickly hid back into the crowd when he realized Hanjun had noticed him.


    Hanjun: "..."


    He kindly addressed the yers, saying, "Everyone, you''ll need to work hard from here on."


    With the crowd in front of him, Hanjun only needed to say it once to assign the quests and hand them the design drawings by Flower Deer.


    He then added, "If you have any questions, you can ask Flower Deer."


    Seeing the task, the yers sighed andined, "Another infrastructure quest? I''m going to be exhausted."


    "Stopining, I don''t see you with any debuffs."


    "Even though infrastructure quests give a lot of experience, this much hard work isn''t easy."


    "Stopining. I heard from a beta test yer that once we finish building these basic facilities and level up, we''ll need to head south to start a new storyline. Instead ofining here, it''s better to finish the quests quickly and level up."


    "How do you know that?"


    "I joined a beta test yer group chat for God''s Games Online yesterday. That''s how I found out."


    "What group chat? I want to join too."


    The yers were clearly ready to grind their level hard.


    In just two days, Flower Deer called Father Barry and Hanjun over to inspect the ironworks.


    The most impressive part was the tworge st furnaces.


    Building such arge ironworks with Ulon Town''s simple equipment was no small feat.


    Hanjun nodded his head and said, "Call the cksmith Uncle over. You can show him how to operate the equipment. For the next few days, you''ll need to work hard. Once the town''s people return, they can start working here."

 Chapter 93: Father Joseph (Part 1)

    The mention of the town''s people returning meant they were likely getting ready to head to the southern mountain and start a new storyline, which excited the yers who had been grinding their levels hard for two days.


    ~?~


    The yers had seen the cksmith before during the fight against the demon advance team.


    He had been injured and couldn''t escape, but he survived thanks to the yers'' heroic actions.


    The cksmith was even more surprised when he learned that the brave heroes had built the ironworks and they wanted him to take over the work there.


    As a former cksmith, he had been out of work after injuring his leg, but that didn''t mean hecked vision.


    Such a huge ironworks would produce high-quality iron.


    If he used that iron to make weapons, he could sell them in Lindblum City to nobles and make a lot of money.


    But the heroes had put so much effort into building it and were just handing it over to him so easily?


    The cksmith could feel that if he took over, his future would be bright.


    He was deeply grateful and said to the heroes, "I haven''t worked as a cksmith for a long time. Are you really willing to let me do this?"


    The yers, seeing his reaction, were a bit at a loss.


    They only wanted toplete their quest.


    Who actually took over the ironworks wasn''t really their concern.


    They couldn''t work at the ironworks forever.


    If there were daily quests in the future, it would be fine for him to help out then.


    Moreover, they knew from the start that the ironworks would be handed over to an NPC.


    It was amon practice by the gamepany.


    After being yed for so long, yers weren''t fools.


    They knew how things worked.


    They were just ying a game, so they naturallypleted the quests given to them by the system, especially since there were rewards involved.


    To them, handing over the ironworks wasn''t a big deal.


    However, the NPC was too emotional.


    Someone couldn''t help but say, "You don''t need to thank us. It was Hanjun who asked us to bring you here. Hanjun is the one who wanted you to take over the ironworks."


    The cksmith was surprised and looked at Father Barry and Hanjun beside him.


    Earlier, they didn''t know Hanjun and thought he was brought by Father Barry.


    They also thought that if the heroes said Hanjun wanted him, it must have been Father Barry who instructed Hanjun to say that.


    He turned his head to Father Barry, who was standing a step behind Hanjun, and said, "Father Barry, all these years, we didn''t believe in the God of Light, so we didn''t treat you well. Thank you this time."


    Father Barry felt a bit helpless.


    He knew the cksmith thought it was his idea andpletely overlooked Hanjun.


    He quickly indicated to the cksmith, "I''ve long forgotten about the past, but this matter has nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 94: Father Joseph (Part 2)

    Father Barry stepped aside to fully reveal Hanjun to the cksmith.


    The yers helped exin, "Yes, that''s right."


    The cksmith looked at Father Barry, then at Hanjun, and suddenly realized, "Oh, so you''re¡­"


    Father Barry quickly stopped him with a gesture.


    The cksmith realized, "Sorry, I was impulsive."


    Hanjun was pleased with Father Barry''s quick action and said to the cksmith, "After Flower Deer exins how to handle things here, the ironworks will be under your care. But I need to emphasize one point: the ironworks is not your private property; it belong to Ulon Town. Father Barry will inform you of what needs to be done. You will be responsible for all the work inside the ironworks.


    If any issues arise, Father Barry wille to you. Do you understand?"


    The cksmith scratched his head, still a bit confused.


    Could it really be that simple?


    So, he just needs to listen to Father Berry about what weapons to make, and then he''s in full charge of the factory?


    Is it really that good?


    Seeing he still didn''t understand, Hanjun exined further, "In simple terms, you''re now the manager of the Ulon Town Ironworks. You handle all the internal matters of the factory yourself. Outside the factory, Father Barry is your superior. You must follow his instructions."


    The cksmith nodded his head vigorously, "I got it. Father Barry is now the acting mayor of the town. We must listen to him no matter what."


    Hanjun thought about it and agreed that this understanding was not wrong, so he nodded his head and confirmed, "Yes, that''s right."


    The cksmith who is happy with the confirmation, went to touch the still-unused st furnace and said with satisfaction, "With such a big furnace, the iron it produces should have very few impurities."


    Flower Deer stepped forward to exin, "The st furnace does remove a lot of impurities from the ore. However, we haven''t found a cleaner fuel yet, so we have to use coal. Unfortunately, the quarry''s coal production is very low. Still, the iron produced from the st furnace will be more convenient and efficient than other methods and will ensure better quality iron."


    The yers discussed and thought that since light-type magic has a spell for lighting and pure mana stones can store magic, it might be possible to rece burning coal with a powerful fire-type magic that was stored in a mana stone if they could learn fire-type magic.


    Of course, this was just their guess, so they decided not to mention it for now.


    The cksmith didn''t understand why burning coal needed to be clean, but he knew that if Flower Deer was right, he could forge sharper weapons!


    He focused all his attention on the ironworks, and Flower Deer was happy to share all she knew and even showed him how to use the furnace.


    Seeing the finished products, the cksmith was eager to start working immediately.


    Hanjun said, "First, make a batch of weapons. Let the heroes take the weapons and rescue the townspeople in the southern mountain. Then there will be more people to help with the furnace."

 Chapter 95: Father Joseph (Part 3)

    If it weren''t because Owell and the other five youths were still injured, he would have already put them to work in the ironworks.


    With Hanjun''s approval, the cksmith shouted, "Fire up the furnace!"


    The furnace gradually heated up, with Flower Deer providing the recipes and weapon blueprints.


    The yers becameborers once again, but this time they were working for themselves.


    After finishing the weapons, the cksmith held a longsword with tears in his eyes, "Finally¡­"


    From the front, the de was very smooth.


    From the side, the de was sharp enough to easily cut a hair strand.


    Such sharp weapons could probably be called artifacts.


    However, every yer had one, and Hanjun told the cksmith to keep making more, as they might need them in the future.


    Since the cksmith made such impressive weapons, he waspletely won over by the heroes and Hanjun''s decisions.


    He followed Hanjun''s instructions without hesitation.


    For the yers, Hanjun asked them to prepare supplies for a long journey and then, under everyone''s eager gaze, gave them a new quest.


    ...


    [ Quest Objective: Rescue the Captives ]


    [ Quest Details: Owell, a resident of the town, has brought news from the southern mountains. Everyone who escaped from the town has been robbed by mountain bandits and is trapped in their camp. Please rescue all the townspeople. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Medium ]


    [ Quest Rewards: Experience Points +500,000, Ulon Town Favorability +30, Church of Light Contribution Points +10 (Note: This is a group quest. Experience Points are distributed based on yer contributions) ]


    ...


    Spicy vor Fairy was surprised by the updated rewards and wondered if the official response to his post led to these changes.


    He had never seen a gamepany so responsive to yer feedback before.


    Usually, gamepanies ignore yer feedback unless it''s a major issue, and they might never fix it.


    It seemed that thepany behind <<God''s Games Online>> was indeed a good gamepany that listened to suggestions.


    Spicy vor Fairy smiled with satisfaction and looked forward to the game even more.


    He looked down and discussed the quest with everyone.


    The new yers seemed a bit excited.


    This was their first time heading out outside the town territory and opening a new map.


    For the past few days, their quest had been either construction or digging with a shovel, or killing some small rabbits.


    They had gained a lot of experience and enjoyed the scenery, but it had gotten a bit boring.


    Because of this, they hadn''t quite grasped the game''s quirks.


    Spicy vor Fairy knew very well that, although they had unlimited respawns and seemed invincible, their respawn point was at the church in Ulon Town.


    Since the game doesn''t have save points, dying in the dungeon would mean returning to Ulon Town instead of respawning at the dungeon''s start.


    The problem was that their destination was at least a day''s journey from Ulon Town, and they had no means of transportation other than walking.


    So if yers died in the dungeon, there was a low chance they could get back to help in time.


    In a worse situation, they might even lose half of their team before they reach their goal.

 Chapter 96: Father Joseph (Part 4)

    Once they had sorted out their ns and were ready to leave, Return of the King, who was mixed in with the crowd, looked at Hanjun, who had stopped, and asked nkly, "Aren''t NPCsing with us?"


    Someone gave him a hard pat on the head and said, "Are you a fool? There''s an NPC leading us, why are you staring at the people in the back?"


    Return of the King: "¡­"


    It seemed like everyone knew he had a crush on Hanjun.


    He had just been staring at Hanjun''s appearance and got a little bit mesmerized.


    After finally sending off the yers, Hanjun felt he would have a few quiet days.


    Even if the yers had a smooth journey and brought the townspeople back, it would still take them about three days.


    Just as Hanjun sighed in relief, Father Barry cautiously asked, "Holy Son, I just remembered something now that you''ve made me acting town mayor."


    Hanjun grunted, "What is it?"


    Father Barry said, "If I remember correctly, the town mayor of Ulon Town was also headed to the south. If everyone was captured, he would also be stuck in the bandit camp. If he returns¡­"


    Hanjun said without blinking, "So?"


    Father Barry knew that Hanjun didn''t care much about the title of the town mayor, but the main issue was, "What if, when the townspeoplee back, they choose to listen to the mayor instead?"


    Father Barry''s concern was not without reason.


    A few days ago, they were able to get the remaining townspeople to listen to them because the demon army was so close.


    Father Barry gave them a glimmer of hope, and they were willing to cling to that hope.


    After surviving with the help of the heroes, they trusted Father Barry even more and became loyal followers of the God of Light, obeying Father Barry''s orders.


    However, the captives in the bandit camp didn''t know what had happened in Ulon Town.


    Once they were rescued by the heroes, they would probably not believe that Father Barry led everyone to defeat the demon advance team.


    They might even still hold misunderstandings about the Church of Light.


    They could be scared and flee when they hear about the n to build a town to resist the iing demon army.


    This situation made it difficult for them to encourage the townspeople to work and develop the town.


    Hanjun''s n might not seed.


    Hanjun looked a bit cold and said casually, "Not listening? I''ve done enough by rescuing them from the bandits. If they don''t want to listen, they can keep wandering. After all, they''re the ones who abandoned their own homes."


    This meant he wasn''t nning to worry about them anymore.


    However, if they started to hinder the development of Ulon Town, Hanjun would definitely not be happy.


    Father Barry nodded his head in understanding.


    Hanjun thought for a moment, rubbing his chin, and asked, "By the way, there should be a church in Lindblum City, right?"


    Father Barry exined, "There is an abandoned church there, but there are no priests left."

 Chapter 97: Rescued The Captives (Part 1)

    Hanjun understood.


    It''s no wonder when he first arrived at Ulon Town, he couldn''t sense any other faith energy besides Father Barry''s.


    He had guessed it was because of this situation.


    Father Barry, feeling a bit down, said, "The priest in Lindblum City was older than me. He always believed that the God of Light would return and stay in Lindblum City. Unfortunately, he couldn''t wait until the end."


    Hanjun frowned slightly.


    Father Barry''s emotions made him think again about why he had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Sadly, he could only remember parts of his past, with no recollection of the truth about why he slept for so long.


    When Father Barry first guessed about Hanjun''s long sleep, he thought it was another god from this world who had attacked him and started a n to eliminate humanity.


    This exnation seems reasonable, but in Hanjun''s eyes, it has many ws.


    When Hanjun was at his peak, the World of Eorera was like a small ball in his hands; he could crush everything easily.


    There was no need to spend so much time or specifically create demons to destroy the world.


    Hanjun felt that there must be another reason for his deep sleep.


    At this moment, Father Barry cautiously nced at Hanjun and said, "Holy Son, I didn''t mean to me you for waking upte. Actually, Father Joseph could have lived a few more years; he just couldn''t hold on in the end."


    The churches are not businesses; the priests there rely on donations from the believers to sustain their lives.


    Of course, now that there are no believers left in the church and there are no donations of money or goods.


    If they want to keep the church going, the priests have to take up other jobs to barely make a living.


    So, it''s quite impressive that these priests can still maintain their faith and keep the church alive.


    People who no longer believe in the God of Light are very opposed to priests who still follow the faith.


    Fortunately, the priests could learn some magic from old books that were left behind by people from the past.


    If they had more talent, they could learn more magic.


    Father Joseph was a little bit more skilled than Father Barry.


    He could use the upgraded version of Serene Restoration magic, Tranquil Rejuvenation, which he got by continue using Serene Restoration magic to treat others.


    In this era, ordinary doctors were not very specialized and they often just used bloodletting methods to cure people, which were not immediately effective.


    The best method was to find a water-type elementalist or a priest who was skilled in healing magic.


    Warlocks have terrible tempers and generally don''t like to interact with ordinary people.


    Although Father Joseph was a priest of the Church of Light, his services were quite affordable, and his healing was effective.


    So, if people in Lindblum City had any minor issues, they would quietly go to Father Joseph for help and give him a small fee as payment.


    One day, however, Viscount Hereford invited a Warlock to stay in Lindblum City.

 Chapter 98: Rescued The Captives (Part 2)

    When the Warlock heard that there was still a priest in Lindblum City, he became quite unhappy and wanted to leave immediately.


    Viscount Hereford quickly stopped the Warlock and sent someone to inform Father Joseph that a Warlock had arrived in the city.


    Because the Warlocks were unhappy about having a priest in the city, they wanted Father Joseph to leave immediately, and they were nning to demolish the church.


    Father Joseph was willing to leave Lindblum City, but demolishing the church was something he couldn''t tolerate, so he opposed Viscount Hereford''s men.


    The baron''s men felt that since they now had a Warlock, they didn''t need a priest any more and were determined to drive Father Joseph away.


    Since Father Joseph refused to leave, they forcibly beat him and took him away.


    Everyone heard Viscount Hereford''s orders.


    Those whom Father Joseph had treated looked on helplessly, and no one offered to help.


    Father Josephy on the ground, covered in blood, and looked around weakly.


    He saw that everyone around him was staring at him with nk expressions.


    Among them were people he had once used his magic to save and others who had once been very grateful to him.


    Now, they all looked at him like he was a stranger.


    It was a pity that, despite Father Joseph having used magic to save so many people, no one was able to save him in the end.


    By the time Father Barry arrived with the news, it was toote.


    Father Joseph had been beaten to death by Viscount Hereford''s men.


    He didn''t even get the chance to use a healing spell on himself; he died so easily.


    Father Barry knew that Viscount Hereford''s men were the ones who were responsible for that, but what could he do?


    Viscount Hereford was the lord of thend, a rightful noble.


    People like them who are seen as "heretics," couldn''t do much.


    They might end up with the same fate as Father Joseph if they acted out of line.


    Father Barry could only quietly collect Father Joseph''s body.


    Fortunately, after learning that his men had killed Father Joseph, Viscount Hereford felt a bit guilty and didn''t dare to further attack the church.


    The Warlock, upon hearing of Father Joseph''s death, no longer brought up the idea of leaving.


    The matter was settled like that.


    With a heavy heart, Father Barry buried Father Joseph, cleaned up the church in Lindblum City, and returned to Ulon Town with the remaining items from the church.


    Many churches, like Father Joseph in Lindblum City and Father Barry in Ulon Town, find no one willing to be priests after they are gone.


    Once they die, the churches fall into disrepair, and no one remembers their existence.


    Father Barry sighed and talked about what happened back then.


    Hanjun squinted and thought for a moment, saying, "It''s that Viscount Hereford again."


    Viscount Hereford was involved in the incident at the Ulon Town quarry, and now it seemed he was just a ruthless, self-serving person who only cared about his own interests.


    This kind of useless person not only brought no benefit to the people in his territory but also tried to exploit them.


    What kind of lord is he?


    Now that Hanjun understood what kind of person Viscount Hereford was, he started thinking about Lindblum City.

 Chapter 99: Rescued The Captives (Part 3)

    Even if they managed to bring the residents of Ulon Town down, the resources and manpower here were still too scarce.


    The demon army would take at least a month to reach Ulon Town, which gave Hanjun the opportunity to explore new areas for the yers and check out the situation in Lindblum City.


    Seeing Father Barry still feeling down, Hanjun said, "Don''t worry. I will make sure to get justice for my priest."


    Hanjun wanted to expand his followers and increase his divine power.


    He couldn''t stay in the small Ulon Town forever.


    Lindblum City would be his next destination.


    Father Barry believed in Hanjun and quickly perked up, asking, "What should we do now?"


    Hanjun stretched and said, "Now it''s time to rest. We''ll just wait for the workers and yers toe back and get to work. Snowball is out exploring, and if there''s any danger, it will handle it."


    Since defeating the demon vanguard, Snowball had leveled up a few times.


    With Hanjun asionally using his divine power to groom it, Snowball''s level had quickly surpassed level 30.


    In the Ulon Town area, no one could match it.


    By the way, Hanjun''s level is only level 15, which is lower than the yers'' current average level.


    He leveled up after receiving the faith power provided by the yers and the few town residents.


    If Hanjun had a skill list like the yers, it would be pages long, with more skills than you could count.


    All these skills are avable, but Hanjun doesn''t have enough divine power to use them.


    In short, even though Hanjun''s level is lower than the yers, his strength might not be weaker.


    Hanjun took two steps back and then turned his head to Father Barry again, asking, "By the way, I remember there are some books in the church about the history of the World of Eorera and recent developments, right?"


    Father Barry nodded, "Yes, most of them were taken from Father Joseph."


    Hanjun instructed him, "When the yers return, give them a task to read these books. Reward them a little for each book they read. If they bring you books that the church doesn''t have, give them a reward as well."


    Father Barry scratched his head, "Reward them for reading books? And for bringing books?"


    Hanjun smiled without saying more.


    He knew about the yers'' tendency to collect things.


    Just tell them they can read books and that there''s a special reward for reading a certain number of them.


    The yers will eagerly search for books without Father Barry having to push them.


    Hanjun had already set this up in thetest update, so for the yers, reading is just a progress bar that needs filling, and it satisfies Spicy vor Fairy''s desire to learn more about World of Eorera.


    Since they want to learn, they might as well do it through the books and uncover the truth in the process.


    As for collecting books, that was part of Hanjun''s n.


    When yers hand in books to Father Barry, those books be part of the church''s collection.

 Chapter 100: Rescued The Captives (Part 4)

    If the Church of Light regains its former glory in the future, these books will be a reason for others to visit the Church.


    Hanjun believes that the yers will definitely find many useful books for him.


    As more yers join, this hidden quest will yield even more books, making it easy for the Church of Light to gather arge collection.


    After setting everything up, Hanjun patted his back and returned to his small house to rest.


    ~?~


    The yers who were heading toward the southern mountain were making decent progress.


    Led by Owell, a group of brave heroes followed behind him, giving him courage.


    Looking back at therge group of yers, Owell finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the fear of being captured by the bandits slowly faded.


    But after walking all morning, the group of heroes started to feel uneasy.


    The whole way, nothing happened¡ªnot even a single wild animal appeared.


    This is too boring!


    Are they really going to have to walk all day just to reach the bandits'' camp?


    The new yers were getting a little bit impatient.


    They had heard that <<God''s Games Online>> was an amazing game, but after joining, they had spent so much time doing manualbor.


    Now, they have to walk an entire day just to fight a monster?


    What kind of messed-up immersive game is this?!


    The veteran yers listened to theirints, knowing that if they didn''t find a way to convince the new yers soon, they probably wouldn''t want to continue.


    Master PungPong sat down and aimed his camera at the new yers so that everyone who was watching the live streaming could clearly see what was happening.


    Then, he said boldly, "They''re still too young."


    The live streaming chat exploded withments, some anticipating the drama that was about to unfold, while others agreed with the new yers, wondering why everyone was soid-back about it.


    Since the whole group had stopped, Master PungPong decided to exin things to the new viewers, "For those of you who just joined, you might not know, but <<God''s Games Online>> is actually a very realistic game. The in-game time matches with the real-world time, and a lot of the game''s logic aligns with reality. Only a few minor things are adjusted for gamey purposes.


    This high level of immersion is why we''re dealing with this situation right now."


    They had only been walking for half a day, but the new yers were already fed up.


    They just hadn''t gotten used to the game''s pace yet.


    If they approached the game like they would in real life, they''d adjust.


    Master PungPong''s exnation actually piqued the curiosity of the viewers.


    A game that''s as realistic as real life?


    Is <<God''s Games Online>> really that amazing?


    Well, now they definitely want to try it out.


    Many of the new viewers started asking in the chat, "What''s the game called? How can I y it?"


    Master PungPong proudly replied, "The game is called <<God''s Games Online>>. The second round of beta test invitations has already been sent out. When you can y it depends on when they do the third round of invitation, but for now, you definitely can''t y."

 Chapter 101: Raiding The Bandit Camp (Parr 1)

    Such a great game still being in beta test phase?


    And having to wait and see if you get selected to y?


    That''s pretty tough!


    But the harder it is to get in, the more people want to y.


    In a way, Hanjun (the game developer) has pulled off a kind of reverse marketing by making the game seem scarce.


    After Master PungPong finished exining, he noticed their squad leader, Pork Rib Boss, stepping forward.


    He addressed the live streaming audience, saying, "Everyone, the show is about to start. This should be over soon."


    The viewers were still wondering what was happening when they saw a strong-looking man walk past Master PungPong.


    With his arms crossed, he stood in front of the group of noisy neers, frowning.


    Maybe it was Pork Rib Boss''s imposing presence, or perhaps it was the authority that seemed to emanate from his frown, but gradually, the noisy chatter died down, and the buzzing of voices disappeared.


    Pork Rib Boss looked at them with satisfaction, then suddenly shouted, "Did you all skip breakfast this morning?"


    Everyone was startled by his loud voice, and as he stood there like a drill sergeant, even the few who had beenining quickly quieted down.


    Pork Rib Boss shouted again, "Answer me!"


    The new yers knew what to do now, and they quietly responded, "We ate."


    Pork Rib Boss frowned, "Louder!"


    Thirty yers shouted, "We ate!"


    Their voices were so loud that Master PungPong looked up and saw a flock of birds flying away from the trees above.


    Only then did Pork Rib Boss rx his frown.


    Standing in front of the yers, he said, "Before we set out, the NPCs already warned you that the bandit camp is pretty far away. It might take a whole day to reach it. If you don''t feel like walking and want to ck off, you can quit now. But keep in mind, this is a group quest. The final rewards are based on your contributions during the quest.


    If you don''t contribute anything, then congrattions¡ªyou won''t get anything."


    After saying that, he looked at everyone in front of him and added, "Now that you understand, it''s up to you to decide what to do."


    The new yers discussed among themselves.


    Their request was simple¡ªthey just wanted some monsters to fight.


    Just walking was too boring.


    Their bodies didn''t feel tired, so there was no physical reason to stop walking.


    Hearing that the quest rewards were based on contributions, and realizing they''de this far, they knew they couldn''t quit halfway.


    After deciding, no oneined anymore.


    Master PungPong gave Pork Rib Boss a thumbs up and praised him, saying, "So cool!"


    The viewers in the live streaming chat also thought Pork Rib Boss was really cool.


    They weren''t surprised, since he had a military background, and his style was definitely bold andmanding.


    Pork Rib Boss shyly returned to his position.


    Every time he acted on instinct like that, he felt a little bit embarrassed afterward when he thought about it.


    Owell was also sitting nearby, resting.


    After hearing Pork Rib Boss''s speech, he came over and said admiringly, "What you just said was so cool! Are all heroes as awesome as you?"


    When Owell first saw the yers, they were building houses and doing hardbor.


    So when Hanjun asked Owell to lead them to the bandit camp, he was worried about whether these heroes were strong enough to defeat the bandits.


    But after seeing Pork Rib Boss''smanding presence while giving orders, Owell looked at him with admiration and instantly regarded him as his role model.


    When Owell left Ulon Town, he had formed a small team.


    He had wanted to recruit Father Barry because he could use two light-type magic spells, thinking they might take down a couple of demons along the way.


    However, he didn''t expect to be caught by bandits before even reaching Lindblum City.


    If not for one of his friends quicklying up with a n to escape, they would still be stuck in the bandit camp.


    After seeing Pork Rib Boss''s strong leadership, Owell felt inspired again.


    He eagerly stayed close to Pork Rib Boss, wanting to learn how he got everyone to follow his orders so effectively.


    When Pork Rib Boss realized what Owell was thinking, he exchanged nces with his teammates, surprised that the NPCs had noticed everything they did so clearly.


    They hadn''t really paid attention before, but now they realized that the NPCs had been observing all their unusual actions withoutmenting on them.


    Could it be that the NPCs were smart enough to join in on conversations outside of the usual missions?


    An NPC that could react like this was incredibly advanced!


    Owell tilted his head and asked a couple of questions, but when he saw the heroes exchanging nces and not saying anything, he started to get worried and asked, "Why isn''t anyone talking? Did I say something wrong?"


    Spicy vor Fairy gave Pork Rib Boss a look, trying tomunicate something without speaking since they didn''t have a private message function.


    He hoped Pork Rib Boss could understand what he meant.


    Pork Rib Boss understood Spicy vor Fairy''s message.


    Owell was their guide NPC, and if he was as intelligent as they suspected, their words might influence Owell''s attitude.


    A slight change in attitude could lead to the mission failing.


    They had already spent half a day traveling, and if Owell suddenly decided to leave, they could waste a whole day and have no idea how to get him back.


    It was best to speak to Owell kindly now.


    Realizing this, Pork Rib Boss calmed himself and said, "Thank you, it''s just a difference in habit. I used to do a simr job."


    Pork Rib Boss almost revealed his real-world profession, but then he remembered they were supposed to be heroes summoned by the God of Light.


    It didn''t seem right to mention his actual job, so he quickly changed his words.

 Chapter 102: Raiding The Bandit Camp (Parr 2)

    Owell, happy to get a response, didn''t notice anything strange and eagerly asked, "Can you teach me? I want to be someone like you."


    Pork Rib Boss felt a bit awkward, "Here? I''m not sure that''s the best idea."


    Owell looked around and realized they were out in the wild.


    Given the time and ce, he agreed that it might not be the best moment.


    He nodded and said, "You''re right. Let''s focus on rescuing the people from the bandits first."


    Owell stood up and asked, "Are you all rested? We''re halfway to the bandit camp, and we''re almost there."


    The new yers, under Pork Rib Boss''s stern gaze, obediently replied, "We''re ready."


    After Pork Rib Boss''s strict talk, the group finally got organized and followed Owell''s lead quietly.


    With this renewed energy, they managed to reach a spot near the bandit camp just before nightfall.


    Pork Rib Boss instructed everyone to rest while he decided to scout the bandit camp alone.


    He wanted to check out the situation before nning an attack that wouldn''t cost too many lives.


    Pork Rib Boss was very experienced with this kind of task, and the other yers agreed, reminding him to be careful.


    He nodded and quietly sneaked into the camp.


    Outside, Spicy vor Fairy asked Owell how much he remembered about the bandit camp.


    Owell, touching the spot where he was injured before, hesitated and said, "We were held at the back of the camp. We escaped at night. I remember there were a lot of them, around forty or fifty people."


    Spicy vor Fairy thought about it and figured that forty or fifty bandits might not be too many.


    They had fifty yers in total, so they should be able to handle it.


    The real concern was if the bandits decided to harm the hostages.


    After all, those captured NPCs would be importantter, and losing them would take away a lot of the fun in the game.


    Owell hesitantly added, "Actually, a few of us have some strength, but the main problem is the bandit leader. He seems pretty strong."


    The yers understood that the bandit leader would be the final boss, and the boss is always the hardest one to defeat.


    Before long, Pork Rib Boss returned from scouting the bandit camp, bringing back good news.


    The bandits hadn''t expected anyone toe after them at this time.


    There were no guards posted around the camp.


    Instead, all the bandits were gathered in the main hall, drinking andughing as they bragged about how much money they had stolen.


    Pork Rib Boss even overheard them talking.


    "The demons have probably taken over Ulon Town by now, right? I bet they''ll head this way soon. We should retreat early."


    "What about the prisoners?"


    "Of course, we''ll release them all. We can use them to slow down the demons, giving us time to escape."


    Hearing this made Pork Rib Boss clench his fists in anger, but to avoid alerting the bandits, he stayed quietly and brought the information back.


    Master PungPong responded, "What are we waiting for then? If no one''s guarding the ce, let''s attack now!"


    Pork Rib Boss shook his head, "I watched them for a while. They''ve eaten a lot and drunk plenty of alcohol. They''re about to fall asleep. If we wait until they''re asleep, we can make sure the attack goes smoothly."


    Everyone agreed that his n made sense and nodded in agreement.


    While waiting, Pork Rib Boss started giving orders.


    He told Owell to take some yers to find and rescue the town residents that was captured by the bandits.


    The rest would go with him to the bandits'' main hall to take down those scumbags.


    This time, they were fully equipped, and half of the yers had be priests, making their overall strength much greater than the bandits''.


    As night fell, at Pork Rib Boss''smand, the yers charged in.


    Flower Deer and Spicy vor Fairy went with Owell, while Master PungPong followed Pork Rib Boss, wanting to show the audience the big battle in this quest.


    When they burst into the main hall, they saw that things were just as Pork Rib Boss had said.


    Most of the bandits had eaten, drunk, and fallen asleep on the spot, not even noticing the yers'' entrance.


    At the front of the hall, a man put down the piece of meat he was holding.


    With sharp, eagle-like eyes, Butch stared at the yers and asked them with a mocking tone, "Who are you?"


    He could tell these people were here to cause trouble, but the problem was that he had already scouted the area beforehand.


    To the north, there was a small town, and heading south would take you to Viscount Hereford''s Lindblum City.


    All the other towns were too far away, and with the demons closing in, who would risking to rescue anyone?


    But then, where did this groupe from?


    Pork Rib Boss didn''t answer his question. Instead, he asked, "So you took advantage of the situation and captured the people from Ulon Town?"


    Butch calmly wiped his hands with a cloth on the table and replied slowly, "You really came to rescue them? Could it be that those few rats who escaped a few days ago found their master?"


    He started talking to himself, "It doesn''t make sense. Knowing Viscount Hereford''s cowardly nature, he wouldn''t send anyone to rescue them. Judging by your appearance, you''re not sent by that pig-headed Viscount, right?"


    Pork Rib Boss could tell from his tone that this man wasn''t ordinary.


    Of course, the leader of a bandit group who is capable of doing such things wouldn''t be ordinary.


    If it weren''t for the God of Light summoning the heroes, Ulon Town would have been destroyed by the demons, and the people captured by the bandits would have soon shared the same fate.


    From his words, Pork Rib Boss recognized the name Viscount Hereford and understood what he was talking about.


    The new beta test yers hadn''t done the quarry quest, so they didn''t understand the name he mentioned, but Pork Rib Boss remembered it right away.

 Chapter 103: Raiding The Bandit Camp (Parr 3)

    "Of course, we''re not sent by Viscount Hereford," he answered coldly.


    Master PungPong looked at Butch, then at Pork Rib Boss, thinking that maybe this conversation was necessary to start the quest, so he stayed silent.


    Butch was really curious.


    If they weren''t sent by Viscount Hereford, who would have so many people to dare go against him at a time like this?


    Didn''t they realize that if they wasted time here when the demons arrived, no one would be able to leave?


    Pork Rib Boss watched Butch''s expression.


    He noticed that Butch wasn''t scared at all, even though he was surrounded by a group of people.


    Instead, he seemed quite rxed and asked, "What''s wrong? Can''t you answer?"


    Master PungPong wanted to respond but was worried it might mess up Pork Rib Boss''s n.


    He held back his words, almost unable to keep quiet.


    Butch, seeing that no one was talking, realized he wouldn''t get any information out of them.


    He then stood up.


    That one movement made the still-awake bandits also stand up, both sides now looking at each other warily.


    Then Butch said, "How about we make a deal?"


    Pork Rib Boss asked, "What kind of deal?"


    Butch replied, "It looks like you''re here to rescue people, right? At this point, why not take them and leave immediately? We don''t need to keep fighting. The demons will probably be here soon."


    Hearing this, Master PungPong realized the game was entering a decision-making phase.


    Should they let the bandits go and take the people from Ulon Town back, or should they wipe out the banditspletely?


    Of course, whichever choice they made could affect the storyter on.


    It was important to think carefully before deciding.


    He was just about to remind Pork Rib Boss when he heard him say without hesitation, "Of course, we won''t leave any of them behind."


    Butch said with a yful tone, "So brave? In that case, I''ll y along with you."


    Before Master PungPong could react, Pork Rib Boss had already made his choice, leaving Master PungPong stunned.


    As soon as Butch finished speaking, his men sprang into action.


    Pork Rib Boss stepped back, and the yers behind him, who had been itching for a fight, rushed forward.


    Most of the yers with Pork Rib Boss were new to the game, and there was no way they would miss out on the excitement of battling the enemies in a game.


    They clenched their fists, drew their weapons, and charged ahead.


    The intensity of their charge was terrifying.


    For the first time, the bandits were intimidated by such a fierce disy.


    Normally, they were the ones used to facing danger, but now, the yers seemed even more ruthless and fearless.


    What the bandits didn''t know was that the yers weren''t afraid of dying.


    Not only did many of them know healing spells, so they could just heal each other if they got hurt, but even if a bandit managed to kill one of them, they wouldn''t feel any pain.


    The system would automatically block out any gory scenes, and they''d just wait to respawn.


    So, the yers who hadn''t taken up the priest ss went in with a "fight to the death" mentality, charging with their weapons without a hint of fear.


    In this aspect, the bandits were at a disadvantage.


    Butch stood behind his men, watching this scene closely and clearly seeing that his enemies were using magic.


    Butch was genuinely curious.l, "I really can''t figure out who sent you. Even though your magic isn''t very powerful, you''re all at least could bepared to an apprentice wizard. What organization is rich enough to train so many people and then send you to rescue ordinary people?"


    As Master PungPong fought, he shouted back, "Why do you care where we''re from? Just fight already! Why talk so much? If you want to act tough, at least wait until you''ve beaten us!"


    Butch sneered at this trash talk, not wanting to stoop to his level.


    Master PungPong continued, "No way, no way! Are you really just going to sneer at me because you can''t think of a countermeasure?"


    Butch was irritated by Master PungPong''s taunts but decided that arguing further would lower his dignity, so he ignored him.


    Master PungPong also knew that Butch wouldn''t make his move just yet.


    After all, as thest boss, Butch had to be saved for the final showdown.


    Pork Rib Boss didn''t join the fight.


    Instead, he focused on guiding the yers, reminding the priests to maintain their positions for ranged attacks, and advising the melee yers to watch out for enemies from behind.


    He also kept a close eye on Butch''s movements.


    He suspected that once the quest reached a certain point, Butch would join the fight.


    Thanks to Owell''s warning, Pork Rib Boss stayed highly alert.


    Eventually, all of Butch''s men were defeated by the yers.


    Good news came from the back of the mountain as well.


    Spicy vor Fairy rushed into the hall and shouted to Pork Rib Boss, "We''ve rescued everyone! I''m taking them out now!"


    Butch''s expression changed upon hearing this, "I didn''t expect you to be so well-prepared."


    He stepped forward, and the few remaining bandits quickly gathered around him, standing protectively in front of him as they shouted, "Boss!"


    Butch pushed him aside, telling him to stay behind.


    Even at this point, Butch was still asking, "You''ve rescued the people. Do you really want to keep fighting?"


    He wasn''t begging for mercy; instead, he was calmly asking Pork Rib Boss''s opinion.


    This attitude surprised Pork Rib Boss, making him feel like Butch still had some kind of hidden card to y.


    This wasn''t the way someone who was about to lose would act.


    Could Butch be stronger than Owell had described?


    To give some context, most of the veteran yers had already reached level 20.


    The highest level was Flower Deer, which was at level 25.


    She gained the most experience by creating weapon blueprints, but herbat strength was still a bitcking.

 Chapter 104: Raiding The Bandit Camp (Part 4)

    Next was Pork Rib Boss, who had gained the most experience by defeating many demons in the fight against the demon vanguard team.


    His physical abilities were also quite good, making him one of the strongest yers.


    Then there was Spicy vor Fairy, the first to be a priest.


    He hadpleted the most quests and unlocked three magic skills in his magic book, giving him more ways to deal damage.


    None of them had encountered Butch before, so they had no idea what his level was.


    Butch gave them another chance, and at that moment, Pork Rib Boss suddenly spoke up, "Why are you in such a hurry to leave?"


    Butch sighed as if he was finally happy to have a real conversation, "Of course, it''s because the demons areing soon. I don''t want to get tangled up with those monsters. I n to run as far away as possible."


    Then he added, "But I''m really curious, what are you going to do after rescuing these people? They''re just a burden. When the demons arrive, you won''t be able to protect them, and you might not even escape yourselves. Why bother?"


    So that''s why?


    Pork Rib Boss suddenly realized that the people in this world were terrified of the demons and didn''t dare to face them head-on.


    But the yers had easily defeated the demon vanguard.


    Could this be because the power of light-type Magic in this world had weakened?


    Pork Rib Boss remembered that other yers who had be priests mentioned that light-type Magic had a double damage effect against demons.


    Based on this elemental advantage, it made sense.


    So, in a time when light-type Magic was fading, did other kinds of magic not have the same effect?


    Thinking this, Pork Rib Boss exined why they weren''t worried at all, "Are you talking about the demon vanguard team? We already wiped them out. If that''s what you''re worried about, there''s no need. The people you captured are residents of Ulon Town, and of course, I''m going to bring them safely back to the town."


    Butch''s eyes widened slightly, "What did you say? Did you wipe out the demon vanguard team? Not even fifty junior wizards could manage to do that. How did you do it?"


    Master PungPong proudly said, "Didn''t you recognize it? We''re using light-type magic, the nemesis of demons."


    Butch was surprised by this answer.


    He hadn''t heard anything about the Church of Light in a long time.


    When did the Church of Light start training so many apprentice wizards?


    Could it be that the world had changed drastically without him knowing?


    Realizing that the yers weren''t going to let him go, Butch tore off his shirt, and the sound of tearing came from his back.


    A wing slowly grew from his back.


    As the yers stared in shock, they heard him say, "Then let me show you the power of thest Draconid race."


    Butch looked impressive, but the yers'' immediate reaction was, "Wow! So cool!"


    "And wings, too! That''s so awesome!"


    "We need a skin system! I want wings like that too."


    Butch: "..."


    He was trying to intimidate these foolish kids with the name of Draconid race, but why weren''t they scared at all?


    After Butch transformed into a dragon, his skin developed cracks that resembled dragon scales.


    His fingers turned into dragon ws, with broad, sharp nails that became his powerful weapons.


    His breaths released hot steam, making the entire hall feel much warmer.


    It seemed Butch waspletely turned into a dragon.


    Master PungPong, for one, was thrilled.


    A dragon!


    He had always wondered how a fantasy world could have only humans and demons, and now he knew¡ªother races had nearly disappeared, with Butch being thest Draconid race.


    The dragon transformation effect was amazing!


    Master PungPong wanted to get closer so his live streaming audience could see this incredible scene.


    The live streaming viewers were just as excited as him.


    [ It''s a dragon! ]


    [ It''s a dragon! Even if it''s just a Western dragon! ]


    [ So cool! It''s too bad this is a quest boss.]


    Master PungPong suddenly realized this problem and froze, "It seems we can''t..."


    Butch couldn''t take it anymore.


    Why were these kids looking at him with sparkling eyes?


    Why weren''t they showing any fear?


    Did he not look threatening at all?


    He stomped down hard, cracking the floor beneath him, "Come on! Let my breath engulf you!"


    The yers all knew that when a boss said something like that, it meant they were about to unleash a special attack.


    This was the moment when their dungeon experience and movement skills would be tested.


    In this full-immersion game, without system prompts, it was harder to predict the boss''s moves and attack range.


    Thankfully, Pork Rib Boss had sharp observation skills and some gaming experience, which he used to guide everyone to dodge Butch''s attack.


    Still, a small number of yers didn''t manage to dodge in time and almost had their health bars drop to zero.


    At this point, they couldn''t rely on their teammates to get distracted and heal them, so they had to heal themselves just enough to stay alive.


    After Butch released his skill, he noticed that none of the yers had died¡ªthey were all still up and running around.


    This shocked Butch.


    For the first time, he started to doubt his own abilities.


    How could he not handle these little brats?


    When Butch''s skill stopped, the yers immediately shouted, "His skill is on cooldown! Let''s charge!"


    About forty yers rushed at Butch, a dark mass of people that made Butch instinctively take a step back.


    But then he remembered who he was¡ªthest Draconid race with a fire dragon bloodline.


    His physical defense was much stronger than anyone else''s; there was no way they could break through his defenses.


    But then, a bright sh blinded him.


    He heard the yers shouting, "It''s blinded! The control skill works on the boss!"


    The yers knew that usually, dungeon bosses couldn''t be affected by control skills.


    They had high health, powerful attacks, and couldn''t be controlled, making some dungeons take four or five hours toplete.


    But now, it seemed that the bosses in <<God''s Games Online>> were different from the usual ones.


    With Butch being blinded, the yers quickly moved in and unleashed abo attack.


    After seeing the boss''s health and level, the yers were shocked.


    The boss was level 30, and its health was ridiculously high.


    Spicy vor Fairy muttered, "Should I say, as expected of a dragon? Its health is really thick, and its defense must be high too."


    So what if the dragon''s level was high, and it had a lot of health?


    They had fought demons before and still won.


    In the future, they were going to wipe out all the demons, so what about a dragon?


    Pork Rib Boss calmly continued to give orders, "Watch out for the boss''s indiscriminate attacks. If the control skill stops working, quickly cast another Glimmering Glow spell."


    That''s right, a Glimmering Glow spell.


    Just as they had nned before, the yers invested their experience points into the Glimmering Glow spell, which produced a bright light capable of blinding a dragon.


    However, next time Butch got smarter.


    The moment the Glimmering Glow spell was cast, he closed his eyes to avoid it.


    Then, he reopened his red dragon eyes, ring at the foolish yers before him.


    One of the yers stupidly said, "We forgot. Even though the boss can be hit by control skills, they''re not dumb¡ªthey know how to avoid them."


    Butch grinned and said, "You really thought you could fool me with something like that?"


    Pork Rib Boss realized the boss was getting angry and quickly warned the melee yers, "Watch out and dodge!"


    Just then, Butch pped his wings, creating a fierce wind that blew dust into the yers'' eyes, making them stumble around.


    Pork Rib Boss shielded his eyes with his elbow, surprised that the boss had learned to use the sand to blind them, just like they had tried to do to him.


    Butch sneered, "Did you think these wings were just for show?"


    After that, he dove down, grabbed a yer, and flew far away.


    The other yers watched as he dropped the person from a great height.

 Chapter 105: Rescue The Townspeople (Part 1)

    Falling from such a high ce, that yer definitely couldn''t have survived.


    Of course, they all knew that the yer had just respawned.


    The yers were silent for a moment until Master PungPong quietly voiced what everyone was thinking, "So, you can fight in the dungeon like this?"


    Normally, fighting in the dungeons just meant the boss was picking off yers one by one, and they didn''t feel anything.


    But after experiencing it firsthand, they could even enjoy the thrill of bungee jumping.


    It was kind of fun.


    Return of the King shook his head with a pale expression saying, "Not fun at all. I''m afraid of heights."


    Well, not everyone enjoyed it.


    Pork Rib Boss didn''t pay attention to those two people and asked Spicy vor Fairy, "Did you learn any other useful skills?"


    The light-type magic spell wasn''t helpful anymore, and without being able to control the boss, it was still pretty tough.


    Spicy vor Fairy looked through his skill list.


    He was the first yer to be a priest, so if anyone wanted to know what skills a priest could learn, they just needed to ask him.


    But Spicy vor Fairy shook his head, "I learned all attack spells. There''s a spell in the magic book called Radiant Cage, but I didn''t learn it. I guess most priests didn''t learn that spell either."


    When he said that, Pork Rib Boss wasn''t disappointed.


    Even without magic, he still had a way to control the boss.


    Plus, the boss wasn''t immune to the light-type spell; it just knew how to dodge it.


    If used correctly, it could still have unexpected effects.


    As they were talking, Butch had already flown back.


    Spicy vor Fairy noticed Pork Rib Boss pulling out some vines from somewhere and asked in surprise, "Where did you get that?"


    While Pork Rib Boss was wrapping the vines around a rock, he answered, "I grabbed them on the way up the mountain, thinking they mighte in handy."


    That''s just like Pork Rib Boss, always thinking ahead.


    After Butch flew back, he stayed in the air.


    Now, except for the priests who could use magic, the other yers couldn''t do anything to him.


    Butch taunted, "Now you see how powerful I am, right?"


    He continued to cast fire breath down on them from above.


    Pork Rib Boss told the others to hold the boss''s attention for a while.


    Meanwhile, he quietly moved behind Butch and threw the vine-wrapped rock at his wings.


    Butch wasughing arrogantly and didn''t notice someone silentlying up behind him.


    By the time Butch heard the sound of something cutting through the air behind him, it was toote.


    The vine that Pork Rib Boss had prepared wrapped tightly around Butch''s wings, aided by the weight of the rock.


    If the vine had trapped Butch''s feet, he could have just cut it off.


    But since it was wrapped around his wings, he couldn''t turn around.


    "What''s going on?!"


    Butch instinctively pped his wings, trying to break free from the vines.


    Master PungPong saw Pork Rib Boss struggling to hold onto the vine and quickly shouted, "Hurry up, help him!"


    He rushed over himself, grabbing Pork Rib Boss, who was almost lifted off the ground.


    Hearing this, the other yers realized they needed to help too, and hurriedly pulled on Pork Rib Boss.


    Pork Rib Boss called out, "Be careful with the pulling!"


    The main goal was to prevent Butch from turning around and cutting the vine with his sword.


    If they could do that, they would have himpletely under control.


    The rest of the yers realized what was happening and took the opportunity tounch a full-on attack on the boss.


    They wanted to deal as much damage as possible while Butch was distracted.


    Butch couldn''t understand how he, a noble Draconic race, was being held down by a group of people using a vine and couldn''t break free.


    He was so angry that he breathed fire at the ground beneath him, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t hurt the people below him.


    After experiencing a few of his breath attacks, the yers began to understand his patterns and easily dodged the mes.


    They even cheered, "The boss is going berserk! Keep attacking, he''s almost down to hisst health bar!"


    Light-type magic didn''t have any special effect against dragons, but with so many people attacking Butch all at once, it was overwhelming.


    Butch felt like he was running out of strength, even without them saying so.


    Finally, Butch copsed to the ground like a fish out of water, too exhausted to move.


    One of the yers excitedly rushed forward, saying, "He''s almost out of health!"


    Butch nced at them but didn''t say anything.


    The yer who Butch nced at crouched down, wanting to touch his wings and ws, but Pork Rib Boss said, "Don''t kill him yet."


    The other yers were confused, "Why shouldn''t we kill him?"


    This was a dungeon boss, and if they couldn''t kill the boss, would they still be able to clear the dungeon?


    Pork Rib Boss patiently exined, "This game''s dungeons and NPCs aren''t like those in other games. The dungeons don''t stay around forever; once we clear them, they will disappear."


    He reminded them of how the demon army''s vanguard team had worked the same way.


    They had thought they could keep fighting the demons over and over, but after defeating the fifty demons, there was no more to fight, and they had been bored for days.


    Thinking about it, this dungeon would probably end the same way.


    The yers considered this and asked, "If we don''t kill him, are we supposed to take him back?"


    They were puzzled about why they would keep a Draconid race who was hostile and had done so many terrible things.


    Pork Rib Boss nodded, "Let''s take him back first. I''m sure Father Barry will have a way to control this dragon."


    Butch''s eyes darted around, and he began to form a n, "Father Barry? I''ve never heard of him. Are you all trained by this Priest?"

 Chapter 106: Rescue The Townspeople (Part 2)

    Butch thought that if he could get close to the center of the world''s changes, it might be interesting to see who was behind all this and witness the world''s transformation firsthand.


    The yers ignored Butch''s questions.


    They didn''t want to exin their existence to an NPC.


    They decided to take the boss back to Ulon Town and let Father Barry handle the rest.


    Master PungPong didn''t mind at all.


    After seeing Butch finish transforming into a dragon and getting trapped by vines, he suddenly realized something and made a fist with his right hand, eximing, "I get it! Are you nning to make him work in the factory?"


    Pork Rib Boss scratched his cheek and said, "You figured it out? Flower Deer mentioned that burning coal is dirty and causes a lot of pollution. When I saw the boss''s dragon breath earlier, I thought maybe he could be used in the factory to solve the burning problem."


    Master PungPong gave him a thumbs up and said, "That''s brilliant, man! Making a dragon into a fire worker¡ªyou''re definitely the first toe up with something like this."


    Butch couldn''t hold back any longer and shouted, "Wait a minute! Exin to me, what do you mean by making me a fire worker? What is this supposed to mean?"


    However, no one paid attention to what he was saying.


    The yers searched around for a bit, found a cart in the camp that looked like it had been taken from someone else, ced Butch on it, and dragged him away from the bandit camp.


    Earlier, Flower Deer and Spicy vor Fairy had gone to the back mountain.


    When the captured residents of Ulon Town saw them, they were very frightened and thought they were with the bandits.


    It wasn''t until Owell appeared and exined everything to the town residents that they realized these people hade to save them.


    Flower Deer broke the locks that were holding them and freed everyone.


    The people of Ulon Town cautiously stepped out of the cells.


    When they didn''t see any of the vicious bandits around, they finally realized they were truly safe.


    However, even though they knew this, their faces didn''t look any better.


    They still remembered how they ended up in the hands of the bandits in the first ce¡ªit was because they were fleeing from the approaching demon army that was about to reach Ulon Town.


    At this point, could they really escape?


    Even if they were rescued from the bandit camp, they still felt they couldn''t escape the clutches of the demon army.


    Flower Deer wanted to urge them to hurry back to Ulon Town because the town still needed these NPCs.


    But when she noticed their troubled expressions, she realized that her task was not just about fighting monsters but also about solving the townspeople''s issues.


    Seeing their gloomy faces, Flower Deer directly asked, "What''s wrong? Why is everyone so unhappy?"


    A middle-aged man in a dirty gentleman''s suit replied, "What''s there to be happy about? Even if we''re rescued, we won''t survive. What''s there to celebrate?"


    "Exactly, exactly," everyone echoed, feeling that escaping from the cell was just a change of location to wait for death.


    Flower Deer was puzzled and asked, "Why does everyone think they won''t survive? Father Barry is waiting for you to return to Ulon Town."


    The middle-aged man''s expression changed and he said, "Return to Ulon Town? Do you expect us to walk right into our deaths? What about Father Barry? If he doesn''t want to leave town, does he n to drag us down with him?"


    After he spoke, others quickly agreed with him.


    Flower Deer noticed that the middle-aged man seemed to be the leader among the townspeople, and everyone seemed to listen to him.


    This meant that if she could change his mind, the task would be much easier toplete.


    From their conversation, Flower Deer quickly realized that these people, who had fled from Ulon Town, were still terrified of the approaching demon army.


    After realizing they couldn''t fight against the demons, they had already resigned themselves to the idea that they would soon die.


    Understanding this, Flower Deer seized the moment and asked, "So, is it because of the demon army that you don''t want to go back?"


    The middle-aged man firmly replied, "Of course! If the demon army ising, how could we possibly go back?"


    Flower Deer said, "Then you must not know¡ªour group has already wiped out the demon army. There''s no need to worry about them hurting you anymore."


    The middle-aged man frowned and widened his eyes, "What did you say?"


    The demon army had been wiped out?


    This statement sparked a lot of discussion among the townspeople, who began whispering to each other.


    After thinking for a moment, the middle-aged man firmly said, "That''s impossible. You''re lying to us¡ªwhat are you trying to do?"


    The middle-aged man then turned around to the people behind him and said, "Everyone, listen to me. The united defenses of all the nations have fallen to the demon army. How could these people have easily defeated them? They must have some hidden agenda."


    As soon as the man said this, the townspeople began to change their minds, thinking he had a point.


    They had fled because humans could no longer stop the demon army.


    They were just trying to survive as long as they could.


    If someone suddenly imed they could defeat the demons, it was hard for them to believe.


    Flower Deer hadn''t expected that, even with her straightforward exnation, the NPCs would still be so difficult to convince.


    She turned her head and quietly asked Owell behind her, "Do you know who he is?"


    Owell whispered in her ear, "He''s the mayor of Ulon Town, Mayor Herman."


    Flower Deer raised an eyebrow.


    That exined it¡ªthe townspeople naturally trusted him because of his position as mayor.


    With just a few words, he had undone all her efforts, making things moreplicated.

 Chapter 107: The Return Of The Townspeople (Part 1)

    Flower Deer didn''t like dealing with so many twists and turns, so she got straight to the point, "Perhaps everyone isn''t aware, but after hearing about the demon army, Father Barry prayed to the God of Light. The God of Light summoned heroes to save Ulon Town and defeat the demons.


    Otherwise, the demon army would have already reached the base of the mountain, and we wouldn''t have been able toe here to save you."


    As soon as Mayor Herman heard the name "God of Light," heughed loudly and said, "The God of Light? Isn''t that the god who abandoned humanity a thousand years ago? Why would he care about our lives now? You must be lying!"


    Flower Deer gave Spicy vor Fairy a look and said, "Whether we''re lying or not, just watch this, and you''ll see."


    Spicy vor Fairy understood and cast a light-type spell.


    A gentle, glowing orb slowly floated into the air, illuminating everyone''s hearts in the darkness of the night.


    A long time ago, there was a rumor spreading across the World of Eorera.


    It was said that if the God of Light were still around, the demon race would not be so arrogant, because light is the natural enemy of demons.


    This topic quickly faded from people''s conversations.


    Everyone knew that the gods had long abandoned humanity.


    Mayor Herman had seen Father Barry use the Glimmering Glow Spell and knew it was magic from the Church of Light, but he never knew that others could also learn light-type magic.


    Could it be that the God of Light reallye back?


    While Herman was still hesitating, he heard others weakly ask, "Is what you''re saying true? Is Ulon Town really safe?"


    Owell knew it was his turn to speak and quickly stood up to provide evidence, "What they''re saying is true. After I escaped here, I went back to Ulon Town, and there was nothing wrong at all. I only told Father Barry that everyone was trapped here and that''s why the brave heroese here to rescue everyone."


    Owell was someone the townspeople knew, so once he spoke, most of the townspeople believed him.


    After realizing they didn''t have to leave their home, someone asked, "Can we go home now? We don''t need to run away anymore?"


    Flower Deer nodded, "Yes, and we n to turn Ulon Town into the strongest fortress, attract more adventurers and wizards, and develop and strengthen the town."


    Hearing Flower Deer describe this, Mayor Herman felt excited if it was really as she said.


    Thinking about it, he was still the mayor of Ulon Town, and this was quite an impressive position.


    He immediately made the decision, "Then let''s get moving back now."


    With Mayor Herman leading the way, the townspeople naturally followed him.


    When they first left the town, it was also Mayor Herman who encouraged everyone to leave together.


    Now, he was leading them back to Ulon Town.


    Flower Deer sighed with relief, d that this matter was settled, and gave a nod to Owell.


    Owell understood and left first to check on the other''s progress.


    After he left, Flower Deer took the townspeople to retrieve their stolen goods from the bandits and led them down the mountain.


    As the townspeople descended, they were initially startled but soon rxed when they didn''t see the fierce bandits anymore.


    Then they saw a group of yers with Butch tied up and lying on a cart nearby.


    The townspeople recognized the bandit leader and seeing him helplessly tied up on the cart, and the lively yers around them, made them feel much safer.


    When Mayor Herman first saw Butch, he was frightened and stepped back.


    Noticing Butch tied up and powerless, his look towards the yers changed.


    He approached them and spoke to Pork Rib Boss, who seemed to be the leader, "You must be the heroes, right? Thank you so much for rescuing us. We don''t know how to show our gratitude, but please ept this small gift."


    Pork Rib Boss was a little bit puzzled and declined the offer, "No need. Are you an NPC for the quest?"


    Mayor Herman was puzzled, "Quest? What does that mean?"


    Pork Rib Boss frowned, feeling a bit confused.


    If he wasn''t an NPC for the quest, why was he approaching them?


    After politely declining Mayor Herman''s offer, Pork Rib Boss said to everyone, "Let''s travel through the night. We''ll rest on the road and try to get back to Ulon Town as early as possible."


    The townspeople agreed with this decision.


    It was dark now, and they were unwilling to stay here any longer.


    They felt unsafe and wanted to get back home quickly now that they knew Ulon Town hadn''t been destroyed by the demons.


    With this n settled, the group set off.


    Mayor Herman, who had been left behind, had a twisted expression.


    He never thought that a young person would ignore him.


    So what if these people had abilities?


    They were still summoned by Father Barry, and they would need to help build Ulon Town.


    Once they returned, they would still have to listen to him, the mayor.


    Thinking this, Mayor Herman felt much better.


    Let them be proud.


    Once he talked to Father Barry, he would make sure these heroes would get what they deserved.


    Having reassured himself, Mayor Herman adjusted his suit and walked among the people, enjoying the pleasure of being surrounded by them.


    An hourter, his expression changed.


    He remembered that when he left Ulon Town, he was in a carriage.


    After Butch captured him, the horse ran off, and the carriage broke down.


    With his current strength and build, he could hardly take a few steps.


    He looked around at the people around him.


    They were all full of energy and eager to get home, showing no signs of wanting to stop.


    Watching himself slowly fall behind the main group, breathing heavily, Mayor Herman''s face started to turn pale.


    By noon the next day, Ulon Town weed arge group of people.

 Chapter 108: The Return Of The Townspeople (Part 2)

    Father Barry had already calcted the timing and was waiting at the town gate for the heroes to return.


    When the sun shifted westward, he finally saw the group of people from a distance and let out a sigh of relief.


    The day before, he had seen a few yerse out of the church and heard them talk about how the bandit leader was very strong, causing many to die at his hands.


    He had been worried.


    When no more yers resurrected, he knew things should be okay.


    Even so, Father Barry was still a bit worried.


    After asking Hanjun and receiving reassuring answers from him, he waited at the town gate by noon the next day.


    Father Barry eagerly watched as the leading yers returned, and the yers quickly saw him, the NPC for turning in quests, and gathered around him.


    Luckily, this was a group quest, so as long as one person turned in the quest, the rewards would be distributed to everyone.


    yers who had died and returned had fewer quests to turn in.


    The top contributors were themander Pork Rib Boss, the main damage dealer Spicy vor Fairy, and the NPC rescuer Flower Deer.


    The rest were ranked ording to their damage or healing data.


    The yers who had died ande back were helpless.


    They had simply made mistakes and couldn''t avoid the boss''s attacks.


    After the yers collected their quest rewards and left, Father Barry faced the town''s residents.


    Looking at the ragged and weary townspeople, Father Barry sighed and smiled, "You must have had a hard time on the way back. Wee home."


    The townspeople looked around.


    Besides noticing a few small changes in the town, it seemed just like before, with no sign of the demons.


    Mayor Herman was the first to step forward, smiling and saying, "Father Barry, I heard you prayed to the God of Light and summoned the heroes? So the heroes came specifically for Ulon Town?"


    Father Barry nced at him and replied with an expression that said: Of course not.


    The heroes were summoned by the God of Light to save the world, not just for Ulon Town.


    If Father Barry hadn''t awakened the God of Light, the heroes wouldn''t have appeared in Ulon Town.


    Overall, Ulon Town just happened to benefit from it.


    Mayor Herman, who had initially thought Father Barry would confirm his assumption, now looked stiff when he heard the full answer.


    "Is that so..."


    Mayor Herman cursed inwardly, realizing Father Barry was still as clueless as before¡ªjust an old stickler for rules.


    He then asked, "I heard from the heroes that the demons have been defeated by you. Is that true?"


    Others nodded, waiting for Father Barry''s response.


    They returned because they heard that the town was safe again.


    They were willing toe back to Ulon Town as long as they felt safe, thanks to Father Barry''s reassurance.


    Father Barry lifted his chin and said, "If you want to see for yourselves, you can check the northern side. There are still traces of the demons that remained after they reached Ulon Town."


    The other townspeople immediately said, "No need, no need. It''s enough that it''s resolved."


    Father Barry''s words shut down Mayor Herman''s attempts to speak, and since the townspeople trusted Father Barry, he seemed to be the real leader now.


    This made Mayor Herman''s doubts difficult to voice.


    Father Barry noticed Mayor Herman''s strange expression but didn''t take it seriously.


    He addressed everyone, "You should all go home and rest for now. The town has changed a lot. Tonight, I''ll exin everything to you, including the town''s future ns. I hope you cane by the church after you''ve eaten."


    He was right.


    After everything they''d been through, everyone was tired and just wanted to go home and rest.


    Mayor Herman didn''t get to say what he wanted, and he went back to his house, covered in sweat and dirt.


    His small house was in the center of the town, very noticeable, but his attention was drawn to the stone walls around the town.


    The stone wall wrapped around half of the town.


    Not only was it unattractive, but it also enclosed many of the small houses.


    Father Barry had previously exined that the town had undergone some changes, but the exhausted townspeople didn''t care much.


    They were just grateful to be back and weren''t concerned about the details.


    Mayor Herman''s house wasn''t cut in half by the wall, but he had to pass through it to get home.


    Seeing this, he was immediately displeased, "What''s going on here?"


    It was clear that the heroes were responsible for this.


    Mayor Herman wanted to find someone who shared his concerns and then ask Father Barry what had happened.


    Surely, they couldn''t have fixed up the houses like this?


    Unfortunately, the townspeople trudged back to their homes, ignoring the strange things around them.


    They just wanted to lie down, get some rest, and eat before worrying about anything else.


    Mayor Herman only saw their backs and didn''t get any responses to hisments.


    Feeling a bit awkward, he mumbled to himself, trying to deflect his frustration.


    He red at the woman nearby and said, "What are you staring at? Open the door!"


    The woman rolled her eyes.


    She saw everything and knew Mayor Herman was probably upset about the situation, but it didn''t concern her.


    She was a rtive of Viscount Hereford from Lindblum City, and Mayor Herman usually just talked big¡ªhe didn''t dare to cross her.


    Once inside his house, Mayor Herman recalled Father Barry''s words and felt uneasy.


    During their absence, what had Father Barry made the heroes do?


    He wanted to check things out himself; it was his duty as the mayor of Ulon Town.


    After changing into clean clothes, Mayor Herman patrolled the town, but aside from the town''s stone wall, he didn''t find anything noteworthy.


    The only other thing that stood out was the heroes who were bustling around, looking as if they weren''t tired at all.

 Chapter 109: What Do You Think? Are You Willing (Part 1)

    Mayor Herman realized he didn''t know much about the heroes.


    He thought it might be best to avoid interacting with them for now.


    However, when he reached the Eastern ins, he noticed a small house had appeared out of nowhere.


    Mayor Herman clearly remembered that there hadn''t been any such house when he left the town.


    He walked up the hill where the house was located and saw someone standing at the door, seemingly waiting for him.


    The person smiled when he saw Mayor Herman approach.


    Mayor Herman was surprised by the person''s appearance and instinctively smiled back.


    Seeing this, Hanjun couldn''t help but frown and look away.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to maintain a serious demeanor; it was just that Mayor Herman''s face was very off-putting.


    Mayor Herman soon realized he had never seen Hanjun before.


    If this person wasn''t a hero, where did hee from?


    "Who are you?" Mayor Herman asked, taking a step back in fear.


    Hanjun had been observing the situation since the townspeople returned.


    Seeing Mayor Herman patrolling and approaching his door, he knew this must be the town mayor that Owell had mentioned.


    Hanjun, with his hands behind his back, replied, "I''m a rtive of Father Barry. I heard he''s here, so I came to this town to find him."


    Mayor Herman was puzzled, "Father Barry has rtives?"


    He didn''t know much about Father Barry, so he was just confused.


    Mayor Herman then asked, "Is this house yours? But I don''t remember this house being here before."


    Hanjun widened his eyes, lookingpletely honest, "It''s a house built by the God of Light. The god saw my plight and gave me a house."


    Mayor Herman almost couldn''t believe his ears.


    He still hadn''t epted the fact that the God of Light had awakened.


    To him, the God of Light was a deity that had abandoned humanity.


    The sudden appearance of the god must have some kind of scheme, though he hadn''t figured it out yet.


    If he found out the truth, he would expose these people immediately and make sure the people of Ulon Town saw their true colors.


    Hanjun spoke so naturally as if the God of Light was himself, and building a house for himself was perfectly fine.


    But Mayor Herman probably misunderstood, thinking that the heroes helped build the house.


    If so many heroes followed his lead, Ulon Town would likely have to obey him in the future.


    Mayor Herman had high hopes, but they were just fantasies.


    He snapped back to reality and asked Hanjun, "Kid, how long have you been in Ulon Town? What changes have you noticed in the town recently?"


    Mayor Herman was deceived by Hanjun''s appearance and really thought he was only a 14-year-old boy, so he asked for information in a dismissive tone.


    Hanjun smiled naturally and replied, "The biggest change is that the town suddenly became lively again. I''m not used to this kind of town at all."


    This kid doesn''t seem to wee their return.


    Mayor Herman reassured himself not to argue with a child and continued asking, "That''s not what I meant. I''m asking if there were any new things before we came back."


    Hanjun tilted his head and thought for a moment before saying, "If you''re talking about new things, the heroes often went to the quarry. I don''t really know what''s happening there."


    Mayor Herman''s face changed, and he looked anxious.


    His face became tense as he said, "The quarry? But aren''t there wolf packs there? How could they go there? Did they discover something?"


    Mayor Herman spoke in a low voice, trying to avoid telling Hanjun too much.


    What he didn''t realize was that Hanjun heard everything clearly.


    Hanjun called out to Snowball and woke him up, saying, "Uncle, what are you talking about? Wolves? Are you talking about Snowball?"


    When Mayor Herman heard himself being called, he looked up, recoiling in shock and almost falling to the ground.


    His face changed as he pointed at Snowball and said, "Wolves!"


    Snowball, sensing a familiar smell, growled at Mayor Herman.


    It looked like he was about to charge at him with his sharp mouth ready to bite him.


    Mayor Herman was terrified, unable to move his legs.


    He trembled and said, "Don''t, don''te closer!"


    Hanjun knew this would happen.


    He grabbed Snowball by the neck, rubbed his ears, and finally managed to calm Snowball down.


    Seeing Snowball being held back by Hanjun, Mayor Herman finally came to his senses.


    He took a few steps back, questioning, "Isn''t this the wolf leader from the Eastern ins? Why is it here? It''s a man-eating wolf!"


    Hanjun stood in front of him, looking down, and said, "Snowball doesn''t eat people. He''s a white moon wolf that specializes in dealing with demons. If you''re afraid just because of this, I''m curious if you have something to hide and feel guilty."


    Mayor Herman was hit by Hanjun''s words.


    He didn''t dare to respond and ran towards his home.


    Hanjun looked at Mayor Herman''s reaction and asked Snowball, "Snowball, was he involved in that incident before?"


    Snowball gave a low howl and rubbed against Hanjun''s leg.


    Hanjun understood what to do next and knew how to handle Mayor Herman.


    If Mayor Herman shows any more bad behavior, he will be dealt with.


    Hanjun didn''t focus on this matter immediately.


    When the yers came back, they brought a special person with them.


    It was said that this person was the boss of a bandit camp in the southern mountain, quite strong but also useful.


    The yers wanted to ask Hanjun how to safely make this NPC work for the ironworks.


    The yers were still so concerned about the ironworks.


    Just for this reason, Hanjun was curious about what kind of person they had brought back.


    After calming Snowball, Hanjun leisurely walked towards the quarry.


    At the quarry, Butch was still bound by vines and ced on the ground by the yers.


    In fact, after a day and night, Butch''s injuries had slowly healed.

 Chapter 110: What Do You Think? Are You Willing (Part 2)

    After all, he was from the Draconid race, one of the strongest races in this world.


    Even though the Draconid race was a hybrid race but half of his blood came from the True Dragon lineage, which helped him recover faster when the yers weren''t paying attention.


    If Butch had wanted to escape, he could have done so while the yers weren''t looking.


    However, he was interested in the organization that had managed to gather so many strong people.


    It seemed that this organization would have a close connection with the future development of this world.


    Maybe he could use this opportunity to investigate and n his next steps.


    So, he didn''t hurry to escape.


    Hezilyy on the ground, listening with perked ears as the yers discussed their mission and other topics.


    He was somewhat disappointed when he saw Ulon Town.


    He had expected that the ce they would take him to would be impressive, but arriving at the very ordinary Ulon Town, Butch was quite disheartened.


    At least the yers finally brought him to the ironworks at the quarry.


    This strange building was still somewhat novel.


    He had heard the yers mention that this would be his future workce.


    Having a Draconid man work at the ironworks was quite an unusual idea.


    Master PungPong, had been talking about Hanjun for a long time, and now he saw Hanjuning in with Snowball.


    As Hanjun approached, Butch''s expression suddenly changed.


    He could feel a wave of oppressive power slowly approaching him from outside.


    This overwhelming pressure was something that he had never felt before, strong enough to consume him in an instant, like an ocean.


    At that moment, Master PungPong excitedly shouted, "Hanjun, you''re here!"


    Butch then saw a boy around fourteen or fifteen years old slowly walking in with a white wolf by his side.


    The boy''s blue eyes thennded on him.


    Under the gaze of those eyes, Butch felt a pressure that others couldn''t sense.


    He even had the illusion that the eyes weren''t blue-colored eyes but rather a cold, emotionless golden eyes that were full of pity for the world.


    Snapping out of his daze, Butch began to wonder if he had made a mistake.


    A person who could exude such a terrifying aura definitely wasn''t just an ordinary person.


    Even his own heart was filled with fear toward this person.


    Could he still carry out his n to escape from Ulon Town?


    Butch wasn''t sure, and he could only hope that this person would be merciful and not hold it against him.


    Hanjun slowly walked over, nodded at the yers, and then looked down at Butch who are on the ground, and raised an eyebrow, "So this is the one you were talking about."


    The yers nodded their heads in agreement while looking down at Butch with him.


    They then watched as Butch suddenly sat up from the ground, curled into a ball, and hid in a corner like a frightened kitten.


    The yers exchanged puzzled looks.


    What was going on?


    Last night, Butch had been extremely proud expression when facing them.


    Even though they had treated him like a boss to be defeated, he hadn''t shown any signs of submission on the way back.


    Because of this situation, the yers became even more certain that they couldn''t just let Butch roam freely around the ironworks.


    He needed to be restrained somehow.


    After meeting Hanjun, Butch''s behaviorpletely changed.


    How could they describe it?


    It was like a mouse meeting a cat, trembling in fear at the sight of its natural enemy.


    Master PungPong and the others thought back and remembered that Butch imed to be thest descendant of the Draconid race with the True Dragon bloodline in the world.


    How could he possibly be afraid of a fourteen-year-old boy like Hanjun?


    But the fact was, Butch was now terrified, trembling, and trying to hide from him.


    Hanjun, however, wasn''t surprised at all.


    Dragons have always been very perceptive.


    When they sense someone stronger than them, they don''t pretend otherwise¡ªthey openly acknowledge the other''s strength and take a step back.


    Just like Butch was doing now, showing weakness to Hanjun.


    Hanjun''s true form was the God of Light, and even though his power had diminished, he could still easily overpower a Draconid people like Butch.


    Butch could feel the immense power emanating from Hanjun, like the vast ocean that could drown someone in an instant.


    He trembled, not daring to show any pride in front of Hanjun.


    Hanjun didn''t consider Butch as a threat and turned his head to ask the yers, "What do you want to do with him?"


    Master PungPong eagerly exined, "This boss is very strong. If he doesn''t listen, he could cause a lot of trouble. We just want him to obediently work for us. Of course, we''re not heartless capitalists. He can have his own free time outside of work, but he can''t cause any trouble. Once he''s paid for his mistakes with hardbor, we''ll set him free."


    Hanjun thought the yers had a well-thought-out n, so he nodded and turned to Butch, asking, "What do you think? Are you willing?"


    In front of Hanjun, Butch didn''t dare say anything else and quickly replied, "Yes, I''m willing. I''m willing."


    He was afraid that if he even hinted at being unwilling, Hanjun might destroy him right then and there.


    Thinking back, the past two days had been terrible for Butch.


    Who would have thought that his n to just check out these people would end up trapping him instead?


    Hanjun nodded knowingly and asked the yers, "So, how do you want to ensure hispliance?"


    The yers looked at each other, and Master PungPong scratched his head, saying, "We can choose? What options do we have?"


    Hanjun nodded, "Yes, there''s the Equality Contract, Master-Servant Contract, and Life-Death Contract. Which one do you want?"


    The yers asked, "Can we include all our conditions for him in the contract?"


    Hanjun replied, "Of course you can."

 Chapter 111: Secret Letters (Part 1)

    The yers looked at Butch again and were about to ask Hanjun to help them seal the contract right away.


    Butch nced at Hanjun and boldly spoke up, "Can I request the Master-Servant Contract?"


    Hanjun was a bit curious and asked, "So, who do you want to make the master-servant contract with?"


    Butch replied, "I want to sign the master-servant contract with you."


    Butch felt that this was probably the smartest decision he had ever made in his life.


    If Hanjun''s power was as strong as Butch sensed, he thought that bing Hanjun''s servant would be worth it.


    He even believed that being connected to Hanjun might bring him new opportunities.


    Hanjun couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    So this was Butch''s n all along.


    By signing a master-servant contract with Hanjun, Butch would be a dragon under the God of Light''smand.


    In other words, he would go from being just a Draconid race with a half-dragon bloodline to being the God of Light''s True Dragon.


    Hanjun wondered if Butch had figured out his true identity, which is why he made such a request.


    He had to admit that Butch was pretty clever.


    But before Hanjun could respond, the yers began to protest, "Do you really think you have a choice?"


    Butch ignored them and looked at Hanjun with pleading eyes.


    Hanjun, however, had no intention of signing a contract with him.


    He waved his hand and smiled, saying, "It wouldn''t work if I signed the contract with you. Snowball wouldn''t be happy about it."


    The white wolf at Hanjun''s side bared its teeth at Butch threateningly.


    Butch was a bit disappointed that his n had failed.


    "So what if it''s a white moon wolf?" he thought, "I''m just as strong as it is, and while the white moon wolf is an enemy of dark creatures, I''m a dragon¡ªI can do far more than it can."


    He ignored the white moon wolf, and after being rejected, he immediately put on a pitiful puppy-eyed look.


    Seeing that Hanjun wasn''t swayed, he could only say, "Then let''s go with the equality contract."


    Since Butch changed his mind, Hanjun naturally asked the yers for their opinion.


    The yers didn''t really understand the purpose of these contracts; they just wanted to ensure that Butch wouldn''t harm anyone and would work obediently in the factory.


    Hanjun understood this and suggested that the yers pick someone to sign the equality contract with Butch.


    The yers waved their hands and decided that the cksmith uncle would be the one to take on the contract.


    Hanjun agreed with their decision.


    The cksmith uncle liked making weapons and was now a follower of the God of Light.


    If they exined Butch''s situation to him, he wouldn''t leak the information.


    Plus, since Butch would be working at the ironworks, giving the contract to the cksmith was the perfect choice.


    Hanjun wasn''t worried that Butch would try anything tricky or suddenly attack the cksmith.


    As long as Hanjun was around, Butch wouldn''t dare.


    After settling this matter, Hanjun began discussing another issue with the yers.


    He said, "Brave heroes, the townspeople have finally returned, but there''s still a problem that needs to be resolved."


    Master PungPong didn''t expect to receive another quest and quickly asked, "Is there anything we can help with?"


    Hanjun said, "You''ve probably met the town mayor, Herman, right?"


    Master PungPong thought for a moment, and after being reminded by Pork Rib Boss, he then remembered, "Is he that chubby middle-aged man? I think I vaguely remember him."


    It''s more than just a vague impression.


    After Pork Rib Boss mentioned what Mayor Herman had said, they didn''t have much of a good impression of this NPC.


    But an NPC is still just an NPC, and ording to game rules, they couldn''t kill NPCs randomly unless they turned hostile.


    That''s justmon knowledge in the game.


    Master PungPong waited for Hanjun to continue.


    Hanjun said, "Snowball suspects that Mayor Herman is connected to the incident at the quarry, but we don''t have any solid evidence yet. Tonight, Father Barry will gather all the town''s residents in front of the church. Maybe you can find some evidence before then and reveal Mayor Herman''s true nature in front of everyone."


    So that''s the quest!


    With this reminder, the yers immediately recalled the mission they did at the quarry and quickly understood.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll handle it!"


    After assigning the task of investigating Mayor Herman to the yers, Hanjun believed they would definitely provide a piece of satisfactory evidence.


    He petted Snowball, who wagged his tail wildly, seemingly aware of what Hanjun had done, and gave a happy howl while nuzzling Hanjun''s hand.


    The yers left after receiving the quest, leaving only the cksmith uncle and Butch at the ironworks.


    The cksmith uncle was already used to Hanjun assigning quests to the brave heroes, who would then eagerly go off toplete them.


    Meanwhile, Butch couldn''t help but feel tense, as he seemed to realize who was really in charge of directing these brave heroes.


    Tomand this group¡ªno wonder it''s Hanjun.


    Butch noticed Hanjun ncing in his direction and quickly tried to act nonchnt as he asked the cksmith uncle, "Where''s the ce I''m supposed to work?"


    Seeing this, Hanjun knew that the issue with Butch was settled and that he wouldn''t cause any more trouble.


    He left the ironworks with Snowball and went back to find Father Barry in the church.


    When Father Barry saw Hanjuning in with Snowball, he was surprised and asked, "Holy Son, are you nning to reveal your identity tonight?"


    Hanjun waved his hand helplessly.


    Father Barry was a bit too obsessed with the idea of revealing his identity.


    Of course, that wasn''t the reason why he had toe here.


    "Do you still remember what happened at the quarry back then?"


    Father Barry was a bit confused by the sudden change in topic but he still followed Hanjun''s lead and continued, "I remember. Didn''t you say that what happened at the quarry was suspicious, that it wasn''t what we were told?"

 Chapter 112: Secret Letters (Part 2)

    Hanjun said, "I still suspect that Mayor Herman might know the truth about the quarry. He might have even been involved with it."


    Father Barry paused, understanding why Hanjun brought this up now.


    "Did Mayor Herman do something?" he asked.


    Hanjun didn''t confirm or deny it.


    Father Barry figured this would happen.


    After spending so much time together, he hade to understand Hanjun a little better.


    Hanjun didn''t seem like the high and mighty god that was described in the holy scriptures.


    In fact, his personality was just like an ordinary person''s, with emotions of his own.


    This made Father Barry believe in Hanjun even more because only someone who understands humans would consider things from a human perspective.


    Hanjun hadn''t mentioned anything like this before, but after everyone returned, he suddenly started talking about Mayor Herman.


    It was clear something that Mayor Herman did have caused Hanjun to be suspicious.


    Father Barry began to recall some details about what happened at the quarry back then, "At that time, it was the mayor who received Viscount Hereford''s men, and he was the one who oversaw the quarry.


    Later, when the quarry workers disappeared, it was also the mayor who led a group, iming they found the bodies of the missing workers and saw a pack of wolves tearing at the bodies, concluding that the quarry had been attacked by wolves."


    Thinking about it now, it seems that Viscount Hereford was just having the quarry mined, and most of theter matters were handled by Mayor Herman.


    Since the events back then weren''t what they seemed, Mayor Herman does seem very suspicious.


    Hanjun said to Father Barry, "I''ve already sent the yers to investigate the truth and find evidence."


    Father Barry understood what Hanjun wanted to do, "I''ll talk to everyone about this tonight. I just hope the heroes can find solid evidence."


    Hanjun replied, "They definitely will."


    ~?~


    Meanwhile, Mayor Herman, who they were discussing, sneezed while earning a sharp re from his wife.


    "What kind of trouble have you been getting into now?" she scolded.


    Mayor Herman was given a sharp look for no reason, and he said innocently, "I just ran into a wolf outside, and its fur made me allergic."


    It was true that Mayor Herman was usually allergic to fur, so his wife''s expression softened a bit.


    She said, "Stop standing around and help me clean up the room. It''s been gathering dust for days."


    Mayor Herman nced around, then quietly moved closer to her,ining, "Forget about that. Maybe we should leave while no one''s watching."


    His wife gave him a look like he was out of his mind and rolled her eyes, "Are you crazy? The demons have been defeated by the heroes, and we barely survived from the bandits. Where would we go now?"


    Mayor Herman grew more anxious, "This has nothing to do with that. You don''t know what I''ve found out."


    "Then tell me, what did you find out?"


    Mayor Herman hesitated for a long time, struggling to get the words out, mumbling incoherently.


    His wife was getting frustrated, wishing she could just shake him and make him speak clearly.


    Finally, Mayor Herman swallowed his saliva hard and blurted out, "They seem to have discovered the truth about the quarry!"


    Mayor Herman''s wife narrowed her eyes, and her tone changed, "Who exactly are you talking about when you say ''they''?"


    Mayor Herman pointed to the east, "Over there, where Father Barry''s rtive lives. He tamed the giant white wolf that was causing trouble at the quarry back then. He even asked if I was involved in what happened all those years ago. He must have figured out the truth."


    Mayor Herman anxiously paced back and forth like a rolling ball.


    His wife smacked him to stop him, "Why are you so nervous? Exin it to me. Who is this rtive of Father Barry''s? It sounds like nonsense. Even if he talks, no one will believe him. Why are you so scared?"


    Mayor Herman still seemed uneasy, "But he''s Father Barry''s rtive, and now that Father Barry has saved the town, everyone listens to him. What if that kid tells Father Barry, and Father Barry exposes everything to everyone?"


    Mayor Herman''s wife asked, "Why would they want to go after you? The incident back then has nothing to do with him. What reason would he have to do that?"


    This question made Mayor Herman pause.


    He couldn''t figure out why Father Barry would act against him unless Father Barry wanted to rece him as the mayor.


    His wife who is feeling frustrated with hisck of sense, asked, "When you were walking around, did you notice anything different?"


    Mayor Herman perked up, "Yes!"


    He started talking about the small house that suddenly appeared on the Eastern ins and the strange stone walls, but none of this was what his wife was hoping to hear.


    Having such a foolish husband, Mrs. Herman couldn''t take it anymore and snapped, "Is that all?"


    Mayor Herman, having lived with his wife for many years, knew that her tone meant she was upset.


    He lowered his voice, "N-no more."


    Mrs. Herman sighed and rubbed her forehead, "We don''t have much information right now, so we''ll just have to take it one step at a time. By the way, did you burn the letters that the Viscount sent to you?"


    Mayor Herman shook his head, realizing what she meant, and quickly added, "I''ll go and do it right now."


    Mrs. Herman said harshly, "How could you even think of keeping those letters?"


    Mayor Herman mumbled, "I just thought that if we ended up fleeing to Lindblum City, the Viscount might not take us in, so I kept them just in case."


    Mrs. Herman remembered that she had been the one who suggested keeping the letters in the first ce.


    After all, she was just a distant rtive to Viscount Hereford.


    The task that the Viscount gave to them had always left a thorn in their hearts, and they kept the letters just in case something bad happened.

 Chapter 113: The Truth About The Quarry Incident (Part 1)

    But now, these letters had be evidence against them.


    No matter what it is, if it threatens our well-being, we should destroy it.


    Mayor Herman said, "I''ll go next door to borrow some fire."


    Mrs. Herman clicked her tongue, "Don''t you have a flint?"


    Mayor Herman replied helplessly, "The bandits took all our stuff. A lot of things are missing."


    Mrs. Herman asked, "You didn''t lose the letters, did you?"


    Mayor Herman froze for a moment, patting himself down, "I remember I kept them close to me..."


    Mrs. Herman reminded him, "You changed your clothes before going out. I washed them and hung them outside to dry."


    Mayor Herman said, "It''s fine. I wrapped them in oil paper, so they shouldn''t be damaged."


    But when he stepped outside, the clothes that were hanging by the door were gone.


    Mayor Herman: "..."


    Oh no, is fate ying a joke on him?


    Not far away, the yers who had just taken on a quest from Hanjun were slowly approaching him while holding two very familiar-looking pieces of clothing.


    Mayor Herman''s heart sank.


    He quickly walked up to them.


    Before he could ask, the yers kindly said, "Excuse me, are these your clothes?"


    The yers had found some clothes on the road.


    The description said they were lost items, so they had been looking for the owner.


    When they saw the anxious Mayor Herman, they approached him and asked, and sure enough, the clothes belonged to him.


    Mayor Herman was extremely relieved, but he couldn''t show it in front of the yers, worried they might notice something.


    Seeing him, the yers remembered their mission, they exchanged a nce with each other, and started a casual conversation with Mayor Herman.


    Mayor Herman, who was eager to win over these yers, weed their interest and invited them to his house to chat.


    Once they arrived at his home, Mrs. Herman barely managed to hide the shock on her face.


    Mayor Herman quickly spoke up to distract the yers and shift their attention.


    Because of this, he didn''t have time to deal with the letters.


    Mayor Herman first asked his wife to pour water for the yers, and then he asked them about any changes in the town while they were away.


    The yers didn''t think there was anything to hide, so they talked about the changes at the quarry, though they kept quiet about the quest Hanjun had given them to investigate Mayor Herman.


    Hearing this, Mayor Herman''s face grew even more troubled.


    He instinctively nced at his wife, and sweat began to bead on his forehead.


    It seemed that the heroes had dealt with the giant white wolf on the Eastern ins, which likely led Father Barry to figure out what had really happened at the quarry years ago.


    He must have suspected Mayor Herman''s involvement; otherwise, the young heroes wouldn''t have been probing him like this.


    The yers, unaware of what was happening, didn''t know why the mayor was suddenly sweating so much after just a few words.


    Spicy vor Fairy asked, "Mayor, are you okay? Do you need to rest?"


    Mayor Herman''s wife quickly chimed in, "He''s always like this, sweating a lot. He just needs to change his clothes."


    She gave Mayor Herman a look, and he immediately understood.


    Even if Father Barry suspected his involvement in the quarry incident, they didn''t have any proof.


    As long as he destroyed the evidence now, everything would be fine.


    Thankfully, the yers had brought his clothes back, and Mayor Hermanughed inwardly.


    Outwardly, he nodded his head and said, "Yes, yes, sorry about that."


    He said he needed to go upstairs to change his clothes, taking the ones the yers had returned with him.


    Just as he was about to head upstairs, one of the yers called out to him, "By the way, when we picked up these clothes, something fell out of them. What is this?"


    Mayor Herman''s body froze, and his neck made a creaking sound as he slowly turned his head to look at what they were holding.


    The heroes were holding the item while looking at him innocently.


    However, Mayor Herman didn''t feel any kindness at all; his heart was nearly bursting with fear.


    He stammered, "It''s just an ordinary letter, nothing important."


    Spicy vor Fairy smiled, "That''s good. Since it''s not something important, it doesn''t matter if we take a look."


    Mayor Herman fell silent: "..."


    So, all his acting just now was for nothing?


    The heroes had already seen the contents of the letter before they even met him, which meant they knew what he had done.


    Were they just messing with him this whole time?


    Mayor Herman had no idea that the yers had a habit of investigating suspicious items to find their owners.


    When they found the letter, a system prompt had appeared, so they already knew what it said without having to check it themselves.


    The information came so easily that the yers didn''t suspect anything.


    The quest Hanjun gave them was very simple, so finding evidence was an easy job.


    However, when they saw Mayor Herman, they decided to have a little fun.


    They had previouslypleted the quarry quest, so they were well aware of what had happened there more than ten years ago.


    From the quest Hanjun gave them, they also knew that Mayor Herman might have been involved in those events.


    This sparked a sense of justice in the yers''s hearts.


    Mayor Herman didn''t have a good reputation with them, so they decided to y along with their feelings and put on this act.


    Seeing Mayor Herman''s speechless expression brought them a bit of secret satisfaction.


    Mayor Herman realized he had been tricked, his face turning all sorts of colors as he pointed at them, unable to say a word.


    The yers joked, "We won''t bother the mayor anymore. We have some business with Father Barry, so we''ll be on our way."


    What could Mayor Herman say?


    How could he stop these heroes?


    These heroes had saved them from bandits, which meant they were even stronger than the bandits.

 Chapter 114: The Truth About The Quarry Incident (Part 2)

    If the bandits couldn''t stop them, how could he?


    Mayor Herman watched helplessly as the heroes left the room, then gave his wife a desperate look.


    But she just rolled her eyes at him, dropped what she was holding, and sat down, not wanting to move.


    At this point, she didn''t want to say much either.


    Now that things had gone wrong, what could Mayor Herman do to fix it?


    If he had a stronger will, Mayor Herman could have just grabbed his things and immediately left Ulon Town.


    With the current state of the townspeople, they probably wouldn''t be able to chase after him, and there might still be a slim chance for them to escape.


    But now, with Mayor Herman frozen in fear and unable to act, what hope was left for him?


    After leaving Mayor Herman''s house, the yers quickly headed to the church to deliver the news to Father Barry.


    They told him everything and handed over the letter,pleting their quest.


    Father Barry was impressed.


    The heroes were truly remarkable, finding the evidence so quickly.


    Now, he could reveal the truth about what Mayor Herman had done in front of all the town''s residents that very night.


    The yers were also pleased.


    They hadpleted the quest so easily and quickly, earning a lot of experience points.


    Plus, they were looking forward to seeing the drama unfoldter that night, which made them even happier.


    Holding the envelope, Father Barry began to n his next move.


    The yers discussed Mayor Herman''s reaction and spected about what might happen that evening.


    "What do you think Mayor Herman will do?"


    "Maybe he''ll be so scared that he''ll try to run away tonight."


    "And if he runs, we can always catch himter."


    "What else can he do? If he confesses himself, I might even respect him a little."


    "That''s not going to happen. Mayor Herman isn''t that type of person."


    The time quickly arrived for the meeting Father Barry had arranged with the town''s residents.


    As the night fell and lights filled the town, all the residents gathered in front of the church.


    They looked around at each other, curious about what Father Barry was going to say.


    After whispering and discussing for a while, someone suddenly asked, "Why hasn''t the mayor shown up?"


    "Where did the mayor go? How can the priest discuss things with us without the mayor?"


    "Did anyone see the mayor?"


    "No, I haven''t seen him. The door to the mayor''s house is shut tight, and no one is around."


    "Where could the mayor be?"


    Before the townspeople could react, Father Barry had already stepped to the church entrance, with a few yers standing behind him for support.


    Father Barry cleared his throat, finally bringing the crowd to silence.


    "Everyone, before I get to what I need to say, there''s something else we need to discuss."


    Father Barry looked around at the familiar faces in the crowd and began, "This matter is rted to what happened at the quarry over ten years ago."


    At this, many in the crowd were immediately on edge.


    If there''s anything that has haunted Ulon Town, it''s the tragedy at the quarry from over ten years ago.


    Back then, the quarry hired most of its workers from Ulon Town, but most of those workers never made it back alive.


    Ulon Town is a small town, and the quarry disaster robbed the town of much of its workforce.


    It wasn''t just a loss for the town, but a deep wound in the hearts of many families.


    Back then, they believed Mayor Herman''s exnation that the miners were attacked by the giant white wolf, leading to many deaths.


    No one could capture the wolves, leaving families unable to avenge their lost loved ones.


    Now, hearing Father Barry bring up the events of that time, people still felt a shiver of fear.


    Someone asked, "Father Barry, why are you talking about this now? Was there something hidden back then?"


    Father Barry patiently exined, "The heroes have uncovered the truth. The miners who died back then weren''t killed by wolves; they were worked to death in the quarry."


    The townspeople looked at each other, still uncertain.


    Seeing their expressions, Father Barry continued, "The ones involved in this incident were Mayor Herman and Viscount Hereford¡ªthey both knew the truth."


    The townspeople were still reluctant to believe it, and someone shouted, "Where''s the mayor? Let hime out and speak!"


    Father Barry pulled out the letter in his hand and showed it to everyone, "Mayor Herman isn''t here, but I have the letters between him and Viscount Hereford as proof."


    He passed the letters around, and people eagerly grabbed them, desperate to see if what Father Barry said was true.


    The content and the seals on the letters were undeniable; Father Barry was right.


    After reading the letters, the town''s yers fell silent, struggling to process the shocking news.


    After all, it was Mayor Herman who came up with the n to escape from the town, and everyone had been captured by the bandits together, sharing the hardships.


    No one could have imagined that the seemingly caring Mayor Herman harbored such dark intentions, and the townspeople were now anxious and fearful.


    Father Barry took advantage of the situation and said, "I just want to inform you of the truth. We will decide how to deal with Mayor Herman after everyone has discussed it."


    "Now, I have something very important to share with you. Please listen carefully."


    Father Barry had thought long and hard about how to exin Hanjun''s n and make it eptable to the townspeople.


    But when the townspeople heard that the demon army had not beenpletely defeated and that they would stille, they panicked.


    It meant they were just waiting to die here; why should they stay?


    Father Barry tried to reassure them, "Please remain calm. ording to my n, with the blessing of the God of Light, your safety is guaranteed."


    Most townspeople didn''t have much faith in the God of Light.

 Chapter 115: The Truth About The Quarry Incident (Part 3)

    They had heard of the heroes'' deeds but were skeptical.


    Now, with such a serious situation, it was impossible for them to stay calm.


    After hearing this, many were ready to flee immediately.


    Father Barry, tired of hearing such reactions, was getting impatient.


    He said firmly, "Run, run, run! Where can you run to?"


    Father Barry, usually kind-hearted, was speaking with unusual seriousness, which startled the townspeople.


    "The demons are right here. If you only focus on escaping, the demons will eventually invade the entire World of Eorera. Where will you run then? It''s better to build a defensive fortress now and do your part to resist the demons!"


    "Now that we have the ability to do this, why not? Fear alone won''t achieve anything. It''s important to choose the right path after careful consideration."


    Someone whispered, "But what can we do?"


    This question voiced everyone''s concerns.


    They were just ordinary people; what could they do?


    Father Barry said confidently, "The God of Light has summoned heroes. You don''t need to worry. With the help of the heroes, we will definitely seed."


    With that, the townspeople had little choice but to ask, "So what can we do?"


    Father Barry sighed with relief.


    He had finally persuaded the townspeople and then looked at the yers.


    The yers hadpleted their task of calming the townspeople and knew their part in this was done.


    They received their rewards and dispersed.


    Seeing this, Father Barry shared the next n with the townspeople.


    The townspeople looked at each other in confusion, "Is this all? We don''t have to do anything?"


    Father Barry nodded, "Yes, you don''t need to worry about the heroes'' strange actions. Just tell them what to do. Of course, you can do whatever you want in your free time, but right now, the ironworks needs more people."


    The mention of the ironworks made the residents uneasy.


    Just as the quarry incident had been rified, another concern about the ironworks made them worried.


    Father Barry reassured them, "The ironworks are managed by Ulon Town, so there''s no need to worry about what happened before. Besides, the ironworks can produce better weapons and bring continuous ie to the town."


    This made the ironworks sound much better than the quarry.


    The quarry workers only earned a fixed wage, and all the profits went to Viscount Hereford.


    Now, with the ironworks under Ulon Town''s management, everyone could benefit.


    Talking about something that directly affected their interests, the townspeople finally agreed.


    However, someone asked, "What about Mayor Herman? He''s probably still locked up in his house, right?"


    "Yes, we can''t just let him go!"


    Father Barry said, "Since he made the workers toil in the quarry, he should now work hard in the ironworks."


    The next day, Butch noticed a new person working beside him.


    But this person looked chubby and not very useful.


    Butch still asked, "Hey, what did you do to end up here?"


    Mayor Herman who is terrified, tried to hide.


    When they left the bandit camp, he still thought of Butch as a prisoner.


    But within just a day, he found himself in the same position as Butch.


    And when he saw Butch easily breathe dragon me to heat the furnace and then just sit back and rest, finishing his work with ease, Mayor Herman was even more shocked.


    Mayor Herman, on the other hand, had to haul carts of ore into the factory.


    After just a short time, Mayor Herman was exhausted and out of breath, unwilling to move anymore.


    When he was mayor, he never had to do such hard work, and his big belly only made things worse.


    Seeing this, Butch kicked the cart he was leaning on and bared his fierce fangs, saying, "Hey! How dare you ck off right in front of me?"


    Mayor Herman didn''t understand.


    Both of them were taking a break, so why was Butch so angry?


    What Mayor Herman didn''t realize was that Butch was trying to stay in Hanjun''s good graces.


    In the ironworks, the most important thing for Butch was to ignite the furnace with his dragon breath and keep the mes burning hot.


    After that, he didn''t have to do anything else.


    Normally, Butch didn''t just breathe dragon me; he also helped with heavy tasks since he was strong and willing to work.


    At other times, he kept an eye on the other workers in the ironworks, effectively acting as a supervisor.


    Mayor Herman was one of his main targets.


    It was mainly because Mayor Herman didn''t seem like someone who could handle hardbor.


    Even though he was working in the ironworks, Butch wouldn''t allow anyone to be more idle than him.


    This made things difficult for Mayor Herman.


    Every time he tried to take a break, Butch would catch him and force him to get back to work.


    That night, after the townspeople learned the truth and heard Father Barry''s ns, they all gathered outside Mayor Herman''s house, wanting to hear an exnation from him.


    But what could Mayor Herman possibly tell them?


    Would he admit that he had indeed deceived them?


    Mayor Herman was terrified that the townspeople might tear him apart, so he absolutely refused to go outside.


    Seeing this, the townspeople knew exactly what was going on.


    They rushed into Mayor Herman''s house and dragged him out.


    In the end, it was Father Barry who took control of the situation.


    He ordered the people to send Mayor Herman to work at the ironworks.


    His job there would earn him some food and a ce to sleep, but he shouldn''t expect anything more.


    Even then, the townspeople still felt unsatisfied.


    They had lost so many family members back then, and now Mayor Herman was getting off so easily?


    Father Barry exined that the real mastermind behind everything was Viscount Hereford.


    Mayor Herman, as mayor, had simply followed his orders.


    Making Mayor Herman work at the ironworks for the rest of his life was a severe punishment for him, and the townspeople would be able to see his miserable state anytime.

 Chapter 116: The Truth About The Quarry Incident (Part 4)

    After hearing this, the townspeople finally decided to spare Mayor Herman''s life and didn''t harm his wife either.


    Of course, Mayor Herman was no longer the mayor of Ulon Town.


    The townspeople elected Father Barry as the new mayor.


    Father Barry was a bit surprised; it seemed that things were moving in the direction that Hanjun had predicted.


    He remembered that Hanjun had once said if the mayor of Ulon Town caused trouble, then Father Barry should just take over as mayor.


    Thinking about it, everything Hanjun said hade true.


    So does that mean they really can work together to keep the demons out of the town?


    Father Barry originally wanted to refuse the position.


    Even though it would please the people, the townsfolk didn''t fully believe in the God of Light and still held some prejudice against Father Barry.


    He didn''t feel he was the right person to be the town mayor.


    But Hanjun gave him a look, signaling him to ept it for now.


    Bing the rightful mayor of the town would make it easier for Father Barry to manage things in Ulon Town.


    The townspeople would be more likely to follow his lead, which would save a lot of time in organizing things.


    In the end, Father Barry reluctantly agreed to be the acting mayor, saying he would step down once they found someone better suited for the role.


    Thispromise was eptable to both sides.


    Hanjun understood Father Barry''s concerns and didn''t say much about it afterward.


    A few days passed, and Ulon Town finally entered a period of steady growth.


    The work at the ironworks was progressing very smoothly.


    Flower Deer contributed many blueprints, and as more people joined, the ironworks'' production increased significantly.


    More people really did mean more power.


    Moreover, following Father Barry''s instructions, the cksmith informed everyone working at the ironworks that their monthly wage would be five gold coins.


    Many townspeople who hadn''t listened to Father Barry and joined the ironworks immediately became envious.


    To put it in perspective, five gold coins could cover half a year''s expenses for a family if they lived frugally.


    When they worked at the quarry, Viscount Hereford only paid them ten silver coins a month.


    The difference was obvious.


    The ironworks'' benefits were so good that, despite any bad memories from the quarry, everyone was willing to put those aside in the face of money.


    But now, Hanjun didn''t let Father Barry recruit more people for the ironworks.


    The ironworks are only so big and can''t amodate all the townspeople.


    Besides, Ulon Town will soon need people not just at the ironworks but for other infrastructure projects that haven''t even started yet.


    Father Barry was a bit confused about how Hanjun managed to get the townspeople so motivated.


    "Holy Son, why didn''t you let me tell them right away how much they''d earn working at the ironworks that night?"


    If he had announced it then, with such a generous wage, the townspeople wouldn''t have been so quiet.


    They would have rushed to take the jobs.


    Hanjun waved his hand, "If things had gone too smoothly, the townspeople might have resisted out of spite. This way, it also serves as a lesson for them."


    By doing this, he gave the townspeople a bit of a wake-up call.


    Father Barry motivated them to stay strong with his words, and then Hanjun used the promise of rewards to keep themmitted.


    He wasn''t worried that the townspeople wouldn''t be interested.


    After understanding Hanjun''s reasoning, Father Barry asked, "But where will the gold coinse from? The church doesn''t have that much money."


    Hanjun narrowed his eyes and asked, "How is the production at the ironworks going?"


    Father Barry replied, "The heroes and workers are busy and have already made the first batch of weapons ording to the Quest''s requirements. Right now, the weapons are piled up in the warehouse. But what use will these weapons be?"


    Hanjun said, "You asked where the money wille from, right? It''lle from these things. Go call Master PungPong over; I''ll give him a Quest."


    He said thest part to the Ragdoll Cat, who meowed in response and quickly ran off to find him.


    Master PungPong had been having a busy and fulfilling time with the other yers these past few days.


    Since there hadn''t been any major storyline developments in the game recently, it was their chance to grind through the daily quests.


    Spicy vor Fairy helped organize all the repeatable daily quests avable in Ulon Town and posted a summary on the forum.


    Hanjun pinned the post as a featured guide, making it the go-to for all beta test yers toplete their daily tasks.


    ...


    [ Spicy vor Fairy (OP)]:


    [ Every day at 8 AM, the quests to help Ulon Town NPCs will refresh. Each person can take one or two of these quests daily. But there''s a catch: once all the townspeople have been helped, you won''t be able to get any more quests. ]


    [ After helping the NPCs in Ulon Town, head to the church. Priest yers can do the church cleaning and prayer quests, while non-priest yers should go to the library to study. ]


    [ Once you finish those tasks, go find the Ragdoll Cat to get the brick-carrying quest and head to the ironworks. This quest is important because it can increase your favorability in Ulon Town and give you a lot of experience. It''s a daily must-do. ]


    [ Using skills will increase your proficiency. Once your proficiency reaches a certain level, your skills will level up, which also gives you more experience. ]


    [ Summary: The two most important NPCs in Ulon Town right now are Father Barry and Hanjun. They are the ones most likely to give out main storyline quests, so if you run into them, make sure to ask if they have any tasks for you. By the way, when talking to these NPCs, remember to use the right approach. Father Barry is very upright, so if you say something shocking, it might backfire.


    Hanjun is very friendly, but his background is quite mysterious. Rumor has it that Father Barry respects Hanjun a lot, though it''s unclear if that''s true. ]

 Chapter 117: The Journey To Lindblum City (Part 1)

    Master PungPong and his team received a message from the Ragdoll Cat.


    When they heard that Hanjun needed their help, they immediately rushed over from the ironworks.


    They found Hanjun and Father Barry discussing something together.


    Hanjun gave Father Barry a look, then said, "Master PungPong, I have an important Quest for you. You''ve made so many weapons, and now it''s time to put them to use. You cleared the bandits from the southern mountain, and the demon army hasn''t arrived yet. Take these weapons to Lindblum City and trade them for supplies."


    ...


    [ Quest Objective: Go to Lindblum City ]


    [ Quest Details: The town''s supplies are running low. Hanjun suggests that you could take the batch of weapons to Lindblum City and trade them for some supplies. Father Barry also mentioned that you might want to share the story of Ulon Town and the God of Light while you''re there. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Easy ]


    [ Quest Rewards: Experience Points +30,000, Favorability Points With The Church of Light +10, Gold Coin +1. ]


    ...


    When Master PungPong heard they were heading to a new map, he was thrilled.


    After reading the quest description, he thought carefully.


    "This quest description even hints at a bonus task. Could there be extra rewards if weplete it?"


    "I can''t believe they''re starting to give out gold coins as rewards. Does this mean they''re introducing a currency system?"


    "Does this mean we can explore a new map now?"


    But then Hanjun said, "It''s toote today. You should set off tomorrow."


    Master PungPong showed a look of disappointment, but since he received such an important quest, he knew he needed to share it with other yers.


    This time, only his team members received the quest.


    No one else could get it.


    After being summoned by the Ragdoll Cat, Master PungPong became the center of attention, "Why did the NPC specifically choose you for this Quest?"


    Master PungPong scratched his head, not really sure himself.


    Since they wouldn''t be acting until the next day and most of today''s tasks were already done, Master PungPong told his teammates that he was about to log off.


    His teammates knew he was a streamer and usually streamed until veryte, so it was surprising to see him logging off so early.


    Spicy vor Fairy asked, "So early? Aren''t you streaming tonight?"


    Master PungPong nodded, "I told my viewers I''d take a break tonight. I have something to do."


    He didn''t exin what he was going to do, and his teammates didn''t press the issue.


    They just reminded him to log in early the next day.


    The time in <<God''s Games Online>> is set to be the same as in real life, so most of the storyline unfolds during the day.


    This means that the game isn''t very friendly to yers who work during the day since they would miss out on what happens while they''re away.


    Luckily, the beta test yers that Hanjun selected have all adapted very well to the current gamey.


    Other than necessary eating and resting time, everyone spends most of their day online in the game.


    If a yer isn''t seen on a given day, it usually means they have something going on in real life and can''t log in¡ªthis has bemon knowledge in the game.


    After logging off, Master PungPong apologized to his viewers and ended his live streaming.


    The viewers groaned in disappointment.


    Master PungPong''s live streaming is the only ce where they can watch <<God''s Games Online>>, and they usually beg him to do live streaming longer so they can see more about the game.


    But now, even that one source was gone for the night.


    The reason Cha Dan-pung ended his live streaming so early today was that his video edits were finally ready¡ªhe had five or six videos.


    He hadn''t had time to review them over the past few days, so he reluctantly gave up tonight''s live streaming time to check the quality of the edited videos.


    Normally, he''s just a streamer and rarely uploads gamey videos.


    But after someone screen-recorded his live streaming and reposted it, he decided he needed to edit and upload his <<God''s Games Online>> gamey himself¡ªhe didn''t want others to get profit from his content.


    After watching his four or five videos, Cha Dan-pung finally looked up from theputer screen.


    Ever since he started ying <<God''s Games Online>>, it had been a long time since he spent so much time staring nkly at the screen.


    He sent his feedback on the videos to the editor and waited for a response.


    In the meantime, he checked his inbox, just in case he had missed any important messages while he was busy ying the game.


    Skipping over some obvious fan or troll messages, Cha Dan-pung found one or two private messages from people who were interested in business coborations.


    This was a new experience for Cha Dan-pung.


    He usually just do live streaming and didn''t pay much attention to his gamey videos since they didn''t get many views.


    He hadn''t made any videos for months, so it was surprising to receive business offers now.


    After reading through the private messages and chatting with the senders, he realized they were mainly interested in <<God''s Games Online>> because of its current poprity.


    Since Cha Dan-pung was the only one who are doing live streaming and had ess to the beta test, they wanted to leverage his content to ride the wave of the game''s sess.


    Cha Dan-pung was intrigued.


    This situation meant he was currently irreceable, which gave him the chance to negotiate for a higher price.


    If they were really that interested in <<God''s Games Online>>, they might agree to his terms.


    However, since his videos were alreadypleted, he didn''t want to redo them just to meet the client''s demands.


    Another issue was that he wanted his <<God''s Games Online>> videos to be unique in the gamingmunity.


    Adding ads might negatively impact the viewers'' experience, and some people might think he was just trying to make money off the game''s sess.

 Chapter 118: The Journey To Lindblum City (Part 2)

    After considering it, Cha Dan-pung politely declined the offers.


    Just as he was about to close the private messages, a new private message suddenly popped up.


    Cha Dan-pung hesitated for a moment before clicking on it.


    As soon as he read the message, he regretted it, feeling like he was wasting his time.


    [ Hello, I''m from the National Institute of Science and Technology. We have some questions to ask you. Can we discuss this in detail? ]


    He had never heard anything about the "National Institute of Science and Technology" before and thought it was just another scammer who was trying to trick him.


    Cha Dan-pung didn''t even bother to reply.


    He just blocked the person immediately.


    Soon after, the video editor sent him the edited videos ording to his instructions.


    Cha Dan-pung skimmed through the videos and felt they were good enough to be uploaded.


    After uploading the videos, he checked out the beta test yers'' group chat.


    It was a small group he had created just for the beta test yers, but it was quiet now, likely because everyone was busy ying the game and didn''t have time to chat.


    Since he had finished his live streaming early today, Cha Dan-pung decided to browse the official forums.


    Aside from Spicy vor Fairy''s guide and other yers who are discussing about the game, most of the posts wereints about how few people were on the beta test list.


    yers were wondering when they''d finally get to y the game.


    The official team still hadn''t given any answers about this.


    From the way the officials were handling it, it seemed like they weren''t too concerned.


    This attitude was starting to frustrate the yers who had missed out on the beta test selection twice, so negativements were gradually appearing on the forum.


    Now, it wasn''t just posts questioning the realism of the holographic game, but ratherints about the gamepany''sck of action, keeping yers in suspense, buying trending spots, and basically anything that suggested thepany didn''t care about the yers.


    People were bringing up all sorts of issues.


    As Cha Dan-pung scrolled through a few pages of the forum, he noticed that the conversation felt a bit strange.


    After all, <<God''s Games Online>> was still in the beta testing phase, and it was understandable for the officials to act the way they were.


    The game''s content was so realistic that it caught a lot of yers'' attention.


    But that didn''t seem like a good reason for other yers to start criticizing the officials.


    A thought popped into Cha Dan-pung''s mind: could it be that someone had hired a troll and infiltrated the forum?


    Thinking about it, it wouldn''t be surprising.


    <<God''s Games Online>> had already made it to the trending lists, and if there were any surveys, it would surely be considered the most anticipated game of the year.


    At the peak of Cha Dan-pung''s live streaming, the number of viewers can reach one million.


    When the officials were selecting beta test yers, fifty thousand yers signed up within just two days, showing how much attention <<God''s Games Online>> was getting.


    With that in mind, it wasn''t surprising if somepetitors were getting jealous.


    Cha Dan-pung had also heard from some fans that manypanies were ramping up efforts to develop holographic games, trying to seize a share of the market.


    Even if their technology wasn''t up to par, they were determined to release something that could at least look like a holographic game.


    But Cha Dan-pung didn''t care at all.


    He believed that with the current quality of <<God''s Games Online>>, no other gamepany could surpass it.


    He waspletely confident in that.


    What caught Cha Dan-pung''s attention was a post by a familiar online user, with a title that waspletely different from their usual style.


    [ Are Trolls Involved Now? Even if someone really made a holographic game, it doesn''t mean you can do it too! ]


    The title was sarcastic enough, and it made Cha Dan-pung chuckle as he clicked on it.


    The post was from a user named "Mister Trouble Maker," who used to constantlyment under official videos, iming that a holographic game was impossible.


    Ever since the game forum was created, he''d been patrolling it, leaving his mark everywhere, bing the first non-beta test yer that everyone recognized.


    Of course, because he was so active, every time yers saw him, they couldn''t help but mock him, saying, "Why are you here again?"


    If he hoped that suchments would get the officials to notice him and grant him a beta test slot, that wasn''t going to happen.


    Mister Trouble Maker never exined much, always sticking to his beliefs.


    But today, he posted something like this.


    Cha Dan-pung went in to check and saw that many people shared his feelings.


    ...


    [ Aachen Reply: Am I seeing things? Mr. Trouble Maker actually admitted that <<God''s Games Online>> is real? Is it raining red in the sky or something? ]


    [ ReBoot Reply: I guess it''s like, ''I can criticize <<God''s Games Online>>, but that doesn''t mean others can too.'' Mr. Trouble Maker''s loyalty to the officials is unwavering. ]


    [ Gilga? Reply: Yeah, yeah, the officials should just give Mr. Trouble Maker a beta test slot already, seeing how dedicated he is. ]


    ...


    Then the discussion turned to whether there were trolls in the forum.


    Cha Dan-pung replied to the post, agreeing that trolls might be involved, then left the thread to get some sleep.


    However, he didn''t expect that his reply would be noticed.


    Several regr forum users recognized him as the streamer of <<God''s Games Online>> and started to excitedly ask for his help.


    ¡­


    Hanjun opened his eyes and felt that on Earth, the name <<God''s Games Online>> was being mentioned constantly.


    He had set <<God''s Games Online>> as a special keyword on Earth, so whenever someone talked about the game, he could directly hear the rted discussions.


    This was one of the few perks of being a god.

 Chapter 119: Special Quest (Part 1)

    But tonight, he found out that the name was being mentioned a lot because Cha Dan-pung had ended his live streaming early, leaving many viewers disappointed that they couldn''t watch more.


    Hanjun thought about it and realized that the limited number of beta test yers had drawn too much attention.


    If Cha Dan-pung logged off, there was no other way for people to keep up with the game.


    More importantly, the main storyline quests in the game weren''t avable to all yers.


    In the future, there might be multiple main quests running simultaneously.


    To help yers stay informed about what''s happening in the game, he thought it might be a good idea to start an official live streaming.


    After deciding this, Hanjun started the live streaming.


    As soon as it went live, it immediately attracted many users who are interested in the World of Eorera.


    yers were surprised to find that the game''s officials had started the live streaming.


    They quickly flooded into the live streaming.


    Then they realized that the live streaming showed a fixed camera view, like a webcam, focusing on what was happening at the entrance of the church.


    This kind of live streaming might seem a little bit boring at first, but when the viewers noticed the title was "Live Streaming (Test)," they understood what was going on.


    Even though the fixed camera angle seemed dull, the audience still found ways to enjoy it.


    For example, they started observing if NPCs had any patterns in their movements, how realistic the game''s flowers, birds, and trees looked, and what the beta test yers were up to.


    Just from these small details, they managed to find a lot of fun.


    ~?~


    The next day, when Cha Dan-pung woke up, he didn''t log into the game right away.


    Instead, he checked the stats on the video he uploaded yesterday.


    Yesterday, he posted the first episode of his gamey video, and today it had already reached 200,000 views, making it onto the trending list.


    "Nice!" Cha Dan-pung silently cheered himself on.


    Just as he was about to log into the game, he heard from some fans that <<God''s Games Online>> official channel had also started live streaming.


    This really startled Cha Dan-pung.


    He wasn''t worried about other streamers since they didn''t have beta test ess, but the official live stream was a different story.


    It could steal some of his audience and take away some of his traffic.


    And, of course, he couldn''t just tell the game official not to broadcast their live streaming, which put him in a bit of an awkward situation.


    Cha Dan-pung quickly clicked on the live streaming link his fans provided.


    When he checked it out, he realized that the official live streaming was just a fixed camera that was ced at the entrance of the church in Ulon Town.


    The viewers could watch the townspeopleing and going, as well as Father Barry who is cleaning the church early in the morning.


    Whenever there was any movement on the screen, the chat would take note of it.


    From the number of viewers, it was clear that many people found it kind of boring but still liked to hang out in the live streaming as if it was something totally new to them.


    Cha Dan-pung let out a sigh of relief.


    It seemed like the official live streaming wasn''t trying topete with his for views, and the content of the live streaming was different enough that he could rx a bit.


    He spent some time watching the live streaming and noticed that the viewers were already pretty familiar with it.


    Whenever they saw a figure walking by and entering the church, they knew it was a yering to do their daily quest with Father Barry.


    Cha Dan-pung looked closely and realized that the person on screen was Spicy vor Fairy.


    "Is my teammate already online this early?" Cha Dan-pung was surprised and quickly logged into the game.


    He remembered that they had an important quest to do today.


    Hanjun had mentioned they would be heading to Lindblum City this morning, so he couldn''t afford to bete.


    Once in the game, Master PungPong found Spicy vor Fairy, who was indeed doing daily quests.


    Spicy vor Fairy exined, "Traveling in the game isn''t very convenient right now. It''ll take at least four or five days to get to Lindblum City ande back to Ulon Town, so I figured I might as well finish the daily quests while I have time. Gaining some extra experience points is always helpful."


    Their experience points weren''t just for leveling up.


    A lot of experience points were needed to upgrade skills as well, so simply leveling up wouldn''t be enough to improve their strength.


    Spicy vor Fairy was very organized when it came to these things, but other yers who had chosen the Priest ss were still confused.


    They didn''t know how to select skills or choose which direction to level up in.


    Spicy vor Fairy was thinking of making a guide to teach them how to use their experience points wisely, but it seemed like that would have to wait until after this quest was finished.


    Master PungPong thought this made sense, so he also joined in on doing daily quests.


    When Flower Deer logged in, she quietly started doing her quests too.


    However, even after they all finished their daily quests, they still hadn''t seen Pork Rib Boss log in.


    By this time, Father Barry had already gathered some of the braver townspeople, armed with weapons, to head to Lindblum City with the heroes.


    Everyone was waiting at the southern exit of Ulon Town, just waiting for thest teammate who had epted the quest to log in.


    Master PungPong started to get a little bit worried when Pork Rib Boss still hadn''t shown up.


    As mentioned earlier, if something was wrong, the teammates would be able to tell right away.


    With Pork Rib Boss being sote to log in today, the team was starting to get concerned.

 Chapter 120: Special Quest (Part 2)

    Master PungPong logged out to check the group chat and sent a private message to Pork Rib Boss to see if something hade up that prevented him from logging in today.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t get a reply even after waiting for a while.


    The NPCs were ready for them to start the mission, but Pork Rib Boss was still missing, and Master PungPong was getting anxious.


    Were they really going to have to leave their teammate behind?


    Hanjun could tell what they were thinking just by looking at them, so he didn''t rush the yers to start the mission.


    As for the townspeople, they definitely weren''t going to rush the heroes either, so they just waiting patiently too.


    Just as Master PungPong was about to make a call to Pork Rib Boss, he finally logged in, though in a hurry.


    He hurried over, apologizing repeatedly, "Sorry, I''mte! I had some things to do at home that took up my time."


    Seeing that he had clearly handled his business before rushing to join the game and didn''t seem to want to talk much about real-life matters, the group didn''t ask any more questions.


    Noticing that the group was nowplete, Hanjun walked over and asked, "Heroes, are you ready?"


    Master PungPong nodded his head and epted the quest.


    Hanjun then said to everyone, "Then let''s get ready to set off."


    As he finished speaking, the town residents obediently began to move the horse-drawn carts.


    Master PungPong was about to follow them when he suddenly noticed that Hanjun was sitting on one of the carts that was carrying the supplies.


    Feeling surprised, he asked, "Are youing with us, Hanjun?"


    Not only were the yers surprised, but Snowball also began to whimper when it realized that Hanjun was leaving Ulon Town and didn''t n to take it along, expressing its displeasure.


    Faced with Snowball''s whining, Hanjun could onlyfort it, promising many good things before Snowball finally stoppedining.


    Hanjun then said matter-of-factly, "Of course, originally, Father Barry should be the one that will go with you, but since Ulon Town can''t do anything without him, I''ll have to take his ce."


    After he finished speaking, the nearby townspeople didn''t dare to say anything more.


    No one really knew why, but when the town residents first saw Hanjun, they were stunned by his appearance.


    When Father Barry told them to listen to Hanjun, they agreed right away without hesitation.


    Later on, they wondered why they were following the orders of someone they didn''t know.


    But when they looked into Hanjun''s eyes, they didn''t dare say anything more.


    Now, seeing the heroes speaking politely to Hanjun, they assumed he must be someone important, and decided it was best not to oppose him.


    So, Hanjun became the NPC apanying them on this quest.


    Master PungPong had always been curious about Hanjun''s identity.


    Now that Hanjun was traveling with them, his curiosity pushed him to walk over and ask, "Can I ask you a question?"


    Hanjun who was sitting on the cart, swung his legs like an innocent child and replied, "Sure, but I can''t promise I''ll answer it."


    Master PungPong was happy to hear the first part, but when he heard the second part, his face fell.


    Still, he insisted, "Who are you really?"


    Hanjun tilted his head and replied, "Why do you ask that?"


    Master PungPong, imitating Spicy vor Fairy''s way of analyzing things, said, "I asked the town residents, and they don''t actually know you. Father Barry said you''re a distant rtive who came to stay with him. But if you''re really his rtive, why does he respect you so much and let you handle such important tasks?"


    As he exined, Master PungPong thought he''d found a lot of holes in the story and was certain that Hanjun would reveal the truth.


    But Hanjun just smiled and nodded, "So?"


    Master PungPong who is facing Hanjun''s beautiful smile is stunned and his mind suddenly goes nk, "So, so¡­"


    Hanjun said, "Why don''t you take a guess? What do you think my identity is?"


    He threw the question back to Master PungPong, leaving him feeling a bit confused.


    Spicy vor Fairy who is watching this scene, couldn''t help but sigh.


    Master PungPong had said so much but didn''t really get any answers, only ending up more puzzled.


    So, Spicy vor Fairy pulled Master PungPong back and asked Hanjun, "If we guess right, will there be a reward?"


    Spicy vor Fairy had his own suspicions about Hanjun''s identity.


    After everything they''d been through, Spicy vor Fairy had learned to add a bit of incentive for himself.


    Hanjun didn''t mind this little scheme and nodded generously, "Sure, if you guess correctly, I''ll grant you one request."


    As expected, the two of them immediately received a quest notification.


    ...


    [ Quest Objective: Identity Mystery]


    [ Quest Details: You suspect Hanjun is not really Father Barry''s distant rtive. Hanjun has given you a chance to guess his true identity. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Easy ]


    [ Quest Reward: Hanjun''s promise. ]


    ...


    Spicy vor Fairy smirked, ready to reveal his guess, but Hanjun waved his hand and said, "How about you wait until this mission is over before you share your guess?"


    Spicy vor Fairy agreed and held back his words.


    Master PungPong, however, became the one who was confused.


    Even though he seemed like he had things figured out earlier, he still hadn''t guessed Hanjun''s true identity.


    He thought about maybe cheating a little and asking Spicy vor Fairy to see if he could figure it out.


    But just as he was about to ask, a notification popped up in the quest interface, warning him that asking others for the answer wouldn''t count as a valid guess.


    Even if the answer was correct, it wouldn''t mean hepleted the quest.


    So, Master PungPong had to give up, sighing as he rejoined with his teammates.


    The journey to Lindblum City was destined to be very long.


    Last time, it took them half a day to reach the bandit camp, and now, going to the farther Lindblum City would take at least three days.

 Chapter 121: Meeting Viscount Hereford (Part 1)

    Luckily, yers didn''t feel tired, so after traveling for so long, they were still fine.


    Once they knew they were about to reach a new map, they immediately felt excited again.


    This sight made the town''s residents more convinced that these heroes who were summoned by the God of Light, were extraordinary¡ªthey might not even be human.


    Otherwise, why would they not need to eat and disappear when it was time to rest?


    The yers didn''t know that the NPCs were thinking this about them and kept asking Hanjun where they were.


    They hadn''t done much except fight a few monsters over the past few days, and they were getting really bored.


    Thankfully, they could still do daily quests with Hanjun, so it wasn''t too bad.


    Hanjun looked at the sky and said, "We should be able to reach the city before the sun sets. Let''s keep going."


    When they arrived at the north gate of Lindblum City, Master PungPong looked up at the massive city walls and eximed, "So impressive!"


    But now the city gate was tightly closed, and there was no one on the walls¡ªeverything seemed eerily quiet.


    One of the townspeople, who had been to Lindblum City before, frowned and said, "It''s still early. The city gate shouldn''t be closed at this time. What''s going on?"


    No one could answer his question.


    Hanjun gave Master PungPong a look, and their quest was updated.


    Master PungPong didn''t even need to guess¡ªhe knew the mission was to go and check out the situation.


    But with the walls so high, there was no way to climb them.


    So, Master PungPong stood at the gate and shouted up, "Is anyone there? Can you open the gate?"


    He called out a few times, but there was no response from above.


    After waiting for a while, he helplessly signaled to his teammates.


    Just as the team was about to react, there was finally a response from the wall.


    A soldier wearing a helmet leaned over and looked down, "Who''s there? Why are you shouting?"


    Master PungPong was relieved to finally get a response and said excitedly, "We''re from Ulon Town. Can you let us into the city?"


    The soldier adjusted his helmet and muttered softly, "Ulon Town? Wasn''t that ce that was wiped out by the demons? Are you refugees?"


    Remembering the lord''s orders not to let anyone into Lindblum City, the soldier waved his hand dismissively, "You should leave. We don''t wee you here."


    With that, he was about to leave the wall and go back to daydreaming.


    Master PungPong was stunned by his reaction.


    What was going on?


    They were being turned away without a word?


    The townspeople heard the soldier''s words and began talking among themselves.


    They had thought Lindblum City, being under the protection of Viscount Hereford, would be a safe ce, so they fled from Ulon Town.


    But now it seemed that even if they hadn''t been captured by bandits and had made it to Lindblum City, they wouldn''t be allowed to go in.


    Comparing the two, returning to Ulon Town didn''t seem so bad after all.


    Master PungPong was furious.


    No matter how much he shouted, the soldier on the wall didn''t give him a response andpletely ignored him.


    Spicy vor Fairy pulled him back, and the four of them stood together to analyze the situation.


    Spicy vor Fairy led the discussion, saying, "ording to what the townspeople said, the city gate shouldn''t be closed at this time. Something must have happened to cause this change. I think the most likely reason is that Lindblum City heard the demons wereing towards the south, so they closed the gate to defend against them."


    Master PungPong gritted his teeth in frustration, "But didn''t we already defeat the demons? How could they not have received any news?"


    Flower Deer added, "Considering themunication of this era, it''s possible that the news hasn''t reached Lindblum City yet."


    Master PungPong was momentarily at a loss for words and then said, "So what should we do? The guards won''t listen to us."


    Pork Rib Boss stood up and said, "That''s simple. If they won''t listen to us, let''s find someone important to speak for us."


    Master PungPong was a bit confused, while Spicy vor Fairy walked up to the city gate.


    Without saying a word, he cast a Glimmering Glow Spell at the gate.


    A huge ball of light rose into the sky and exploded like fireworks, lighting up the evening sky as if it were daytime.


    Themotion was big enough to get everyone''s attention.


    Hanjun raised an eyebrow while watching Spicy vor Fairy''s actions.


    The soldiers on the wall panicked and shouted, "What have you done? Why did you make such a bigmotion? Is the demon armying?"


    Spicy vor Fairy didn''t argue, simply pointing at the soldier, "Since you won''t talk to us properly, I''ll find someone who will."


    Just as Spicy vor Fairy said, the noise he caused rmed the entire city.


    Inside the city, Viscount Hereford was having dinner at home.


    Before he could take a bite, the sudden burst of light lit up the entire sky, followed by a thunderous sound.


    Viscount Hereford jumped out of his chair in shock, he opened his eyes wide as he asked, "What''s happening? Where''s the Warlock? Get the Warlock here!"


    Viscount Hereford was so frightened that his whole body was shaking, and he didn''t even n to go outside to check the situation.


    Instead, he ordered a servant to fetch Saradin, the Warlock toe to him.


    The servant obeyed his order but he was secretly rolling his eyes.


    Viscount Hereford is usually very timid.


    Whenever something happens, his first reaction is to call for the Warlock.


    If it only happened once or twice, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    After all, Saradin was invited by Viscount Hereford to stay in Lindblum City, and he relies on the Viscount''s support for his living expenses.


    In return, if anything happens, Saradin is expected to help him.

 Chapter 122: Meeting Viscount Hereford (Part 2)

    But most of the time, it''s just Viscount Hereford scaring himself over nothing.


    Yet, he doesn''t care; as soon as he hears the slightest noise, he orders someone to fetch Saradin.


    This has happened so often that Saradin has started to get annoyed.


    Every time, he finds out that the thing that scared Viscount Hereford is something trivial, not worth mentioning.


    But he still has to rush over, which is really frustrating.


    This frustration has started to show in Saradin''s attitude.


    The servants also notice that every time he goes to call Saradin on Viscount Hereford''s orders, Saradin''s attitude gets worse.


    Unfortunately, the servants are stuck in the middle, trying to please both Viscount Hereford and Saradin, which puts him in a tough spot.


    Despite his growing impatience, Saradin still followed the servant into the lord''s mansion to meet with Viscount Hereford.


    When he saw therge, overweight Viscount, Saradin lowered his eyes to hide his displeasure and asked bluntly, "Viscount, what''s the matter?"


    Viscount Hereford stood up and cautiously nced out the window, saying, "Saradin, did you notice what just happened? What was that? Could it be that the demon army is near Lindblum City?"


    Saradin internally rolled his eyes but patiently exined, "From the magical energy, it''s clear that this wasn''t caused by demons. There''s no need for you to worry, Viscount."


    Viscount Hereford''s eyes widened, "If it''s not the demons, then is someone else trying to intimidate Lindblum City? Do they want to start a war?"


    Saradin almost wanted to facepalm right in front of Viscount Hereford, but he held back and patiently exined, "It''s just a light-type magic called Glimmering Glow spell. It''s clear they don''t have any hostile intentions."


    Viscount Hereford''s chubby face trembling and was about to say something else,


    but Saradin turned his head away, not wanting to look at him.


    At that moment, the voice of the head guard came from outside the door, "Viscount, there''s a strange group of people at the north gate trying to enter the city. The soldiers refused to let them in, and then they cast some kind of strange spell that scared the soldiers, making them too afraid to move. What should we do?"


    Viscount Hereford was stunned, "Strange people? Where did theye from?"


    The head guard replied, "They said they came from Ulon Town."


    Viscount Hereford frowned, "Ulon Town? Didn''t the demon army destroy that ce two days ago? Could they be refugees?"


    The head guard thought for a moment, "They have a cart with them, so they might really be refugees."


    Viscount Hereford was about to say that Lindblum City doesn''t ept refugees, but then he remembered they used a spell that caught the attention of the whole city.


    He fell silent.


    Not long after that, Viscount Hereford asked, "Did they say what they want?"


    The head guard shook his head, "They just want the soldiers to open the gate so they can enter the city."


    Viscount Hereford trembled even more, "They didn''t say anything else? Just that they want to enter the city?"


    The head guard confirmed this, and Viscount Hereford turned his gaze to Saradin, "Sir Warlock, what do you think we should do?"


    Saradin put aside his usual dislike for Viscount Hereford and started thinking carefully.


    In his view, the group outside didn''t seem threatening at all.


    If his senses were correct, themotion earlier was just caused by a Glimmering Glow spell.


    It had been a long time since anyone had used such a powerful Glimmering Glow spell, which was why Viscount Hereford and the others were so scared by such harmless magic.


    Saradin considered more than just that.


    After so many years without seeing anyone using Glimmering Glow Magic and it suddenly appeared right after the demon army had defeated the defensive frontline.


    Saradin wasn''t sure what this meant.


    Under Viscount Hereford''s gaze, Saradin finally said, "We should go and see what''s going on. At the very least, we should ask them what they want."


    Saradin was also curious.


    He wanted to know what kind of person could cast such a powerful Glimmering Glow spell.


    Hearing Saradin''s suggestion, Viscount Hereford felt more confident.


    He straightened up his body and said, "Alright, let''s go and see them."


    The three of them headed to the north gate, with the head guard leading the way.


    When they arrived, they saw Hanjun and his group, who had been waiting outside the gate for a long time.


    When Spicy vor Fairy saw that there was finally a response from the people on the wall and that the neers looked like important figures, he realized they must be the big shots of Lindblum City.


    Just as Spicy vor Fairy was about to say something, the guard captain on the wall called out, "Who are you down there?"


    Spicy vor Fairy responded without hesitation, "Who are you up there?"


    The guard captain noticed Viscount Hereford''s displeased expression, but Viscount Hereford just looked at Saradin.


    As long as Saradin wasn''t bothered, Viscount Hereford didn''t care what these people said.


    In his eyes, these refugees wereing to Lindblum City seeking survival, and as the lord, he believed he could decide their fate.


    So, he didn''t even nce at them.


    Saradin was curious about them but didn''t speak up.


    Instead, he told the guard captain, "You handle it."


    The guard captain answered inly, "This is Viscount Hereford, the lord of Lindblum City, and Sir Saradin, an Intermediate-level Warlock."


    Spicy vor Fairy raised an eyebrow.


    It seemed themotion he caused had indeed attracted the big shots of Lindblum City.


    Spicy vor Fairy replied politely, "We came from Ulon Town to Lindblum City to do some trading."


    Viscount Hereford''s eyebrows twitched slightly, "Trading? What good things could Ulon Town have to trade with us?"


    The guard captain echoed his question, "What kind of trade do you want to do?"


    Spicy vor Fairy pointed to their cart and said, "Some weapons. I can guarantee these weapons are unique to Ulon Town. Viscount, don''t you want to take a look?"

 Chapter 123: Meeting Viscount Hereford (Part 3)

    Viscount Hereford nced at their cart and wrinkled his nose in disdain, thinking Spicy vor Fairy was exaggerating.


    He had been to Ulon Town before and couldn''t believe they could produce fine weapons.


    What intrigued him more was how they imed to havee from Ulon Town, yet the demon army was nearing the town.


    How were they so rxed and able to make weapons?


    The guard captain could sense what Viscount Hereford was thinking from his expression.


    Without waiting for his instructions, he bluntly asked, "Ulon Town? Wasn''t that ce already taken over by the demons? How could you havee from there?"


    Spicy vor Fairy replied, "Demons? They were wiped out long ago by the heroes summoned by the God of Light. Ulon Town is perfectly safe now."


    Viscount Hereford who is shocked, leaned over the wall to get a better look, but realizing his improper behavior, he quickly stood upright again while listening as the guard captain continued the conversation.


    The guard captain was equally surprised and said, "That''s impossible. Everyone knows the God of Light abandoned humanity. How could He summon the heroes now?"


    Spicy vor Fairy regretted using this approach, feeling annoyed by the repeated questions.


    He then replied while holding back his frustration, "There''s nothing impossible about it. The fact that the people of Ulon Town are still alive is proof enough."


    Saradin stroked his chin, frowning.


    If what they said was true, and the God of Light had really summoned the heroes to save the people of Ulon Town, then defeating the demons wouldn''t be surprising.


    It wasmon knowledge that Light-type Magic was the demons'' weakness.


    If the God of Light hadn''t stopped responding to humans and Light-type Magic hadn''t faded, humanity wouldn''t have lost the fight against the demons, nor would they have lost faith in the God of Light.


    But why would the God of Light suddenly start responding to humans again?


    Viscount Hereford was skeptical and gave the guard captain a look.


    The guard captain immediately said, "How do I know you''re not lying?"


    Spicy vor Fairy felt his patience wearing thin.


    He cast a Radiant Arrow spell toward the wall.


    Five arrows made of light appeared out of thin air, shining with a silver glow, and flew up to the wall, embedding themselves deeply behind the guard captain.


    Viscount Hereford was so scared that he started trembling and quickly hid behind Saradin.


    Spicy vor Fairy asked, "Is that enough proof for you?"


    Saradin studied the remaining Radiant Arrows for a moment and nodded his head, "It''s definitely the Radiant Arrow spell from the Light-type Magic category. Very few people use this magic anymore. He must be a priest."


    Viscount Hereford then remembered that Saradin was an intermediate-level Warlock, so it was unlikely he couldn''t defend against such a simple spell.


    Seeing Viscount Hereford was a bit upset, Saradin exined, "I just wanted to verify if they were telling the truth."


    Viscount Hereford epted the exnation and was about to order the guard captain to let the people below in, but he hesitated, recalling that Saradin didn''t have a good opinion of the Church of Light.


    He nced at Saradin for guidance.


    Saradin who is unconcerned, said, "We Warlocks don''t usually like people from the Church of Light, but the situation is different now. The demon army is approaching, and if they have information about the demons, let them in. We might learn something useful from them."


    Viscount Hereford nodded his head in agreement, and the guard captain didn''t need to say anything more.


    He simply ordered the gate to be lowered.


    Hanjun watched the whole scene from outside.


    He raised an eyebrow and jumped down from the cart.


    He then swaggered into Lindblum City.


    The gate finally opened.


    After entering the city, the soldiers closed the gate behind them again.


    One of the townspeople couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you close the gate? What if other people want to enter Lindblum City?"


    The soldier who was following the orders, replied indifferently, "If everyone wanted to enter Lindblum City, how could the city hold so many people? They would have to find another ce."


    The townspeople exchanged nces, realizing that even if they hadn''t been captured by bandits, even if they had made it safely to Lindblum City, they might have been locked outside the gate.


    It was possible that the demon army could have arrived while they were still stuck outside.


    Thinking about this, they began to feel grateful that the God of Light finally answered Father Barry''s prayers and summoned the heroes to drive back the demons, and saved them from the bandits.


    Otherwise, they might not have survived.


    The soldier told them, "The lord is waiting for you at the lord''s manor. He has some questions to ask you."


    The townspeople were about to drive the cart forward when a soldier stopped them, "You can''t bring these things with you."


    The items the soldier stopped them from taking were the most important things they had brought on this trip.


    They couldn''t afford to leave them behind.


    One of the townspeople questioned the soldier, "These are our most important goods. Why can''t we bring them?"


    The soldier replied bluntly, "What sense does it make to bring these things to the lord''s manor?"


    So, as long as they didn''t bring the goods to the lord''s manor, it was fine?


    Spicy vor Fairy reasoned.


    The soldier hesitated, thought for a while, and then remembered that Viscount Hereford clearly had business with them.


    It was best not to offend them at this time, so he said, "That''s fine, but we won''t be responsible for watching over your things."


    With that settled, Spicy vor Fairy had two townspeople stay behind to watch the goods, while the rest of them followed him to the lord''s manor to meet the well-known Viscount Hereford.


    After arranging everything, the group walked through the streets of Lindblum City while taking a look at the city''s condition.

 Chapter 124: Meeting Viscount Hereford (Part 4)

    It was clear that news about the demon army''s arrival had affected Lindblum City.


    Although there were some people on the streets, the city was much more deste than usual.


    When these people saw Spicy vor Fairy and his group, they looked at them with wary eyes until they passed by, then hurriedly returned to their homes.


    As they walked, the atmosphere in Lindblum City felt very oppressive.


    Spicy vor Fairy and his group could sense it clearly.


    This kind of atmosphere was something Spicy vor Fairy and the others had experienced when they first arrived at Ulon Town.


    It was the silent despair thates when you know death is approaching, but you don''t know what to do.


    However, this situation was much better than what Spicy vor Fairy had imagined before they arrived.


    They had thought Lindblum City might be like Ulon Town, where everyone had fled, making their valuable weapons nothing more than useless scrap metal with no one to buy them.


    Because of this, they had specifically asked the townspeople who came with them why they chose to flee to Lindblum City.


    What would they do if Lindblum City also fell?


    The townspeople answered bitterly, "Lindblum City is at least a big city nearby. We thought that since there''s a Warlock here, he might be able to barely hold off the demon army. If Lindblum City falls, where else could we escape to?"


    That made sense.


    If Lindblum City also fell, they would be faced with endless fleeing, with no hope of ever stopping.


    On the way, the soldiers led Spicy vor Fairy and his group to the gates of the lord''s manor.


    After saying "We''re here," the soldiers turned around and walked away.


    Spicy vor Fairy didn''t even have time to stop them to ask what they should do next; the soldiers had already walked far away.


    Fortunately, a servant came out of the lord''s manor, and, knowing they had been invited by Viscount Hereford, he led them inside.


    As they passed through the front gate and walked down the hallway, the yers looked around.


    The lord''s manor was a very typical Western-style building, but its design didn''t seem to match any modern Western architectural style.


    It seemed to have elements of different styles mixed together.


    As they looked at the luxurious and grand manor, they couldn''t help but asionally express their amazement.


    It wasn''t that they had never seen such beautiful scenery before, but the surprise of arriving on a new map and seeing how detailed the game developers had been with the building designs was impressive.


    It was clear that the buildings didn''t resemble anything from Earth, suggesting that the game developers might have designed them by themselves.


    The developers had really put in a lot of effort.


    Even though it was still in the beta testing phase, they had created so much, making them even more excited about the official release.


    The servant led them to the lord''s reception room and said, "The lord is changing clothes and will be with you shortly," then quickly left, just like the soldiers.


    Master PungPong couldn''t help butment, "Do all the NPCs here act like this? They say something and then disappear."


    Spicy vor Fairy wondered why they were facing this issue.


    It seemed that the NPCs on the new map were not very weing.


    Was it just because he had used Light-type Magic?


    It shouldn''t be the case.


    If they were really concerned about him being a priest, they wouldn''t have let them into the city in the first ce.


    There must be another reason.


    The servant had said that Viscount Hereford would return soon, but after waiting for over half an hour, they still hadn''t seen him, making them a little bit impatient.


    Spicy vor Fairy nced at Hanjun instinctively, since Hanjun was the one who had issued the quest.


    He hoped to see if Hanjun had any hints.


    Hanjun, meanwhile, had found a table to sit at and noticed Spicy vor Fairy looking over.


    He even gave him a smile.


    It seemed there were no hints, so they would have to figure things out on their own.


    Master PungPong touched his head and asked, "What''s wrong? Did we miss something important for the quest?"


    Missing something important meant they might have missed a key piece of evidence and couldn''t trigger the next part of the story.


    Spicy vor Fairy shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know what was going on.


    Hanjun noticed they were getting anxious and thought they might have missed something or encountered a bug.


    In reality, he could hear Viscount Hereford and Saradin discussing about what questions they needed to ask to them and how to deal with them from the next room.


    They had been discussing this small matter for a long time.


    Master PungPong wondered if they should step outside to see if they had missed anything.


    Just then, Viscount Hereford and Saradin finally appeared at the door.


    Viscount Hereford walked in slowly, expecting to hear greetings or ttery, or at least see them reacting in fear.


    Instead, he waited for a long time and saw that Spicy vor Fairy and the others didn''t react at all.


    The town residents following Spicy vor Fairy also stood there, not moving.


    Viscount Hereford, feeling frustrated and red-faced, finally said, "Are you the ones looking for me?"


    Spicy vor Fairy found it a little bit funny.


    Didn''t the soldiers say that Viscount Hereford wanted to speak with them?


    How had it be them, the ones who wanted to find Viscount Hereford?


    Master PungPong quickly realized what was happening, stopped Spicy vor Fairy from speaking, and cheerfully addressed Viscount Hereford, "So you''re the Viscount. Sorry for not recognizing you. It''s our first time in Lindblum City."


    Viscount Hereford''s expression improved a bit when he realized it was their first time in Lindblum City and that not knowing him was understandable.


    He then asked, "Where is Mayor Herman? Why isn''t he here?"

 Chapter 125: Meeting Viscount Hereford (Part 5)

    Mayor Herman, being the mayor of Ulon Town, would have been much better at ttery than these young people.


    If Mayor Herman hade, it wouldn''t have been as awkward as it was now.


    Spicy vor Fairy was about to exin that Mayor Herman was stuck working at the ironworks and couldn''te today.


    However, Master PungPong gave Spicy vor Fairy a look, signaling that it wasn''t the time to talk about Mayor Herman.


    He then exined to Viscount Hereford, "Mayor Herman wanted toe, but he''s busy with the construction of the new ironworks in town and couldn''t leave. So, he sent us instead."


    Viscount Hereford''s curiosity was piqued when he heard about the ironworks. "Ironworks? At a time like this, you''re still focusing on building things like that?"


    Master PungPong chatted casually, "Isn''t this the exact time we need to develop our strength? To be honest, Viscount, we''ve defeated the Demon advance team. Now we n to turn Ulon Town into a frontline fortress against the demons. But Ulon Town is short on supplies, so we brought the weapons we made and came to Lindblum City to trade for some resources."


    Viscount Hereford was shocked by the news, "You actually defeated the demons? How is that possible?"


    He was very certain that a small ce like Ulon Town couldn''t possibly defeat the demons, so he didn''t believe what Master PungPong was saying.


    Master PungPong wanted to exin more, but Saradin spoke up, "Viscount, you might not have noticed, but there''s a priest among them. Although he''s just a low-level Priest, it seems the story about defeating the demons could be true."


    After Saradin said this, Viscount Hereford finally took the time to look at the group more carefully.


    He instinctively ignored Hanjun and focused on the four yers, but just as Saradin had mentioned, he couldn''t tell which one was the Priest.


    Saradin stared sharply at Spicy vor Fairy, making Spicy vor Fairy feel ufortable and frown.


    Spicy vor Fairy could sense Saradin''s hostility toward him, though he had no idea where it came from.


    Pretending not to notice the hostility, he asked, "Viscount, may I ask who this person is?"


    Viscount Hereford then remembered he hadn''t introduced Saradin yet.


    When he mentioned Saradin, his tone became much more proud, "This is the renowned intermediate-level Warlock, Sir Saradin. Unlike you a low-level Priest, he has certification from the Magic Tower."


    It sounded impressive, but to the yers, it just added a new term to their vocabry, which they quickly forgot about.


    Spicy vor Fairy guessed that ever since the God of Light fell asleep a few years ago, the Church of Light had lost its importance, and maybe this Warlock didn''t like priests very much.


    His current attitude seemed to show his feelings.


    Saradin watched Spicy vor Fairy with interest and said, "Tell me, it''s impossible for just one Priest to drive away the demons. How did you manage to do it?"


    Under Saradin''s hawk-like gaze, Spicy vor Fairy frowned and patiently exined, "It was Father Barry of the Church of Light who awakened the God of Light. The God then summoned the heroes to help Ulon Town defeat the demons."


    "Heroes?!" Viscount Hereford''s eyes widened.


    He rubbed his hands nervously and said, "Are you saying that the God of Light really awakened? But why didn''t he just defeat the demons himself? Why summon the heroes?"


    He quickly realized something and looked at Spicy vor Fairy and his group, "Are you saying that you are the heroes summoned by the God of Light?"


    Spicy vor Fairy and the others nodded their head, unsure why the Viscount was so excited.


    Viscount Hereford was not only excited but also had mixed feelings.


    Like everyone else, he had felt that the God of Light had abandoned humanity and had once despised the God.


    But now that the demons were almost at his gates, threatening his life, hearing that the God of Light had awakened, he felt a sense of relief, thinking that there was hope after all.


    As for why the God of Light didn''t respond to humanity before, he didn''t dwell on that.


    As long as he could survive, he was willing to ept anything.


    At that moment, Saradin cleared his throat, reminding Viscount Hereford that there was still a Warlock present.


    Trying to cover his earlierpse, the Viscount said, "I understand the specifics now. You mentioned before that you came to Lindblum City for a reason. What is it that you need?"


    Spicy vor Fairy patiently said, "We made some weapons and want to exchange them for supplies."


    Viscount Hereford''s smile grew even wider, "Yes, I remember you wanted to trade for supplies. Does this mean you''re not nning to give up on Ulon Town?"


    Spicy vor Fairy nodded.


    Viscount Hereford was even happier now.


    Of course, he was happy.


    If someone wanted to build a defensive fortress in Ulon Town, it meant they were blocking the demons from reaching Lindblum City.


    If the demons started their attack, Ulon Town would be the first target, reducing the danger for Lindblum City and allowing its residents to live more peacefully.


    Moreover, considering that Spicy vor Fairy and his group didn''t ask for anything from Lindblum City and were only looking to exchange supplies, it seemed like they were getting benefits without needing to do anything in return.


    Viscount Hereford thought about all this with delight.


    Seeing his reaction, Spicy vor Fairy''s irritation faded a bit.


    Beforeing here, Father Barry had shared stories about his colleagues'' experiences in Lindblum City, and the things Viscount Hereford had done in Ulon Town had already made a bad impression on Spicy vor Fairy and his group.


    However, Master PungPong''s attitude reminded Spicy vor Fairy that Viscount Hereford was the lord of Lindblum City and had many soldiers.


    They couldn''t do much to him right now and had to set aside their dissatisfaction.


    But Viscount Hereford''s attitude, treating them as a human wall against the demons, made Spicy vor Fairy feel uneasy.

 Chapter 126: Meeting Viscount Hereford (Part 6)

    It seemed like all their hard work was benefiting for the people like Viscount Hereford, and it left him feeling frustrated.


    Viscount Hereford didn''t realize this.


    He looked at Saradin''s expression and tentatively asked, "If that''s the case, this lord will allow you to stay in Lindblum City for two days toplete your trade. What do you think, Sir Saradin?"


    Saradin twirled a curl of hair at his temple and squinted his eyes as he replied, "That''s fine."


    Viscount Hereford had his servants show Spicy vor Fairy and his group out.


    Spicy vor Fairy was surprised that Viscount Hereford had let them leave so easily.


    It seemed that nothing extra had happened, which was a relief.


    Standing at the gate of the lord''s mansion, Spicy vor Fairy turned his gaze to Hanjun, his eyes full of questions.


    They had finally resolved the issue of entering the city, so now Hanjun should tell them what to do next, right?


    Instead, Hanjun shrugged his shoulder and said, "What are you looking at me for? The problem is solved. It''s time to find buyers. Ulon Town is still waiting for us."


    Well, it seemed NPCs still weren''t giving any hints.


    Spicy vor Fairy decided to take his group on a tour of Lindblum City to get a better understanding of the situation.


    Once the decision was made, the yers gathered and chatted about the information they had just received from the lord''s mansion.


    Master PungPong asked casually, "I noticed that the NPCs in Lindblum City are very wary of us. That Warlock named Saradin looked at Spicy vor Fairy with a pretty bad expression. Is it because we''re new to Lindblum City, and our reputation here isn''t high enough for the NPCs to treat us better?"


    This guess isn''t without reason.


    Spicy vor Fairy agreed and then thought of something else, "What do you think about Hanjun? why did Hanjun say he woulde along with us but not do anything?"


    He remembered that Saradin had identified him as a Priest right away, but why didn''t Saradin notice Hanjun?


    They had previously guessed that Hanjun might hold a higher position than Father Barry in the Church of Light and might also use light-type magic.


    If Saradin could recognize him as a Priest, why couldn''t he recognize Hanjun''s identity?


    Could it be that Hanjun is even more impressive than Saradin?


    Thinking this, Spicy vor Fairy turned his head to see if he could catch a glimpse of Hanjun''s expression.


    But when he turned around, he found that Hanjun had mysteriously disappeared.


    As he stopped, everyone else did too.


    Master PungPong looked back and couldn''t figure out what was going on, "What are you looking at?"


    Spicy vor Fairy said, "... It looks like Hanjun is gone. Did anyone see where he went?"


    Flower Deer calmly said, "I think I saw him point at somewhere and then leave on his own."


    Spicy vor Fairy sighed.


    It seemed Hanjun was confident they couldplete the quest and had left without saying where he was going.


    Fortunately, this was just a game, so it wasn''t as frustrating as real life.


    They just needed to find an NPC to trade with andplete the transaction, without worrying too much about Hanjun''s whereabouts.


    After they left, the Lord''s Mansion didn''t quiet down.


    When Viscount Hereford heard from his servant that the heroes had already left, he turned his head to Saradin and asked, "Sir, do you think what they said is credible?"


    Saradin rxed in his chair and replied, "Are you asking if the God of Light has really awakened or if they really defeated the demons?"


    Viscount Hereford sighed.


    Saradin continued, "Aren''t you clear about this? Even when you heard about the bandits in the southern mountain, you didn''t care. If they''vee to Lindblum City after dealing with those bandits, it''s likely they''re telling the truth."


    Viscount Hereford gave a dryugh, "Sir Saradin, I seem to have trouble understanding what you''re saying."


    Saradin snorted.


    Although he had been invited to Lindblum City by Viscount Hereford, it didn''t mean he had to agree with everything Viscount Hereford said.


    He didn''t like the Church of Light, but that didn''t mean hecked integrity.


    Seeing that Viscount Hereford was silent, Saradin didn''t want to make things worse.


    He changed the subject to help Viscount Hereford save face, "What they said is probably urate, but I suspect there''s still someone important in the Church of Light who yed a major role. That person is the key."


    Viscount Hereford noticed this too and hesitated, "Are you saying that the Church of Light has a Cardinal in Ulon Town?"


    The Cardinal is a position below the Pope in the Church of Light.


    Since the Church of Light fell from prominence, and thest Pope was assassinated by the Order of the Shattering Light over a hundred years ago, the Church has only had a few Priests left in remote churches, with no other significant figures.


    In the current situation where the Order of the Shattering Light is rampant, all the high-ranking officials of the Church of Light have gone into hiding.


    No one knows where they are or what they are doing, but everyone in the Church of Light knows that if they show themselves, they will only attract endless pursuit from the Order of the Shattering Light.


    If an ordinary Priest were to awaken the God of Light, neither Viscount Hereford nor Saradin would believe it.


    They would be more inclined to think that a high-ranking figure from the Church of Light was in Ulon Town, using special methods to finally awaken their God, who then summoned the heroes to defeat the seemingly undefeatable demons.


    Only this would persuade Viscount Hereford and Saradin.


    Saradin nodded his head, agreeing with this view, "The Cardinal... No, it might be something even more significant."


    The two of them exchanged a look, not voicing their most likely guess, and both of them thought that the people of Ulon Town were bringing trouble upon themselves.

 Chapter 127: Selling The Weapon (Part 1)

    Now, the entire continent is focused on the demons.


    If they discover that Ulon Town has suddenly risen and managed to withstand the demon attacks, it will surely alert them to something happening.


    Ulon Town not only failed to keep this information secret but also sent people to Lindblum City for trade, openly sharing news about the God of Light''s awakening and the heroes.


    Aren''t they worried that this news will reach the Order of the Shattering Light and create more enemies for themselves?


    The Order of the Shattering Light are not ordinary people.


    They harbor even more hatred and madness toward the Church of Light than Warlocks do.


    Unlike Saradin, who can still talk to Priests calmly, the Order of the Shattering Light''s mission is to eradicate heretics.


    To them, everyone except the Order of the Shattering Light and demons is a heretic and should be eliminated.


    These people might be even more evil than the demons because they have human intelligence, are very calcting, and are deceitful.


    Even knowing this, Viscount Hereford and Saradin had no intention of warning Spicy vor Fairy and the others.


    Dive deeper into the story on m-vle-mpyr


    After exchanging a nce, they let them continue to make mistakes.


    Saradin said with a sigh, "It seems I can''t ce too much hope in the Church of Light. I''ll probably soon hear news of Ulon Town disappearing."


    Viscount Hereford nodded his head in agreement, "In that case, we''ll have to rely on you, Sir Saradin. You are the greatest support Lindblum City has to stand firm."


    Viscount Hereford knew that the only reason he hadn''t left with his family yet was because of Saradin.


    Even though Saradin was just an intermediate-level Warlock who was recognized by the Magic Tower and defeating demons might be difficult, his umted resources and support should help Lindblum City hold out for a while.


    They could deal with other matterster.


    Viscount Hereford had already discussed this with Saradin before, and Saradin didn''t say more.


    Saradin had never been to the front lines, but he believed with his current abilities he could still help Lindblum City to hold on for a while, and this would justify the considerable amount of money that Viscount Hereford had paid for him.


    He said, "Don''t worry, as an intermediate-level Warlock, I can definitely handle this. You can rest easy."


    With this reassurance, Viscount Hereford felt much more at ease and had someone to escort Saradin out.


    Saradin declined the servant''s offer to apany him to his room.


    After stepping outside, he looked around and then left in a particr direction.


    ~?~


    Meanwhile, Spicy vor Fairy finally found a ce simr to a ck market after asking around.


    This area wasn''t under anyone''s control, and no one collected middleman fees here.


    If you wanted to trade here, you had to find a trading partner by yourself.


    If you got scammed, you had to deal with it on your own; no one would help you get justice.


    That''s why it was called a ck market.


    The ck market was located in a remote slum in Lindblum City.


    It was chaotic and dirty, with filthy water running everywhere.


    Homeless peopley on the ground, their eyes were dull as they watched people pass by.


    Those who walked by didn''t dare look at anyone for too long, fearing it would bring them trouble.


    They usually avoided eye contact with them and hurried along.


    When Spicy vor Fairy and his group entered the ck market, they immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    They didn''t look like regr visitor of the ck market, and their clean faces made them more stood out.


    Even the most intimidating-looking member of their group, Pork Rib Boss, had a righteous air about him, making this group of people even more noticeable.


    Especially the people who are following behind Pork Rib Boss.


    However, Spicy vor Fairy''s goal was clear.


    When he saw a quick-moving young boy, he waved him over.


    The boy wasn''t scared at all and walked right up to them, asking, "Who are you looking for?"


    Master PungPong was surprised, "You already know we''re looking for someone?"


    The boy said, "That''s easy to tell. Anyoneing to the ck market is usually here to do business. It looks like it''s your first time here, and you''re probably looking for a buyer or a seller, right? So, who are you looking for?"


    Spicy vor Fairy whispered, "I''m looking for a buyer who has a big demand for weapons and can take this batch off our hands."


    The boy calmly asked, "What kind of goods? Cold weapons or something for a Mage?"


    Spicy vor Fairy replied, "Cold weapons."


    The boy asked again, "Do you have a sample? I can help you find a buyer who might be interested."


    Spicy vor Fairy suddenly realized that he had forgotten about that.


    Their goods had been held by the city gate guards and hadn''t been brought with them.


    Just as he was about to say they needed to go back and get the goods, a sword suddenly fell from the sky.


    Spicy vor Fairy quickly caught it in his hands and, upon closer inspection, realized it was one of the weapons they had brought.


    He looked up and saw Hanjun standing on a building above them, waving at them.


    Spicy vor Fairy was pleasantly surprised.


    Could it be that during the time Hanjun had disappeared, he had thought of this and gone back to get the items for them?


    Without thinking, he handed the sword to the boy in front of him.


    The boy drew the sword and, seeing the gleaming, cold steel, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    The boy reached out his hand to touch the sword.


    Before Spicy vor Fairy could warn him, he felt a cold sensation on his fingertip, and blood started to flow out from a small cut.


    The boy''s eyes were lit up, "So sharp!"


    Spicy vor Fairy thought the boy was a bit reckless.


    Even though the sword looked dangerous, he still put his hand on it without fear of getting hurt.

 Chapter 128: Selling The Weapon (Part 2)

    The boy sheathed the sword and said to them, "Alright, I''ll take this. Just wait for my news. I''ll find you a good buyer."


    He then handed Spicy vor Fairy a token of his own and skipped away, disappearing from Spicy vor Fairy''s sight.


    Spicy vor Fairy wanted to thank Hanjun for his help, but when he looked up, Hanjun had vanished again.


    Spicy vor Fairy thought, "..."


    Not a sound was made.


    Could Hanjun''s character be like Batman or something?


    They weren''t sure what Hanjun was up to again, but the boy quickly returned and told Spicy vor Fairy and the others that he had found them a good buyer.


    He then led them through a maze of turns until they arrived at a tavern.


    The moment they entered the tavern, the noisy chatter inside suddenly stopped.


    Spicy vor Fairy noticed that the ce wasn''t empty; rather, the dozen or so people inside had turned their heads to stare at them, thinking they were there to cause trouble.


    Their serious expressions made it clear they saw Spicy vor Fairy''s group as enemies.


    For a second, Spicy vor Fairy thought the boy had taken their goods and led them into a trap.


    Luckily, the boy raised both hands and waved them, shouting, "It''s a misunderstanding, everyone! These are my guests, and they''ve brought some good stuff."


    As soon as he spoke, the tavern returned to its noisy atmosphere, and no one paid them any further attention.


    Spicy vor Fairy and his group also breathed a sigh of relief.


    The intense stares from everyone in the tavern had made their hair stand on end.


    Pork Rib Boss had to restrain himself from taking action, barely managing to keep things under control.


    The boy apologized to them, "Sorry about that, I forgot that you had arge group, so they mistook you for enemies."


    Spicy vor Fairy shook his head, not mentioning that he had actually thought the boy was leading them into a trap.


    The boy walked over to the bartender, tapped the counter, and asked, "Where''s Mr. Turner?"


    The bartender pointed upstairs, and the boy called out to Spicy vor Fairy, nodding his head and indicating the direction.


    There was a staircase leading to the upper floor, but two particrly strong guards stood at the entrance.


    After seeing the boy, they stared at the people behind him for a long time but said nothing.


    Master PungPong couldn''t help butment, "It''s very exciting."


    His live streaming viewers also got excited.


    They were all good citizens and had never seen anything like this before, so they flooded the chat withments.


    Once they reached the second floor, the boy knocked on a door and led them into a dark room.


    On the other side of the room, there was a light.


    Spicy vor Fairy followed the light and was shocked to discover that the tavern had a hidden area.


    Looking down from the room, they saw an even busier arena, where a fierce and bloody battle was taking ce.


    Fortunately, the game <<God''s Games Onlie>> has an automatic censoring system.


    When faced with scenes like this, it immediately triggers a mosaic effect, which makes Spicy vor Fairy and the others freeze in surprise.


    In the live streaming, the viewers also saw the mosaic and were left wondering what had happened, asking why they couldn''t see anything.


    The boy turned around to check the reactions of his guests but saw that they had no expressions at all, as if they were looking at somethingpletely boring.


    That didn''t seem right.


    The boy then looked at the townspeople who were standing behind the yers.


    These two people were acting normally¡ªtheir expression turned pale and terrified by the scene in front of them.


    They also didn''t dare to look around.


    The boy thought to himself, "Are today''s guests really that important, seeing all this without reacting?"


    But that wasn''t his concern.


    He led the group to a room that was used to overlooking the entire arena and knocked on the door before entering.


    This room was a private viewing box for the arena, and the people sitting here were definitely not ordinary folks¡ªthey were the big shots of the ck market.


    Spicy vor Fairy was the first one to walk in and immediately saw the person the boy had called "Mr. Turner."


    The man has a big body like a butcher.


    He was a massive figure wearing a ck apron, and if he had a boning knife in his hand, he would have looked exactly like one.


    Before Spicy vor Fairy could say anything, the man''s booming voice greeted them warmly, "So, you guys are the ones Little Dn said brought something good?"


    Little Dn?


    Spicy vor Fairy nced at the boy, who was happily handing the sword to the butcher.


    Then, he took a bag of coins from someone next to Mr. Turner and left the room, bouncing with joy.


    The sword they gave to Dn was now resting beside Mr. Turner, which meant he was their buyer.


    Though Mr. Turner looked fierce, he was actually quite friendly when he spoke, "Did you make this sword? It looks pretty good. How many do you have?"


    Spicy vor Fairy boldly said, "We have as many as you need."


    Mr. Turnerughed, "That''s a big im. What if I said I need thousands?"


    Spicy vor Fairy gave Flower Deer a look, and she calmly replied, "That''s not a problem."


    Mr. Turner looked thoughtful, "I''ve never seen craftsmanship like this before. Where are you from?"


    Spicy vor Fairy didn''t hide it, "Ulon Town."


    Mr. Turner squinted his eyes, "Ulon Town? The demons should have reached that ce by now, shouldn''t they? Are you saying¡­"


    Spicy vor Fairy nodded, "That''s right. We''ve already defeated the demons."


    Mr. Turner immediately gained more respect for Spicy vor Fairy and his group.


    Unlike Saradin, Mr. Turner had seen the power of the demons and knew that even thebined forces of the entire continent couldn''t slow down the demon army.

 Chapter 129: Beating Saradin (Part 1)

    Hearing that Ulon Town was still standing and had even repelled the demons, Mr. Turner quickly changed his attitude towards Spicy vor Fairy and praised them, "If you could defeat the demons, then your weapons must be effective."


    Mr. Turner said, "I''ll take all of these. What do you want in return?"


    Spicy vor Fairy wasn''t sure what to ask for, as the mission was given by Hanjun, but Hanjun wasn''t here right now.


    What should they say?


    Under Mr. Turner''s fatherly gaze, Spicy vor Fairy said, "We n to build a defensive fortress in Ulon Town, but we don''t have enough supplies right now, so we brought our goods to Lindblum City."


    Mr. Turner''s eyes widened, "You want to build a defensive fortress? Is this to resist the demons?"


    Spicy vor Fairy didn''t understand why he was so surprised but nodded his head anyway.


    Mr. Turner pped his hands andughed, "Impressive! I''ve never seen such brave people. Because of that, I''ll definitely do business with you this time!"


    He then praised Spicy vor Fairy to his subordinates, who echoed his words.


    Not really knowing what was happening, Spicy vor Fairy and his group were forced to smile.


    Mr. Turner continued, "I''ve been to the frontlines before, and when I saw how fierce the demons were, I knew how powerful they were. When I heard that the human frontlines were copsing, I thought I''d spend the rest of my life running away. But now, hearing news like this, I feel like my life hasn''t been wasted."


    Spicy vor Fairy felt a bit guilty.


    Were the demons really that powerful?


    When they fought them, it didn''t seem hard at all; in fact, it felt pretty easy.


    Could it be that the NPCs in this world are just at a low level?


    Actually, Spicy vor Fairy didn''t understand the full picture of the world.


    The demons could resist any magic except for Light-type Magic.


    Even the highest-level spells were like mosquito bites to them, just a minor itch.


    Only Light-type Magichad the power to truly crush the demons.


    The problem was that there weren''t many people left in this world who knew Light-type Magic, and not many priests knew magic either.


    After saying this, Mr. Turner gave a signal to his subordinates and said, "If you want to build a fortress, you''ll need a lot of things. Of course, the most important things are food, medicine, and other supplies for daily life. I can provide all of that anytime. If possible, could I spread the word about your great work? Maybe more people will want to join you in resisting the demons."


    Spicy vor Fairy thought this was a good idea and quickly nodded, "That sounds good. Right now, we''re short on people."


    Mr. Turner pped his hands in approval, "Great!"


    It seemed like the deal could go smoothly, so they didn''t need to worry about their mission anymore.


    Now, Spicy vor Fairy''s main concern was, where was Hanjun?


    ...


    Where was Hanjun?


    After tossing the sword to Spicy vor Fairy, he returned to the City Lord''s mansion and happened to see Saradin walking out.


    He remembered what Father Barry had mentioned¡ªhow Saradin had tried to tear down the church in Lindblum City, which led to the death of Father Barey''s friend and caused Hanjun to lose a loyal Priest.


    Now, Hanjun was following Saradin back to his home, nning to ambush him.


    Saradin''s house was bought with the help of Viscount Hereford.


    His home was just like any other Warlock''s, filled with tools for sorcery and magical scrolls he was studying.


    After entering the room, Saradin didn''t get back to work right away.


    Instead, he rubbed his chin, thinking something for a while.


    Eventually, he couldn''t help but ask himself, "The person who saved Ulon Town can''t be as simple as the hero said. Who is he really?"


    Hanjun quietly said behind him, "Someone who wants to beat you up."


    Saradin broke out in a cold sweat, startled by the sudden voice.


    He couldn''t imagine that someone had actually broken into his house.


    As a Warlock, his house was filled with traps to prevent anyone from sneaking in, especially to stop other Warlocks from stealing his research.


    In general, Saradin was a very cautious person.


    But even with all his caution, someone had still managed to sneak into his house?


    This person must know a lot about Warlocks and be able to avoid all of his traps.


    They were definitely stronger than him.


    But when did someone stronger than him arrive in Lindblum City?


    And from what they just said, it seemed like they had a grudge against him.


    Saradin had no idea when he had angered someone stronger than himself.


    From the first day he became a Warlock, he had always been extremely cautious.


    It didn''t make sense for someone like this to suddenly appear.


    No matter how much he thought about it, Saradin couldn''t figure out why this person was here.


    The person who spoke stood behind him, and Saradin had no choice but to stay perfectly still, every muscle in his body tense.


    He then asked, "May I ask who you are, and what I did to offend you? If I''ve done something wrong, I''m willing to apologize and make amends."


    Hanjun who is standing behind Saradin, listened to his careful words and got a sense of his personality.


    However, none of this changed Hanjun''s determination to beat him up.


    Before Saradin could think much more, Hanjun made his move.


    Saradin''s instincts kicked in as he felt a chill run down his spine.


    He immediately rolled on the ground, just in time to hear an explosion behind him.


    There was no time for Saradin to feel bad about his research materials.


    He quickly cast a Water Arrow spell behind him, but from the sound of it, his spell missed the target.


    At least by rolling away, he managed to turn around and catch a glimpse of the person behind him, hoping to see their face clearly.

 Chapter 130: Beating Saradin (Part 2)

    When he saw the person, Saradin''s eyes widened in shock.


    He stammered, "You..."


    Saradin seemed to recognize Hanjun''s face, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him before.


    Luckily for him, Hanjun didn''t attack while he was still in shock, giving Saradin a moment to recover.


    Saradin thought for a long time, finally pulling up some memories from his mind.


    He remembered seeing Hanjun once at the Lord''s mansion when he met the people from Ulon Town.


    Now, he realized that Hanjun must have done something back then to make him overlook his presence.


    Otherwise, with Hanjun''s striking appearance, it was impossible that Saradin could have ignored him sopletely, even forgetting they had met.


    Saradin said, "It''s you!"


    Hanjun nodded, "Yes, it''s me. So what?"


    As he finished speaking, a sh of light suddenly appeared in front of Saradin''s eyes, moving as fast as a blink.


    Luckily, Saradin reacted quickly, forming a Wall of Ice to shield himself.


    But the light didn''t stop because of the Ice Shield spell.


    It was like a fine silver thread that sliced through the ice and grazed Saradin''s cheek.


    A drop of sweat trickled down Saradin''s forehead.


    What kind of magic was this?


    He had never seen anything like it before.


    It could even prate his Ice Shield spell.


    Hanjun''s power was clearly beyond anything he could understand, possibly even surpassing that of a high-level Warlock.


    Maybe he really would die here.


    Trying to ease the tension, Saradin said, "I was hired by Viscount Hereford. If you do this, aren''t you worried that the Viscount will be upset with Ulon Town?"


    He still didn''t know Hanjun''s true identity, but since Hanjun came with the people from Ulon Town, Saradin hoped he might consider the bigger picture.


    But Saradin was disappointed.


    Hanjun said nothing, only raising his hand to cast another spell.


    This was the moment Saradin had been waiting for.


    A thick white mist suddenly enveloped both of them, filling the space between them.


    The fog was infused with strong Water-type Magic, making it nearly impossible to locate someone using just magical senses.


    Saradin, being an intermediate-level Warlock, realized he couldn''t defeat Hanjun, so he decided to use the mist to escape.


    He didn''t even care about leaving his own home behind.


    He nned to hide for a while, convinced that Hanjun would eventually leave with the people from Ulon Town.


    Once things settled down, Saradin would say goodbye to Viscount Hereford and quickly leave this dangerous ce before it cost him his life.


    In the darkness, Saradin ran without looking back.


    As he moved forward, he saw a dark figure in the white mist ahead.


    He couldn''t sense any magical energy from Hanjun, so when he saw the figure, his heart raced with fear.


    He cautiously asked, "Who''s there?"


    The figure didn''t respond, which scared Saradin even more, and he turned around to run back.


    What Saradin didn''t know was that the figure was just an ordinary person who had wandered into the mist.


    Meanwhile, Hanjun was calmly walking behind him.


    In his panic, Saradin ran straight toward Hanjun.


    Hanjun caught Saradin just as he was about to fall.


    When Saradin realized it was Hanjun, his eyes widened in fear, knowing what was about to happen.


    Saradin struggled and said, "Please, don''t hit my face..."


    But Hanjun didn''t care and gave him a thorough beating.


    Afterward, feeling much better, Hanjun warned Saradin, "If you dare to tell anyone..."


    The threat in his voice was clear as day.


    Then he walked away without a second nce.


    After the mist cleared, Saradin was found himself lying near his home while holding his face.


    Because he had used the Hidden Mist spell, the people nearby were affected by the fog, which also caught the attention of Viscount Hereford.


    Worried about what might have happened to Saradin, he quickly sent people to check on him.


    Saradin was their key to his survival.


    If anything happened to him, Viscount Hereford would have no choice but to abandon Lindblum City and save himself.


    When they arrived at Saradin''s house, they saw the usually proud Warlock lying on the ground, moaning in pain with lumps all over his head.


    It was a rare sight indeed.


    The soldiers were stunned for a moment before one of them asked, "Sir, what happened? Did someone attack you?"


    Saradin who are still holding his face, didn''t speak for a while.


    It was mainly because Hanjun had beaten him up, focusing on his face.


    Every time Saradin tried to speak, it hurt.


    After gathering his thoughts, he remembered Hanjun''s warning and didn''t dare tell the truth.


    Reluctantly, Saradin said, "Nothing... I was just experimenting with magic, and I identally fell."


    The soldier looked at Saradin''s bruised face, finding his exnation hard to believe.


    Anyone could see that Saradin had been punched hard in the face, to the point of being disfigured.


    But then, the soldier thought, Saradin is an intermediate-level Warlock and officially recognized by the Magic Tower.


    Who in Lindblum City would dare hit him without facing retaliation?


    Thinking this way, the soldier concluded that Saradin must be telling the truth.


    The soldier helped Saradin into his house, saw how messy it was, and decided not to ask any more questions before preparing to leave.


    Saradin called the soldier back and asked, "You know what to tell the Viscount, right?"


    The soldier looked at Saradin''s condition and cautiously replied, "I''ll just say that you were conducting an experiment and that nothing happened."


    Saradin nodded his head, finally allowing the soldier to leave.


    Lying in bed, Saradin cast a healing spell on himself, which helped his facial injuries a little.


    He then began to think about Ulon Town.


    How could such a ce have someone more powerful than a high-level Warlock?


    And that person looked only about fourteen or fifteen years old.


    To be so skilled at such a young age, he must be a prodigy.


    But judging from the magic used by the other person, Saradin couldn''t identify what kind of magic it was.

 Chapter 131: Greedy Steward Getting Slapped (Part 1)

    Hanjun smiled slyly, thinking: If the God of Light had to do everything, then what would be the point of having these yers?


    Of course, he just remembered that he could have let the yers beat up Saradin instead of doing it himself.


    What could Spicy vor Fairy say?


    The NPC already said the quest wasplete, so there was no need to worry too much.


    They could just consider it part of their supply run.


    After all, with Flower Deer, the tech expert, and his analysis, they were sure to get useful supplies.


    Mr. Turner also mentioned that he would tell his men to inform the merchant caravans to extend their trade routes to Ulon Town.


    This would make it much easier for them to trade for whatever supplies they needed in the future.


    As for the demons being defeated and Ulon Town building up its defenses, Mr. Turner would spread the word.


    Anyone with the same goal would likely head to Ulon Town, which meant they''d have more people on their side.


    Spicy vor Fairy thanked him for this.


    Mr. Turnerughed and said, "What''s there to thank? If I didn''t have to look after my crew, I''d be heading to Ulon Town too. Defending against the demons is our shared responsibility."


    Master PungPong was deeply moved by these words, and so were the viewers in his live streaming.


    When heter ran into Hanjun, Master PungPong casually asked where he had been.


    Hanjun nonchntly replied, "Went to beat someone up."


    Master PungPong was stunned¡ªnot just because Hanjun had replied to him, but because of what Hanjun said.


    "Went to beat someone up?"


    Who had he gone to beat up?


    They had just arrived in Lindblum City and didn''t know many people, so how did he already manage to get into a fight?


    Master PungPong wanted to ask more, but Hanjun saw the look on his face and immediately changed the subject.l, "Did you finish everything?"


    Master PungPong instinctively replied, "Yeah, everything''s taken care of. We''re ready to head back."


    Hanjun nodded, "Have you thought about how you''re going to answer that question?"


    Master PungPong dumbly asked, "What question?"


    After being reminded by Spicy vor Fairy, he remembered.


    Before they came here, Hanjun had told them that if they guessed his identity correctly, he would give them a special reward.


    But throughout the journey, they hadn''te across any clues.


    In the end, they had to rely on Spicy vor Fairy, who was the best at analyzing things.


    The three of them turned their eyes to Spicy vor Fairy, hoping he coulde up with a reasonable answer.


    Spicy vor Fairy looked at his clueless teammates with a bit of frustration.


    He started to piece together what he knew about Hanjun and analyzed the details of their interactions over the past few days.


    To sum it up, Hanjun can make Father Barry listen to him.


    Father Barry has never made Hanjun do any hardbor, so Hanjun''s status in the Church of Light must be higher than Father Barry''s.


    Also, considering that Hanjun knows things even Father Barry doesn''t, understands magic better than Father Barry, and can disappear without a trace right under Saradin''s nose, his power is definitely stronger than that of an intermediate-level Warlock.


    Based on all of this, Spicy vor Fairy guessed that Hanjun must be someone from the Church of Light with unfathomable strength.


    However, just guessing Hanjun''s identity from these clues didn''t sit well with him.


    Spicy vor Fairy exined all this, but Hanjun only nodded his head and said, "You said a lot, but it''s not the answer I''m looking for."


    Hearing this, Master PungPong couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed.


    But he wasn''t one to give up easily, so he directly said, "We have too little information. Why don''t you give us a clue?"


    This was the first time Master PungPong tried to bargain with an NPC, and it didn''t feel too bad.


    It was also because they feltfortable around Hanjun, not like with other NPCs where there was a sense of distance, that they were bold enough to speak this way.


    Looking back, it seemed like the game developers intentionally designed Hanjun as a main storyline NPC, where following him would asionally trigger the main game plot, and his conversations were set up to match the yers'' usual way of chatting.


    Unfortunately, Hanjun shook his head, dampening the yers'' hopes.


    Hanjun smiled inwardly, thinking that these yers still hadn''t noticed some key details.


    But it wasn''t surprising.


    They knew too little about the World of Eorera.


    Even if they were given the quest to read the book in the Church''s library, they probably wouldn''t have the patience to go through all the content.


    If Saradin and Viscount Hereford are involved, they''ve probably already guessed the identity that Father Barry gave to Hanjun.


    Even Mr. Turner, who trades with the yers, might have figured out the hidden details behind Ulon Town.


    He might have decided to give the Church of Light some respect and build a good rtionship for the future.


    The yers didn''t notice this and just assumed some of the events were part of the system''s pre-arranged plot, so they didn''t take it seriously.


    Hanjun pped his hands and said, "Alright, everything''s done. Let''s find a ce to rest today and prepare to head back tomorrow."


    Master PungPong quickly asked, "Aren''t we leaving today?"


    Hanjun tilted his head, "Why would we leave today?"


    Master PungPong said, "... Didn''t you just go and beat someone up? What if theye after us? We should leave tonight."


    Hanjun didn''t say anything but silently stared at Master PungPong.


    The thought of the God of Light needing to run away after beating someone up?


    These yers seemed to be underestimating him.


    Master PungPong started sweating as Hanjun''s gaze told him that if he kept thinking that way, he might be the next one to get knocked out.


    After a moment of staring, Master PungPong quietly changed his mind and said, "Actually, I''m tired too. We should find a ce to rest."

 Chapter 132: Greedy Steward Getting Slapped (Part 2)

    Seeing this, Flower Deer who usually wears a cold and serious expression, cracked a small smile, amused by how quickly Master PungPong had changed his tune.


    When Master PungPong and his team mentioned that they wanted to rest for the night, Mr. Turner confidently said, "Of course, you need to rest. It''ll take me a day to gather everything you need. If you trust me, you can leave your batch of weapons here, and I''ll have my people deliver them to you tomorrow."


    The yers looked at each other and decided to trust Mr. Turner.


    They agreed to leave the weapons with him and then found an Inn to stay at for the night.


    Since they had a day to spend in Lindblum City, Master PungPong suggested that they go explore the streets.


    They had been busy with their quest and hadn''t had a chance to look around the city.


    Such a big city must have plenty of interesting ces to see, right?


    The teammates all agreed with Master PungPong''s idea, so the four of them went out together to explore.


    The people from Ulon Town didn''t dare to wander off, but fortunately, Hanjun didn''t n to go out either.


    He stayed in his room to rest, waiting for tomorrow toe.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Turner ordered his men to start gathering the supplies for Master PungPong''s trade, but then he heard that Viscount Hereford''s men had intercepted the shipment.


    Mr. Turner frowned and cursed his luck.


    Even though he did business in Lindblum City, he wasn''t one of Viscount Hereford''s people.


    If it weren''t for the fact that business was still good in Lindblum City, he would have left long ago.


    The main reason was that Viscount Hereford was a greedy man who tried to interfere in every deal, taking a big cut for himself.


    Luckily, Mr. Turner had a strong enough background that Viscount Hereford didn''t dare to go too far.


    All he could do was watch enviously as Mr. Turner''s business thrived, not daring to push his luck too much.


    However, after Saradin arrived in Lindblum City, Viscount Hereford became much less reasonable.


    Relying on the backing of a powerful figure, Viscount Hereford started to throw his weight around, repeatedly interfering in Mr. Turner''s business.


    His intentions were clear without needing to say much.


    Mr. Turner had to give in a little, letting Viscount Hereford take a cut out of respect for Saradin.


    But now, Viscount Hereford was pushing harder and harder, making Mr. Turner increasingly frustrated.


    It wasn''t the right time to break ties, so Mr. Turner had to endure it for now, waiting for the day when he couldn''t take it anymore to confront them openly.


    One of his men came up and said, "Boss, the Viscount''s people heard that we made another big deal recently, and they want toe and take a look."


    Mr. Turner frowned and, after a moment, said, "Let them look but don''t let them touch this batch. These are top-quality goods, and I''m nning to send them to the Royal City of Orinthia."


    The man agreed, but he didn''t expect that when Viscount Hereford''s steward saw the cart full of shiny weapons, he would react with such surprise.


    Mr. Turner''s man could tell this wasn''t good news¡ªthe steward had clearly taken a liking to the goods.


    Before he could say anything, the steward spoke up, "The demon army is about to march to the south. These weapons have arrived just in time. They can equip Lindblum City''s soldiers. Let your boss know that the city lord''s office will be taking these."


    Hearing those words made the henchman grit his teeth in frustration.


    The steward wasn''t even talking about making a deal; he was just trying to take the goods for free.


    How could that be allowed?


    He quickly stopped the city lord''s soldiers and sent someone to inform Mr. Turner.


    Soon, Mr. Turner who is seething with anger, confronted the steward.


    His fierce expression and imposing stature were very intimidating, making the steward feel a strong sense of pressure.


    Mr. Turner said, "I didn''t know when the city lord''s office turned into a gang of thieves. These goods are mine¡ªsince when does the city lord''s office have the right to take them?"


    The steward, feeling nervous, stepped back, his heart racing, but he quickly regained hisposure and replied, "This is Lindblum City and everything in Lindblum City belongs to Viscount Hereford. It doesn''t matter if these things are yours¡ªif Viscount Hereford says the word, you''ll have to hand them over."


    Mr. Turner responded in a deep voice, "I''ve never heard of such a rule!"


    He spoke so loudly that it made the steward''s ears ring, causing him to take another step back, "Then I''ll have the Viscount exin the rule to you."


    Mr. Turner was unhappy.


    He knew that Saradin must be the one apanying Viscount Hereford, and in front of a powerful Warlock, he had no choice but to reluctantly agree, knowing the oue would be the same either way.


    But these goods weren''t even his; they were just temporarily stored here.


    As a businessman, he had to maintain his credibility, so he decided not to let Viscount Hereford get away with it this time.


    The steward, thinking Mr. Turner had given in, lifted the cover off the cart, revealing the weapons.


    The bright, gleaming silver of the swords dazzled his eyes, and he couldn''t resist picking up a longsword.


    As he touched the cold de, the steward was awestruck by the weapon''s excellent craftsmanship.


    He immediately felt that his earlier decision was correct¡ªViscount Hereford would definitely be pleased.


    With these weapons, they could arm the entire Lindblum City.


    The steward''s eyes sparkled as he started to think of the weapons as his own.


    Mr. Turner was visibly displeased.


    He gave a signal to one of his men, who then stepped forward and snatched the weapon out of the steward''s hands.


    The steward was unhappy with this and said, "What do you think you''re doing? Are you nning to defy the city lord''s orders?"

 Chapter 133: Return (Part 1)

    Mr. Turner felt he could no longer tolerate the situation.


    With a stern face, he asked, "Is this really what the city lord wants?"


    The steward sneered, thinking that even if it wasn''t the city lord''s direct order, once the city lord saw these weapons, he would certainly agree.


    In the end, the steward would get what he wanted.


    The steward said, "I''ll go have the city lord brought over right now."


    However, despite sending someone to fetch them, neither the city lord nor Saradin arrived, even after a long wait.


    The steward waited for a long time, but Viscount Hereford never showed up, and even the person he sent to fetch him didn''t return.


    This made him a bit anxious.


    Why is today different from usual?


    Normally, Viscount Hereford would enjoy moments like these.


    Viscount Hereford and the steward usually worked well together, using this method to squeeze some profit from merchants.


    Knowing the viscount''s personality, it seemed unlikely he would miss such an opportunity.


    Why is there no word from the viscount today?


    Could he be tied up with something?


    The steward, who had been so confident earlier, began to lose his nerve after waiting for so long with no response.


    Under the watchful eyes of Mr. Turner, he started to feel uneasy.


    Seeing this, Mr. Turner realized that something must have gone wrong with the steward''s n.


    He said in a deep voice, "It seems the viscount is too busy to deal with you today. You should leave."


    Without his usual backup, the steward felt afraid.


    He forced himself to respond, "If the viscount is busy today, then I''lle back another time."


    Before leaving, the steward couldn''t help but cast a longing nce at the cart full of weapons in Mr. Turner''s possession.


    But since they didn''t belong to him, he left empty-handed.


    Mr. Turner finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knew that if Viscount Hereford had shown up as the steward had threatened, he wouldn''t have been able to keep those goods.


    Luckily, something must have held the viscount up, sparing him for now.


    However, he knew that once the steward returned, he would definitely tell the viscount about everything that happened.


    Mr. Turner decided he needed to quickly deal with the goods before any further trouble could arise.


    As the steward headed back, he was also puzzled.


    Why didn''t Viscount Hereford respond to his message ande with his men?


    If Viscount Hereford hade, he would definitely have been very interested in Mr. Turner''s goods.


    The steward returned to the City Lord''s mansion, eager to tell Viscount Hereford the news.


    But he found out that the viscount had gone out for something and hadn''t returned yet.


    The steward was surprised, What could have dyed Viscount Hereford?


    When Viscount Hereford finally came back, the steward learned what had happened.


    Sir Saradin had been beaten up.


    In order to prevent anyone from trying to take further revenge on him, Viscount Hereford brought him back to the City Lord''s mansion for treatment.


    In reality, Saradin could have used magic to heal himself, but he thought that if Hanjun saw him fully healed, he might attack him again.


    To protect his own life, Saradin decided it was better to keep his injuries, making himself look a bit more pitiful.


    Viscount Hereford walked nervously in front of Saradin and asked, "Sir Saradin, do you really not know who hurt you?"


    After hearing Hanjun''s threats and knowing his strength, Saradin certainly wasn''t going to tell Viscount Hereford the truth¡ªhe valued his life too much.


    Viscount Hereford, not getting a response from Saradin, grew very anxious.


    Saradin was the strongest force in Lindblum City against the demon army.


    If even he was beaten up, who else could save the city?


    Viscount Hereford was so worried about his own life that he didn''t notice the change in Saradin''s expression.


    Seeing that Saradin wasn''t saying a word, Viscount Hereford had no choice but to instruct his people to take good care of Saradin before leaving the room himself.


    Viscount Hereford came out and saw his steward waiting outside.


    The steward quickly approached him, rubbing his hands together, and said eagerly, "Viscount, you won''t believe what I saw at the ck market."


    Viscount Hereford rubbed his forehead, overwhelmed by everything that had happened that day.


    He wasn''t interested in hearing what the steward had to say.


    But the steward continued excitedly, "Mr. Turner at the ck market got a special shipment today. The weapons are of excellent quality, definitely something you''d like, but that guy doesn''t seem to have the sense to offer any of them to you as a tribute."


    Listening to the steward''s chatter, Viscount Hereford felt a headacheing on and waved his hand impatiently, saying, "Just let me have some peace!"


    The steward was stunned.


    This reaction was different from what he expected.


    Normally, Viscount Hereford would have asked him to lead the way to see if the goods were really as amazing as described.


    But today, the steward missed a crucial detail¡ªhe hadn''t noticed the change in Viscount Hereford''s expression.


    If an intermediate-level Warlock like Saradin could get beaten up, it meant someone could sneak into Lindblum City and kill him, the city''s lord.


    With his own life at risk, Viscount Hereford had no interest in anything else.


    Finally, the steward noticed his expression and awkwardly fell silent.


    Still, he couldn''t give up entirely and added, "I heard that the goods were brought by those people from Ulon Town. Don''t you think...?"


    The steward expected Viscount Hereford to fly into a rage but was surprised when the viscount, hearing this, suddenly had an odd thought.


    That''s right.


    The people from Ulon Town had just arrived today, and then Saradin got beaten up.


    There weren''t any other strangers in the city, so it must have been those people from Ulon Town who did it.


    And with the connections and guesses between him and Saradin, could it be that the Church of Light really had sent a Cardinal to Ulon Town?

 Chapter 134: Return (Part 2)

    But why would the Church of Light be unhappy with Saradin?


    Thinking about this, Viscount Hereford also considered what the steward had said and wondered, "Where did Ulon Town get such sharp weapons?"


    The steward nervously reminded him, "Lord, have you forgotten about the order you gave over ten years ago to mine mana stones in Ulon Town?"


    Viscount Hereford finally remembered.


    The quarry in Ulon Town had brought him unexpected wealth and rewards.


    Mana stones were extremely rare, and Viscount Hereford made a fortune from them.


    However, because the quarry operated day and night, the workers often died from exhaustion.


    There was also a giant white wolf lurking nearby, so Viscount Hereford, not wanting to deal with the dead workers'' families, used the wolf as an excuse and left quickly.


    After all, he had already made plenty of money from the quarry.


    And not to mention, Saradin was invited to Lindblum City by Viscount Hereford because of arge batch of mana stones.


    Since then, Lindblum City had gained an intermediate-level Warlock to protect them.


    Viscount Hereford was thrilled.


    With just a bit ofbor cost, he had earned enough gold and jewels to livefortably for the rest of his life.


    Unfortunately, he was still not satisfied.


    Hearing that Ulon Town had used the quarry to produce arge batch of sharp weapons made him uneasy.


    He hadn''t expected Ulon Town to deal with the white wolf and restart the quarry.


    On top of that, they somehow managed to make so many sharp weapons.


    If he could get his hands on these weapons, Lindblum City would be better protected.


    With these weapons, the people of Lindblum City might survive the demon army.


    He was thinking about the welfare of Lindblum City''s citizens!


    Viscount Hereford was excited but almost forgot about Saradin''s situation.


    Just as he was in high spirits, Viscount Hereford remembered Saradin''s fate, and his expression turned grim.


    The steward initially thought Viscount Hereford had been swayed, but seeing his suddenly cold face, he was confused, "Viscount?"


    Viscount Hereford wiped his face and said, "Never mind. We can''t afford to mess with Ulon Town for now."


    The steward asked, "What''s wrong with Ulon Town? Aren''t they just from a small town? If Mr. Turner doesn''t n to give us the goods, maybe we can try to get Ulon Town''s people to deliver them to the Lord''s residence."


    Viscount Hereford thought this would only make things worse.


    Ulon Town might be a small town now, but who knows what might happen in the future?


    The Church of Light had summoned the heroes in Ulon Town, and since even Saradin got beaten, he worried that if he really did something, he might end up being the next target.


    While Viscount Hereford was hesitating, the steward tried to tempt him further, saying, "Viscount, Ulon Town is your territory, after all."


    This earned the steward a hard p from Viscount Hereford.


    Viscount Hereford''s face turned red with anger as he shouted, "Be quiet!"


    He might be a greedy person, but he also values his own life.


    Knowing the possible consequences of his actions, he wasn''t foolish enough to push himself into danger.


    He wasn''t that stupid.


    The steward, stunned by the p, quickly realized what Viscount Hereford meant and said, "I''m sorry, it was my mistake."


    Having worked with Viscount Hereford for many years, the steward was trying to act in his best interest.


    Viscount Hereford sighed and said, "From now on, report anything about Ulon Town to me in a timely manner. Don''t take matters into your own hands."


    If Ulon Town could really deal with the demon army, it would protect his own life as well.


    For that reason, they couldn''t make things difficult for Ulon Town.


    The steward agreed.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Turner had Little Dn pass a message to Master PungPong and the others, informing them that the Lord''s residence was interested in their batch of goods.


    He would do his best to keep the goods safe, but if the Lord''s residence sent people over, things might getplicated.


    They should decide whether to continue with the deal or not.


    Master PungPong and his team returned to the inn happily, only to hear the unpleasant news.


    He then asked, "The Lord''s residence? Haven''t we already visited them? Why are they suddenly interested in our mission items?"


    Flower Deer answered, "Based on the quality of the weapons, the craftsmanship in this world isn''t as advanced as on Earth. It''s not surprising that someone would be interested in our goods."


    Master PungPong asked, "What should we do then?"


    At that moment, Hanjun skipped downstairs and cheerfully said, "No need to worry. Just continue as nned. The Lord''s residence won''t target us."


    Master PungPong blurted out, "Why?"


    Then he remembered that Hanjun had mentioned going to beat someone up and fell silent.


    Could Hanjun have beaten up Viscount Hereford?


    Little Dn who is still unsure whom to listen to, saw how certain Master PungPong and the others were and hurried back to tell Mr. Turner.


    Mr. Turnerughed heartily and pped his hands, saying, "The fat old man finally got what he deserved."


    Master PungPong and his team finallypleted their mission.


    They had a peaceful night with no one bothering them.


    The next day, Mr. Turner delivered their items to the Inn, which meant they were ready to head back.


    They had only stayed in Lindblum City for two days, but it felt like they had experienced so much.


    They were a bit dazed.


    After Hanjun returned with good news yesterday, they shared what they had seen in Lindblum City.


    It also gave Flower Deer some inspiration for designing Ulon Town''s future.


    The most important thing is that Lindblum City has a Merchant Guild and an Adventurers Guild.


    The Merchant Guild is a major base for trading, while the Adventurers'' Guild is where adventurers gather and are managed.


    However, Ulon Town doesn''t have these facilities.


    They have to go to Lindblum City to trade for the things they need.

 Chapter 135: New Quest (Part 1)

    The main reason is that Ulon Town is quite poor, with few outsiders and not many opportunities to make a profit.


    In the future, Ulon Town will bepletely different.


    It will attract more yers and adventurers.


    Anyone who wants to fight against the demon army cane to Ulon Town to join forces.


    This means that a Merchant Guild and Adventurers'' Guild will definitely be necessary.


    Flower Deer wondered when the system would set up these two guilds in Ulon Town.


    Would it be only after they had developed the town to a certain level?


    Thinking about it didn''t help much.


    After receiving their goods, they prepared to set out.


    As long as they brought these items back to Ulon Town, their quest would be almostplete.


    Unfortunately, they didn''tplete the special quest given by Hanjun.


    From the quest description, it seemed to be a unique mission, and missing it meant there might not be another chance.


    Such a quest likely had very generous rewards, but Master PungPong could only miss out on this special quest''s rewards.


    As the yers traveled back to Ulon Town, the news they brought spread to every corner of the World of Eorera.


    In the Royal City of Orinthia, the Adventurers'' Guild always has the most up-to-date news, so people quickly hear a rumor.


    "I heard that a remote town in the north has defeated the demons. The people there even want to set up a frontline base to resist the demons!"


    "Is that true? Wasn''t the frontline already defeated? How can there be a new frontline base?"


    "It''s not something set up by all the countries; it''s just a town trying to survive and set up their own defense."


    "That sounds impossible. How could ordinary people defeat demons? This rumor seems too fake!"


    "If the God of Light has awakened and summoned the heroes to help drive back the demons, does that make the news any less fake?"


    "The God of Light has awakened?!"


    No news spread faster than the one about the God of Light awakening to help Ulon Town.


    Soon, the Royal City of Orinthia was abuzz with this news.


    The Royal City of Orinthia belongs to the Solisandra family, which is the ruling royal family and it is one of the countries that has suffered the least from the demons'' southward advance.


    Since this country is located in the far south, it has not yet faced direct threats from the demons.


    Although the people here have heard about the demon army that began to move towards the south, they have not experienced the threat firsthand, so they feelpletely safe.


    The awakening of the God of Light is a major news event, and almost everyone in the Royal City of Orinthia is discussing it.


    Who wouldn''t be surprised?


    The God of Light had abandoned them a thousand years ago, so why would He suddenly awaken now and help an obscure town to resist the attack from the demons?


    Could it be that the Church of Light has finally achieved its great wish and brought back the glory of the God of Light?


    To most people, the God of Light is an old and irrelevant belief, something they don''t pay much attention to.


    But for the Order of the Shattering Light, the mention of the God of Light cuts deep and makes them excited.


    In a dark underground chamber, ten people in ck robes and hoods were scattered around an empty judgment tform.


    Their faces were hidden by their hoods, and a single beam of light fell on the central spot where they were facing.


    After hearing the news, the ten ck-d figures whispered among themselves.


    "I didn''t expect that under the gods'' attack, the God of Light could still awaken. He really is lucky."


    "Ulon Town actually wants to set up a frontline base to resist the demons? They''re asking for trouble. How could they possibly withstand the demon''s attacks?"


    "If the awakening of the God of Light is true, maybe they really can."


    "My lord! Which side are you on?"


    "I''m just stating the facts. The awakening of the God of Light means that Light-type Magic will reappear on this continent. From now on, there will be more and more Light-type Magic, and as you know, Light-type Magic is very damaging to the demons."


    "¡­So what should we do?"


    "Of course, if Ulon Town can hold on, it''s not just because the God of Light has awakened. There must be people from the Church of Light there. We can''t let their goals seed."


    "You should know what to do next, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "May darkness cover thend."


    "May darkness cover thend."


    ...


    Finally, back in Ulon Town, Hanjun sat in the heavy carriage and heard the familiar sound of Snowball''s cheerful howl from a distance.


    Listening more carefully, Snowball hade down from the mountain and was running towards Hanjun.


    With a leap, Snowball jumped onto Hanjun''sp, causing the carriage to creak under the weight.


    Hanjun: "¡­" Original content from M-VL-em|p,yr


    He reached out and lifted Snowball slightly, saying seriously, "Snowball, you seem to have gained some weight again."


    Snowball stuck out his tongue and tried to lick Hanjun''s face.


    However, Hanjun stopped him.


    Snowball didn''t mind at all.


    He wagged his tail furiously because he was too excited to see his owner again after several days.


    Hanjun felt the carriage was shaking and, feeling helpless, he jumped down from it.


    What could he do?


    Snowball was wholeheartedly devoted to him.


    Master PungPong also saw Father Barry waiting for them at the town gate.


    After two days, they missed this NPC a bit.


    Master PungPong asked, "How did you know we were back?"


    Father Barry smiled and said, "Snowball suddenly showed some unusual behavior, so we came out to check it. Sure enough, you were bringing things back."


    Perfectly timed, Master PungPong took the opportunity to turn in the quest.


    Although Hanjun''s special quest wasn''tpleted, the supplementary quest issued by Father Barry was finished.

 Chapter 136: New Quest (Part 2)

    Master PungPong read the quest summary and asked, "How was the quest to spread the word about the God of Lightpleted?"


    Spicy vor Fairy also jumped down from the carriage and pped his hands, saying, "It must be because we have told the news about the God of Light to Viscount Hereford and Mr. Turner. They spread the word, so now everyone knows the God of Light has awakened. That''s how the quest waspleted."


    Father Barry looked at the goods on the carriage and listened to their discussion, nodding his head with satisfaction.


    The God of Light needed faith energy to restore its power.


    If spreading the news about the God of Light brought unexpected benefits for Hanjun, then it was worth it.


    As for what the Order of the Shattering Light might do after hearing this news, that was the risk of spreading the information.


    But surely the yers could handle it, right?


    This time, the most abundant goods were food.


    The residents of Ulon Town, who had fled earlier, had only brought basic food supplies and left everything else behind.


    Now that they were back, they didn''t have much food left.


    Most of the NPCs had gone to work in the ironworks, and no one was left to farm the fields.


    Father Barry could only issue quests to the yers to trade in Lindblum City.


    Now, the food crisis was being addressed.


    Large sacks of potatoes were unloaded and distributed to each household, solving the initial food shortage.


    Even though Mr. Turner had promised to send a merchant caravan to Ulon Town regrly in the future, Hanjun felt that relying on others for food was a very unreliable decision.


    If anything went wrong, the people of Ulon Town would suffer.


    It seemed that the focus couldn''t be solely on construction; someone had to be responsible for food production.


    However, even with the town and the yers, there weren''t enough hands.


    At that moment, Hanjun regretted not pulling more best test yers for help earlier.


    Now wasn''t the time for regret; it was about how to fix the uing problems.


    Hanjun wondered if they should dy the construction progress and allocate some people back to handle food production.


    But pulling people away wouldn''t solve the problem.


    It was impossible for a few people to supply enough food for the entire town.


    Most importantly, Hanjun didn''t want to dy the construction.


    The demon army would arrive soon, and they were racing against time to build the town.


    They couldn''t afford any dys.


    As Hanjun looked at Flower Deer who are busy working, he suddenly thought of a good solution.


    The town might not have enough people to supply everyone''s food needs, but what if they increased food production without adding more people?


    Modern technologybined with magic should be able to achieve that, right?


    After the yerspleted their quests, Hanjun had Father Barry stand in front of them with a thoughtful expression.


    The yers quickly realized he had another quest to give.


    However, when several yers asked if they could help with anything, Father Barry looked at them and shook his head, saying, "Not you¡­"


    If it wasn''t them, was this a specific quest?


    All the yers understood this, and in the end, Flower Deer decided to step forward and ask.


    Father Barry''s eyes lit up.


    Flower Deer found it odd but soon understood when Father Barry spoke.


    It was about this issue.


    She had just realized that all the people in Ulon Town were either working in the ironworks or building the town, with no one left to farm.


    What would they eat?


    It turned out that NPCs had already thought ahead and were quickly issuing a quest to address this.


    Father Barry said, "Hero, you must already know that Ulon Town has a shortage of people. While we can get food through trade with merchants, we can''t rely on such an unstable source for essential supplies. Perhaps you can find a way to solve the town''s food crisis."


    ...


    [ Quest Objective: Solve the Town''s Food Crisis ]


    [ Quest Details: The town doesn''t have enough people and no source of food. The town''s residents will soon starve. Father Barry thinks you might have a way to increase food production to feed the people of Ulon Town. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Easy ]


    [ Quest Rewards: Experience Points +60,000, Church of Light Contribution Points +40, Ulon Town Favorability Points +20. ]


    ...


    Flower Deer looked at the quest and fell into thought.


    Her teammates noticed that Father Barry had only given the quest to her, which meant it must be a special quest.


    They quickly asked her what the quest was about.


    After seeing the details of the quest shared by Flower Deer, Master PungPong muttered, "It seems only you canplete this quest. We have no experience with this kind of quest."


    Flower Deer also remained silent, wondering if the quest required her to find fertilizer to boost production.


    But even with fertilizer, the nts still need time to grow.


    With the current situation, she felt the food they brought back wouldn''tst long.


    Master PungPong, not understanding these details, said, "How could that be? Didn''t we bring back several carts of supplies?"


    Flower Deer gave him a side nce, "Those supplies won''t be enough. They''ll be used up quickly."


    Master PungPong shut up, realizing he didn''t know much about these matters and had thought the supplies wouldst longer.


    No wonder Father Barry was so urgent in issuing the quest.


    If the food wouldn''tst long, it was indeed important to address the problem quickly.


    Spicy vor Fairy, seeing Flower Deer in rare deep thought, offered a suggestion, "What are you nning to do? Make fertilizer?"


    Flower Deer shook her head, "I feel like there might be another way."


    Master PungPong tilted his head, "What other way could there be?"


    With not enough people, the output is low and the food is insufficient.


    What else can be done besides using fertilizer?


    Flower Deer said, "Maybe magic can help."

 Chapter 137: Accelerated Growth Potions (Part 1)

    Master PungPong''s eyes widened, "Magic?"


    He then turned to Spicy vor Fairy and asked, "Does the magic book have spells that can increase food production?"


    Spicy vor Fairy also looked shocked.


    He had never heard of any Light-type Magic that could do that.


    Flower Deer waved her hand, "You don''t know, but I''m sure someone does."


    Spicy vor Fairy and Master PungPong asked in unison, "Who?"


    That person was, of course, Hanjun, who had gone with them to Lindblum City.


    Even though they hadn''t figured out Hanjun''s true identity orpleted the special quest from him, they knew that Hanjun''s identity was special.


    This meant one thing.


    Whenever they had questions, they should just ask Hanjun.


    After hearing this conclusion, Spicy vor Fairy and Master PungPong weren''t surprised at all and were confident in Flower Deer''s idea.


    So the four of them prepared to find Hanjun.


    Since returning to Ulon Town, Hanjun had disappeared.


    Master PungPong thought he had gone back to his little house, but he couldn''t find him there either.


    Where was Hanjun?


    He actually goes to the farnd that was abandoned by the people of Ulon Town.


    After more than ten days of neglect, the farnd had grown a lot of weeds, which had taken up many of thend''s nutrients, causing the green leaves to turn yellow.


    Hanjun looked around.


    Most of the abandoned fields were like this.


    It seemed they needed to be cleaned up before the next round of nting.


    It was at this moment that Flower Deer found Hanjun.


    Seeing them, Hanjun nodded his head and said, "You finally came."


    Flower Deer followed Hanjun and looked at the barrennd in front of them, frowning, "Is this the ce?"


    Hanjun nodded, "This is where the townspeople used to farm. Unfortunately, it hasn''t been taken care of for a long time."


    Flower Deer could still see that they used to nt potatoes here.


    But with just a few of them, it would take a long time to dig up all the potatoes.


    In another world with magic, they might be able to use magic to help.


    Thinking this, Flower Deer asked Hanjun directly, "We have quite a few methods, but we don''t know if they will work."


    Hanjun replied, "Oh? What methods are those?"


    Flower Deer said, "It would be great if there was a magic that could help with weeding, watering, and harvesting crops or a potion that could instantly increase crop yield, or even reduce the time it takes for crops to mature. If we had these, the food crisis would be solved."


    Before Hanjun could give his opinion, Master PungPong and Spicy vor Fairy were stunned.


    Was this really Flower Deer?


    Instead of using Earth''s knowledge, she wanted to solve the problem with magic.


    And the ideas were so unscientific¡ªthis was totally different from her usual big-shot image!


    Flower Deer nced at them and said nonchntly, "Who needs science? This world has magic. Can''t we use fantasy to solve the current problems?"


    Spicy vor Fairy and Master PungPong felt a bit humbled; they had been narrow-minded.


    Hanjun was amused when he heard Flower Deer''s ideas,ughing, "Hahaha¡­"


    Flower Deer wondered if she had asked something silly, otherwise why would Hanjun beughing so much?


    Hanjun wiped his tears and said, "Unfortunately, Light-type Magic has been stagnant for a thousand years, and no one has invented magic for automatic weeding or harvesting. However, people who know Water-type Magic might be able to help you with watering, and reducing crop maturity time would require learning how to make elerated Growth Potions."


    Flower Deer caught one word, "Water-type Magic?"


    Master PungPong also noticed this, "Isn''t Saradin from Lindblum City know to use Water-type Magic?"


    Hanjun smiled and let them continue figuring things out on their own.


    Master PungPong said, "Is that annoying guy the NPC we need to talk to? But he seems to be with Viscount Hereford, and I''m not sure if he''s a good guy."


    Spicy vor Fairy, staying calm while analyzing the situation, "So what if he''s with Viscount Hereford? Didn''t Hanjun beat him upst time? I think he might turn over a new leaf. Otherwise, why would an NPC with a different type of magic suddenly show up?"


    Spicy vor Fairy was especially pleased because the game developers seemed to listen to his suggestions on the forum.


    He had asked for faster progression into other sses, and now an NPC with Water-type Magic had been added¡ªIt''s clearly meant for them to join those sses!


    Flower Deer interrupted their discussion, "But that NPC is in Lindblum City, and we can''t go back there right now. The problem still isn''t solved."


    The three teammates looked at each other, and Spicy vor Fairy said, "Then making an elerated Growth Potion is the only option, but we have no idea how to do that."


    After he said this, all four of them turned their eyes to Hanjun.


    If anyone knew how to make the potion, it had to be Hanjun.


    They all believed Hanjun was the one who could solve anything.


    Hanjun smiled helplessly, "Alright, alright. I happen to have a recipe for the elerated Growth Potion. Maybe you can try making it with the ingredients listed in it."


    In the end, it was something Hanjun knew that helped solve the problem, though it was the yers'' reminder that jogged his memory.


    Hanjun wondered for a moment¡ªcould there be other things he still hadn''t remembered?


    The yers were thrilled to get the potion recipe.


    They had just unlocked another ssic life skill: potion-making, which could even be a branch of alchemy based on its effects.


    They were getting more and more excited about what this game could turn into.


    ~?~


    On the official forum of <<God''s Games Online>>, a new post had be thetest hot topic.


    ...


    [ Guess Hanjun''s Real Identity, ce Your Bets! ]


    [ Original Poster (OP): Who would''ve thought that even Master PungPong''s team couldn''t finish this quest? What do you all think Hanjun''s real identity is? ]


    [ Isdninja Reply: I had suspicions about Hanjun''s identity as soon as he appeared. When Master PungPong saw how respectful Father Barry spoke to him, I thought it was strange. I bet he''s a Cardinal of the Church of Light. ]

 Chapter 138: Accelerated Growth Potions (Part 2)

    [ CrazyTiger Reply: That''s easy to say now! Back when Hanjun showed up alone at the quarry and knew so much, it was already suspicious. But nobody expected him to have such a big background or that he''d dare to beat up Saradin. ]


    [ Ogami Reply: I never expected him to beat up Saradin! His power is incredible. Why didn''t we see him in action during the earlier fights with the demon race? ]


    [ xBCxRangers Reply: How do you know he didn''t take action? I remember thinking it was odd that the demon race tried to use some ultimate magic but it suddenly didn''t work. Looking back again, it might''ve been Hanjun who neutralized it. ]


    [ Miakisfan Reply: Don''t you all think Hanjun''s name itself is too strange? It doesn''t fit with another world setting at all! ]


    [ Tsubame Reply: ording to the official exnation, there''s a staff member named Hanjun who contributed a lot to the game, so they gave the NPC the same name. It''s not unusual at all. ]


    [ ninjaboy007 Reply: Aren''t you all guessing? I''ll guess he''s the God of Light then. ]


    [ Duckilous Reply: it''s so funny, If Hanjun Is the God of Light I''ll eat my keyboard! ]


    ...


    However, by the end of the quest, Master PungPong and his team couldn''t figure out Hanjun''s identity, leaving this post as an unsolved mystery.


    It gradually became one of the most discussed topics among yers during the early stages of the game.


    It wasn''t until muchter, when Hanjun''s identity was slowly revealed, that yers realized this had been talked about since a long time ago.


    But as of now, they still knew nothing.


    Father Barry watched as the yers ran off, then turned his head to see Hanjun frowning and rubbing his forehead.


    Father Barry anxiously asked, "Holy Son, what''s wrong?"


    Hanjun shook his head, "I''m thinking that maybe I''ve lost more than just the memory of why I fell asleep. Maybe there''s something else I don''t know."


    Father Barry frowned, but as an ordinary Priest, he couldn''t understand what was happening with the God of Light.


    Hanjun quickly smiled and said, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    Father Barry took a deep breath and nodded.


    On the other side, the yers followed the recipe and gathered the ingredients that were needed for the elerated Growth Potion, one by one.


    The team of four split into two groups to search for the materials, which helped themplete the task more efficiently.


    Spicy vor Fairy and Master PungPong formed one group.


    They had already found everything they needed and were waiting for Flower Deer and Pork Rib Boss.


    As they waited, Spicy vor Fairy started to feel bored and began studying the recipe Hanjun gave them.


    Suddenly, he hesitated and while looking at the description of the elerated Growth Potion, he voiced his doubt, "Why does this description seem so familiar?"


    Master PungPong casually asked, "What seems familiar?"


    Spicy vor Fairy said, "Look here: ''The elerated Growth Potion can speed up life growth. The increase depends on the potion''s grade.''"


    After he read that out loud, Master PungPong realized, "Speed up life growth? Isn''t this just like a Recovery Potion?"


    Seeing that Master PungPong understood, Spicy vor Fairy leaned in to discuss it with him.


    Master PungPong asked, "But didn''t Hanjun say this would help crops grow fast?"


    "Speeding up life growth... it could mean making nts grow faster, right? So it''s not exactly wrong."


    Master PungPong was silent for a moment, "... So, you''re saying Recovery Potions can be used as fertilizer."


    Spicy vor Fairy silently nodded.


    Master PungPong stroked his chin and said, "Alright then, since this is a fantasy game, if the game lets us use Recovery Potions as fertilizer, then we''ll use them as fertilizer."


    After saying this, he saw Pork Rib Boss and Flower Deer returning.


    Master PungPong waved his hand and asked Pork Rib Boss, "Did you find it?"


    If Spicy vor Fairy and Master PungPong were the talkative duo, then Flower Deer and Pork Rib Boss were the quiet pair.


    Both of them didn''t talk much and only spoke up during critical moments.


    When they did speak, every word was important, with no unnecessary chatter.


    Given their strong abilities, both of them understood each other well and didn''t find the silence awkward at all.


    In short, their efficiency was much higher than that of Master PungPong and Spicy vor Fairy, and neither of them felt that their quiet interaction was a problem.


    Flower Deer said, "We found it."


    Spicy vor Fairy checked the task details and saw that all the required materials were indeed gathered.


    He then asked, "Where do we go to make this stuff?"


    Flower Deer pointed them in the right direction, "Don''t worry. When we were designing the town, I made sure to n for a Potion Shop. It''s already built, though it doesn''t have any NPCs yet. We can use it to make the elerated Growth Potion."


    Hearing this, it became clear that Flower Deer had nned everything in advance.


    The other three eagerly headed to the location she mentioned.


    When they arrived, they found that it was still an empty building with nothing inside.


    The three of them were dumbfounded, "It''s all empty. How are we supposed to make the potion like this?"


    Flower Deer, unfazed, said, "Didn''t it say that you just need to use magic to activate the materials'' effects? You don''t need any equipment at all."


    Then all three of them turned their eyes to Spicy vor Fairy, the only one among them who had learned Light-type Magic, meaning he should be the one capable of sessfully making the potion.


    However, Spicy vor Fairy stammered, "Why... shouldn''t it be you?"


    Flower Deer was the crafting expert among them, and they had all assumed she''d handle it herself.


    They were surprised when she ced her expectations on him.


    The girl replied, "Only you know Light-type Magic."


    Spicy vor Fairy shook his head, "You all also know Glimmering Glow spells, which means you can all cast magic too. I just happened to choose the Priest ss. You could all give it a try."

 Chapter 139 : Accelerated Growth Potions (Part 3)

    Flower Deer was intrigued.


    Since she could try it, of course, she''d be the first to step up.


    Hanjun''s recipe clearly stated that magic was needed to fuse all the ingredients together, making the materials work in harmony to create the perfect elerated Growth Potion.


    Though the instructions seemed clear, they didn''t actually exin how the magic should achieve this or how to bring out the full effect of each ingredient, leaving the process up to the maker''s discretion.


    Luckily, the first person to try was Flower Deer.


    She patiently chopped all the ingredients into small pieces, put them into a crucible, and began stirring them with a magic-infused rod.


    Spicy vor Fairy and Master PungPong watched from the side, quietly wondering where the crucible hade from.


    Soon enough, Flower Deer calmly finished stirring, and Spicy vor Fairy and Master PungPong noticed that the green potion gradually became clear, turning into a liquid as clear as water.


    Their eyes widened, "Did she actually seed on the first try?!"


    Flower Deer wasn''t sure either, since the recipe didn''t describe what the potion should look like, and they couldn''t see the potion''s quality or description.


    Flower Deer grabbed a small ss bottle, filled it into the bottle, and finally saw the potion''s name appear.


    [ elerated Growth Potion made by Flower Deer, unknown effect, can be appraised. ]


    Now they understood why they had been able to see item descriptions without needing an appraisal spell earlier¡ªit was all leading up to this moment.


    But it made sense.


    The items they encountered at the beginning were either low-level or not important, and they could figure out their properties just by looking.


    As they progressed in the game, they started encountering more mysterious items, which would need appraisal.


    While Spicy vor Fairy and the others were thinking about where to take the potion to get it appraised, Flower Deer filled a few more bottles and then turned around to leave.


    Spicy vor Fairy asked, "What are you nning to do?"


    Flower Deer, being a hands-on type, couldn''t wait around.


    She replied bluntly, "I know where the abandoned fields are. Why not test it out and see the effects directly?"


    Master PungPong wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, "What if your potion has a problem and contaminates the soil?"


    Flower Deer, realizing she might have overlooked this issue.


    Spicy vor Fairy nudged her with his elbow, speaking up in her defense, "It''s just a small bottle of potion; what could go wrong? If it really polluted thend, we''d probably be dead by the time it''s ready."


    Flower Deer thought about it and realized Spicy vor Fairy might be right.


    She nodded and said, "Then I''ll find a pot of soil to test it."


    True to her word, Flower Deer returned to the potion shop with a pot of soil.


    There was a wilted yellow nt in the soil that looked like it wouldn''t live much longer.


    In front of everyone, Flower Deer opened the potion and said, "I''m going to pour it now."


    The three of them nodded their head, focusing intently to see if anything magical would happen to the soil.


    At first, when the clear potion was poured, nothing seemed to happen.


    But slowly, Master PungPong and the others noticed that the wilted yellow nt suddenly perked up, turning from yellow back to green as if it had been revitalized.


    Spicy vor Fairy thought that was the end of it, but it wasn''t.


    The nt, as if supercharged, suddenly grew by two millimeters.


    At first, the change was so subtle that they didn''t notice it with their eyes.


    But soon, the nt started growing faster and faster.


    By the time it had doubled in height, Spicy vor Fairy and Master PungPong were both eximing in surprise.


    To their amazement, the nt kept growing.


    They even heard the pot that Flower Deer brought begin to crack as the nt''s roots expanded outward, breaking through the pot and growing out of it.


    What surprised them even more was that the nt kept growing, sprouting thick branches that spread out, twining around the pot.


    Then, right before their eyes, little flowers started blooming on the branches.


    After a brief shake, the flowers quickly closed up.


    Spicy vor Fairy stared in disbelief and said, "Is it still growing?"


    They had been watching for half an hour, and the nt still hadn''t stopped growing.


    At this point, it couldn''t be called a small nt anymore; it had grown into a lush, thriving nt.


    As they watched, after the flowers bloomed, small fruits started to emerge from the petals, growing into a soft pink color.


    Once therge fruit had fully developed, the nt finally slowed its growth.


    Seeing this, Master PungPong sighed in relief.


    He had thought the nt might continue to grow until it withered away ording to the natural life cycle.


    It seemed the potion''s effects had finally ended.


    Looking at the small spots of red among the green, Master PungPong joked, "Who would''ve thought we''d end up with strawberries? Looks like our luck isn''t bad."


    Flower Deer was also amazed by the elerated Growth Potion''s effects.


    In just one hour, she had witnessed the entire growth process of a nt, from seedling to fruit.


    If something like this existed in the real world, it might dramatically increase crop yields and reduce the amount ofnd needed for farming.


    This could help reduce the number of hungry people in the world.


    If they could find the same materials in the real world and follow the same method, maybe...


    Master PungPong shouted, "Hey, why did you stop moving, big shot?"


    His shout snapped Flower Deer out of her thoughts, and she chuckled to herself.


    Where was her mind wandering?


    This was just a game.


    How could these things exist in real life?


    Maybe it was because some of these materials were too simr to nts on Earth that she had this illusion.


    Besides, where would you find magic in the real world?

 Chapter 140 : Accelerated Growth Potions (Part 4)

    Master PungPong noticed that hispanions weren''t moving.


    Seeing the fresh strawberries, he couldn''t help but be tempted.


    So he asked, "What do you guys think? I could be the first one to test if they''re safe."


    Flower Deer was about to agree when Spicy vor Fairy said, "What do you mean ''eat''? We should take this to Hanjun and let him check it out. We need to see if we''vepleted the quest, right?"


    Master PungPong was a bit disappointed, "Really? We can''t eat them first? I really like strawberries, and I''m curious if these fast-ripened strawberries have any special effects."


    Flower Deer hesitated as well.


    She was also curious about the strawberries she had grown using the elerated Growth Potion.


    And who can refuse strawberries, especially girls?!


    Seeing their expressions, Spicy vor Fairy didn''t know how to argue.


    He sighed, "Fine, do whatever you want!"


    Since Flower Deer made a lot of potions, even if they ate all the strawberries in this bowl, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    She could always ripen another batch of ntster; she had plenty of potions.


    With everyone agreeing, Pork Rib Boss didn''t say anything.


    Master PungPong eagerly picked a strawberry and, without bothering to clean it, put it straight into his mouth.


    The strawberry was sweet and juicy, making Master PungPong sigh with pleasure.


    These strawberries were so big that he couldn''t finish one in a single bite; it took two bites to eat all of them.


    Even after finishing one, he could keep picking more from the leaves.


    The bowl was full of strawberries, and finding a big red one among the green leaves was like being at a strawberry buffet.


    It was like a paradise for strawberry lovers.


    Pork Rib Boss stopped eating after two strawberries.


    He didn''t have a strong sweet tooth and wasn''t very interested in indulging in sweets.


    Spicy vor Fairy also stopped after eating five or six strawberries.


    They were so sweet that he felt like he was swimming in strawberry juice, and it was starting to get overwhelming.


    But Master PungPong and Flower Deer were different.


    Since they had started eating, they might as well enjoy as much as they wanted.


    Little did they know, Master PungPong who are eating strawberries, and the strange sounds he made were seen by his live streaming audience, who quickly filled the chat withints.


    [ Excuse me?? You eating strawberries is one thing, but why are you making such weird noises? Aren''t you afraid of being banned by the moderators? ]


    [ Am I the only one who is envious? Even in my country, strawberries are so expensive. I wish I could have a strawberry buffet too. ]


    [ Master PungPong makes people envy! I also want to eat endless strawberries in the game! ]


    [ Reported, no thanks to the streamer. ]


    Master PungPong didn''t have time to pay attention to the chat.


    He and Flower Deer quickly finished most of the strawberries from the nt, with only a few of them left hidden among the green leaves.


    Seeing the now bare nt, they both felt a bit uneasy.


    Master PungPong wiped his mouth and said, "The strawberries are so sweet. It seems like the elerated Growth Potion that was made by Flower Deer is working fine, right?"


    Flower Deer quickly went into research mode, "There''s no problem, but I think the potion might need to be diluted."


    Master PungPong blinked, "Why does it need to be diluted?"


    Flower Deer thought for a moment:l, "I calcted that from when I poured the potion to when the strawberries stopped growing, it took a whole hour. The growth rate is too extreme. If it attracts too much attention, it might be better to slow down the growth speed of the potion."


    Of course, this was her judgment on the elerated Growth Potion; how it should be used ultimately depended on Hanjun.


    As Flower Deer was packing up to take the finished product to Hanjun, she suddenly remembered something, "Weren''t you going to try it too? Why aren''t you doing anything?"


    Master PungPong and Spicy vor Fairy exchanged nces, while Only-Pork Rib Boss said, "I''m not going to try it. I just don''t get how to use magic to handle these things."


    His teammates were already used to his words.


    Pork Rib Boss rarely used magic, and as he often said, his mind was already set in its ways, so deep down he didn''t really trust magic.


    He couldn''t use it as smoothly as they could.


    But Pork Rib Boss had his own attack methods, and to be honest, his unique physical abilities were one of a kind in the game.


    Maybe he could find his own path in the game.


    As for Master PungPong and Spicy vor Fairy, they were still curious about how Flower Deer made the potion and were very interested in how magic was used tobine all the materials.


    Spicy vor Fairy was the first to try it out.


    Since he was a Priest, he should have been more skilled in using magic than Flower Deer.


    But halfway through brewing the potion, the cauldron started bubbling wildly, and the thick green potion almost overflowed, nearly sshing onto Spicy vor Fairy''s face.


    He could even feel that the green liquid was highly dangerous and could have seriously harmed him.


    Spicy vor Fairy wisely stopped making the elerated Growth Potion and put down the failed cauldron, saying, "It seems like I messed up."


    Master PungPong''s eyes widened, "No way! It''s that hard? Does that mean I''m going to fail too?"


    Master PungPong didn''t believe it was impossible, so he tried to do what Flower Deer did, but he failed as well.


    His failure was different from Spicy vor Fairy''s; the cauldron ended up filled with a rotten, foul smell that was so strong it forced them to run out of the potion shop.


    In the end, all three of them looked at the potion in Flower Deer''s hand like it was theirst hope and sighed, "It seems like this is something we really can''t make."

 Chapter 141: New NPC (Part 1)

    No wonder Father Barry had given the quest to Flower Deer in the first ce.


    Spicy vor Fairy and Master PungPong couldn''t help but ask, "How exactly did you make it? Do you have any tips?"


    Flower Deer thought for a moment and said, "There weren''t really any special tricks. I just went with my gut feeling. You should be able to sense what''s happening in the cauldron, right? You just need to adjust it based on that."


    Well, it seemed like they had asked a pointless question because they couldn''t understand a word of what Flower Deer had just said.


    Both of them decided to give up; it was clear this wasn''t something they were meant to do.


    With that, Flower Deer prepared to take the finished product to Hanjun.


    Hanjun didn''t expect them to return so quickly with thepleted elerated Growth Potion, but the faster they worked, the sooner they could move on to the next quest, so he was pleased.


    He invited all four of them into his small cottage.


    It was the first time any of them had been inside Hanjun''s small cottage.


    Hanjun''s house was different from the others''.


    Before the townsfolk returned, they had explored all sorts of houses, but Hanjun''s cottage was off-limits.


    Even if he wasn''t home, yers couldn''t break in to look around.


    Hanjun always made them wait outside, never letting them into his room when giving out the quests.


    So Hanjun''s cottage had be one of the most mysterious ces for yers since the game started.


    After entering the small cottage, the four of them were immediately stunned by the sight inside.


    Hanjun''s cottage was two stories tall.


    The first floor was abination of a living room, study, and kitchen, while the entire second floor was just a big bed, perfect for lounging around.


    Because of this, the first floor was packed with things, most of which Snowball had brought back.


    What really shocked the yers was the colorful fireworks floating near the ceiling in the living room.


    Seven different colored fireworks flew around in mid-air and then suddenly exploded into small bursts of fireworks before disappearing.


    But then, the same color would reappear from a random corner and start flying around again.


    Master PungPong eximed, "So cool!"


    What they didn''t know was that Hanjun''s room on the second floor had a ceiling that disyed a breathing gxy with asional shooting stars.


    Every time hey on the bed, he could see this beautiful, colorful scene.


    Of course, the colorful fireworks downstairs were already surprising enough, not to mention the strange inventions scattered all around the room.


    For example, there was a broom that moved on its own and a chair that gave automatic massages.


    When Spicy vor Fairy looked closely, he didn''t see any power cords connected to the massage chair.


    A teapot and cups floated over from a distance, poured water for the four of them, bowed respectfully to Hanjun, and then floated back to their resting ce.


    The scene before them was far beyond the amazement they felt when they first arrived at Ulon Town.


    The four of them werepletely stunned.


    The live streaming chat went wild.


    [ This is what a magical world should looks like!!! ]


    [ Hanjun is definitely an Archmage! Or maybe an Alchemist? This is amazing! ]


    [ I''m so excited! I thought I''d only see epic scenes like this in CGI, but to see them in the game¡ªwow! ]


    [ This is so cool! Magic is a man''s true passion!! ]


    Hanjun wasn''t aware of how crazy the chat was, but he could tell how shocked the four yers were.


    He gave them a moment to process their emotions.


    Master PungPong was the first to snap out of it.


    He nced at the live streaming chat, grateful he was streaming so he could share his excitement with so many people.


    Then he couldn''t help but ask Hanjun, "Did you make all of these things?"


    Hanjun nodded.


    Ever since he returned to the body of the God of Light, he could no longer go back to Earth.


    It wasn''t that Earth couldn''t amodate a God from another world, but rather that the World of Eorera couldn''t survive without the God of Light.


    If even the God of Light left the world he created, this world would be doomed.


    So, for the sake of the World of Eorera, Hanjun had no choice but to stay in the another world.


    But after experiencing life on Earth, living here always felt ufortable.


    Even though Hanjun could connect to the inte from this world, life on the World of Eorera still had many inconveniences, and it was often very boring.


    With no other options, Hanjun had to create interesting things for himself.


    After all, he was the God of Light and the Creator God of the World of Eorera¡ªwhat could he not make?


    While doing this, Hanjun also studied the magic of Mage''s and quickly understood the patterns of other types of magic.


    They were simr to Light-type magic, it''s just created using different elements.


    In that moment, countless ways to use various kinds of magic shed through Hanjun''s mind.


    But then he pushed those thoughts aside because, as the God of Light, all magic felt the same to him.


    What he appreciated more was how humans innovated based on Light-type magic.


    Master PungPong asked with a trembling voice, "How did you make all of this?"


    Hanjun looked at him and asked, "Do you want to learn?"


    Master PungPong nodded his head enthusiastically.


    These things were so cool; of course, he wanted to learn.


    Hanjun asked, "Did you seed in making the elerated Growth Potion?"


    Master PungPong froze and stammered, "No..."


    Hanjun said, "Then you might not have the talent for these things. But if you work hard, you can still make some basic alchemy items."


    So, this was all alchemy?


    Master PungPong made up his mind¡ªAlchemy would be his profession from now on.


    When he got back, he would seriously study how to make the elerated Growth Potion.

 Chapter 142: New NPC (Part 2)

    After hearing their conversation, Spicy vor Fairy also snapped back to reality.


    Since he had already be a Priest, he wasn''t very interested in these things.


    But seeing the items Hanjun made sparked big ideas in his mind.


    What if they could use magic to create modern weapons?


    Just as he started thinking deeper about it, Spicy vor Fairy quickly pulled himself out of that rabbit hole.


    Hanjun took a sip of water and asked, "So, let me see what you made."


    Flower Deer handed over the potion she had made to Hanjun.


    For some reason, even though she was so close to Hanjun, she felt an unconscious sense of respect, almost like she was turning in homework, and she was really nervous.


    Hanjun looked at the color of the elerated Growth Potion and made a small sound but didn''t say anything.


    Flower Deer fidgeted a bit until Hanjun said, "You did well."


    Just that one sentence left Spicy vor Fairy a bit puzzled, so he asked, "Really?"


    Hearing his question, Hanjun thought for a moment, then whistled.


    Soon, Snoeball came trotting down from upstairs.


    Hanjun said to Snowball, "Go to Father Barry and bring the Ragdoll Cat here."


    Snowball seemed to understand Hanjun''s words, he the  opened the door, and trotted off toward the church.


    Hanjun exined to the four, "The Ragdoll Cat can help identify items you''re unsure about. If you have any questions in the future, you can go to the Ragdoll Cat."


    It seemed he had already noticed that they didn''t understand the value of the potions, so he exined why he sent Snowball to fetch the Ragdoll Cat.


    Flower Deer and the others slowly nodded their heads, remembering that the Ragdoll Cat had helped Father Barry identify the weapons they made at the beginning of the game.


    Even though they had tested it, they still brought the finished product to the table and said, "This is what we ended up making."


    Hanjun looked at the lush green strawberries and then at the yers.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Master PungPong, who had eaten the most strawberries, said, "Actually, the berries had already grown, so we just tested to see if they were poisonous."


    After saying that, he realized it sounded silly¡ªwas it really necessary to eat all the strawberries just to test for poison?


    But he was too embarrassed to say anything else, so he just kept quiet.


    Hanjun didn''t say much either, "Well, in that case, I''ll keep these strawberries as a memento."


    The four yers nodded, letting him do as he wished.


    Snowball came back quickly, with arge Ragdoll Cat following him behind.


    With the cat here, things would be easier.


    Hanjun handed the potion to the Ragdoll Cat, who sniffed it and its eyes gleamed brightly, "A mid-grade elerated Growth Potion, and a rare perfect one at that, meow."


    Spicy vor Fairy and the others were surprised¡ªFlower Deer had seeded on her first try at making a elerated Growth Potion, and it was even a mid-grade one.


    No wonder the strawberries had grown so quickly!


    Flower Deer blinked her eyes, suddenly understanding the purpose of the Ragdoll Cat.


    After the potion was identified, Hanjun put them away and told the yers, "I''ll take care of these potions and make sure they get to Father Barry. But¡­"


    Hanjun paused for effect, then continued under the yers'' watchful eyes, "The effects of the mid-grade elerated Growth Potion are too strong. It''s not necessary to use them for growing crops, and it might attracted unwanted attention. I''ll dilute these elerated Growth Potions and use them in a more bnced way."


    Flower Deer didn''t mind this at all, and soon they heard the notification that the quest wasplete.


    After they checked their quest rewards, Hanjun added, "Being able to make something like this on your first try shows that Father Barry wasn''t wrong to have faith in you."


    Because of this, Flower Deer gained extra favorability with the Church of Light and earned a special title: [ Novice Alchemist ]


    While this title might not seem particrly useful, to Flower Deer, it was like collecting souvenirs¡ªshe wanted to have a little bit of everything.


    Hanjun then said, "We''ll continue to issue quests for making elerated Growth Potions. You can go to Father Barry daily to pick up a quest, and then bring the elerated Growth Potions to me. Ulon Town will distribute them evenly across the fields."


    Spicy vor Fairy raised an eyebrow, realizing that making elerated Growth Potions had now be a daily quest.


    And with Flower Deer sessfully creating one, she had be highly sought after.


    Now that she knew how to make elerated Growth Potions, other yers would likely ask her for advice.


    However, Spicy vor Fairy figured that once the other yers realized they didn''t have the skill to make potions themselves, they''d start trading with Flower Deer¡ªhaving her make the potions for them, buying them, and then using those potions toplete their quests.


    This way, a perfect trading chain was formed.


    The yers could earn experience points from the quests, and Flower Deer could keep making elerated Growth Potions to increase her skill level, while also getting materials and coins from others.


    In the end, both sides benefited, but the one who profited the most was Ulon Town.


    By offering a little bit of experience points, the town would receive a steady supply of elerated Growth Potions every day.


    At the end of the day, the crops in the fields would be fully grown.


    Then, another daily quest could be given to the yers to gather the crops and store them in the warehouse, ensuring that there was enough food stored.


    Father Barry''s anxiety gradually eased as everything in Ulon Town progressed perfectly.


    That was until one day, when a group of outsiders disrupted the peace.


    While some yers were working on construction, they encountered a group of peopleing from the south.


    From their appearance, they seemed to be merchants.


    The group was slowly approaching with horse-drawn carts.

 Chapter 143: New NPC (Part 3)

    The deep tracks left by the cart wheels suggested that they were carrying a lot of goods.


    The merchants were surprised to see people working in the pit.


    Both sides were so taken aback by their first encounter that they stood there for a while without saying anything.


    The yer who is lead the townspeople in their work was Pork Rib Boss.


    He then asked, "Is there anything you need help with?" Continue your saga on m|v-l''e-NovelBin


    The head merchant finally snapped out of his daze.


    He had traveled to many ces, but only Ulon Town had caught his eye.


    What were they building here?


    It was supposed to be a small town, but it looked like it was already the size of arge city.


    "Is this Ulon Town?" the merchant asked.


    Pork Rib Boss replied, "Yes, it is."


    The merchant nodded his head and said, "Then this must be the ce. We heard from Lindblum City that Ulon Town hasn''t been taken over by the demons yet, so we thought we''de and see if there''s anything unexpected to gain."


    Then he removed his hat and looked out into the distance.


    Not only had Ulon Town not been overtaken by the demons, but it also seemed to be thriving, growing stronger and more prosperous.


    How was this possible?


    The merchant, who had seen much of the world, had nevere across a small town that could remain so calm and show no fear in the face of a demon army.


    Thinking this over, the merchant decided to stay closely connected with Ulon Town, sensing a big opportunity, "I''m a merchant, of course, I''m here to do business. Who''s in charge here? I''d like to speak with them."


    Pork Rib Boss replied, "For now, Father Barry is the acting mayor of the town. You can talk to him if you have any business."


    The merchant was surprised, "Beforeing here, I heard that the God of Light had awakened in Ulon Town. Was it Father Barry who awakened the God of Light?"


    Pork Rib Boss was surprised the merchant knew so much.


    It seemed that after their trip to Lindblum City, the news had spread through various channels.


    This merchant standing before him was bold, the first toe and see what was really going on.


    Pork Rib Boss nodded his head and silently led the merchant''s group.


    The merchant then asked, "I also heard that the God of Light had summoned the heroes. Have you met these heroes?"


    Pork Rib Boss opened his mouth, wanting to say that he was one of the heroes, but the words wouldn''te out.


    The merchant didn''t pay much attention to Pork Rib Boss''s reaction and continued, "I also heard that someone important from the Church of Light appeared in Ulon Town. It was their idea to resist the demons and establish a defensive frontline here. Have you seen this important person?"


    Pork Rib Boss didn''t know what to say.


    The more the merchant spoke, the less he understood.


    Could the important person from the Church of Light be referring to Hanjun?


    But they didn''t even know what Hanjun''s true identity was.


    Fortunately, during their conversation, Pork Rib Boss had already led the merchant to the entrance of the church.


    At that moment, a Ragdoll Cat was lounging by the church door, sunbathing with its paws tucked under it.


    Hearing some movement, the cat lifted its eyelids slightly before lowering them again.


    Pork Rib Boss quietly said to the cat, "There are visitors outside. They want to discuss something with Father Barry."


    The Ragdoll Cat yawned, got up from the ground, stretchedzily, and then turned around to walk into the church.


    The merchant looked up at the church and eximed, "This really is a church that could awaken the God of Light. Look at its ancient design; it''s still in the style ofst century''s churches. The Priest here must be extraordinary."


    Pork Rib Boss followed the merchant''s gaze and saw the church with its peeling walls, falling silent.


    In truth, the church was just poor and couldn''t afford renovations.


    How did the merchante up with so many ideas from that?


    Father Barry quickly came out of the church, looked at Pork Rib Boss, and then at the merchant standing next to him.


    After Pork Rib Boss exined the situation, Father Barry said excitedly, "Wee, wee! It''s been a long time since a trading caravan hase to Ulon Town."


    The merchantughed heartily and replied, "Indeed. If this were the old Ulon Town, we wouldn''t have even heard of it. But now, you all are on the front lines, and everyone on the World of Eorera knows about your deeds. There are even some people who aren''t part of the caravan that followed me here because they heard I wasing here."


    Father Barry was thrilled.


    He never imagined that Ulon Town would develop this far under his leadership.


    Of course, without the help of Hanjun and the heroes, this wouldn''t have been possible.


    The merchant quickly asked, "Is there anything you need? I heard from Mr. Turner in Lindblum City that you''re short on food, but unfortunately, I don''t have much food with me this time."


    Father Barry quickly waved his hand.


    They weren''tcking food; in fact, the town''s granaries were already full.


    They even temporarily stopped the quest of making elerated Growth Potions because the granaries were overflowing.


    Seeing that they didn''t need food, the merchant was relieved and said, "I have all sorts of strange things with me. All I need is a ce to set up camp for a while."


    Father Barry quickly nodded his head, but before he could say anything further, Hanjun suddenly appeared out of nowhere and asked, "Why don''t you have much food either?"


    The merchant didn''t pay much attention to Hanjun but answered honestly, "It''s because the things that happened in the east. There was a sudden locust gue, and most of the crops were eaten. All the food is being sold there, so I don''t have much left."

 Chapter 144: New NPC (Part 4)

    Hanjun raised an eyebrow and said, "Oh? Then the countries in the east must be in a terrible situation, right? There''s no food and the demon army on its way."


    The merchant nodded his head in agreement, "Exactly, as you said, the east is in chaos right now. Starving refugees are fleeing everywhere. But don''t worry, because of Ulon Town''s special location, refugees won''t make it here."


    Hanjun understood what the merchant meant¡ªthat with the demon army about to arrive at Ulon Town, no one would dare toe here.


    However, Hanjun wasn''t concerned about that.


    He gave Father Barry a meaningful look, reminding him about the surplus food that was stored in their warehouses.


    Thanks to Hanjun''s hint, Father Barry finally remembered the huge amount of food piled up in their storage.


    Maybe they could sell it to the merchant.


    After all, with elerated Growth Potions in hand, Ulon Town wouldn''t need to worry about food anymore.


    They could use the extra food to trade for things they needed.


    When the merchant heard that Ulon Town actually had extra food to sell, his eyes widened in disbelief, "Really? We''ll take all of it."


    Father Barry nodded and made the decision on the spot.


    Since he was the acting mayor of the town, he had the authority to do so.


    The merchant realized that with all this food, if he could bring it to the countries in the east, this trip wouldn''t be a loss at all.


    Of course, they still needed to discuss the details of the trade.


    Father Barry invited the merchant to the church to talk, while the others followed Pork Rib Boss to the resting ce prepared for the caravan.


    As the new arrivals settled in, the yers gradually learned why they were there and realized that Ulon Town finally had a trading post.


    Normally, in Ulon Town, they could only be self-sufficient or trade things they needed with other yers.


    They had never seen a shop before.


    Thinking about it, it makes sense why recent quests rewarded them with money¡ªmaybe the game developers wanted them to use it to trade with the merchants.


    The yers eagerly headed to where the caravan had set up there stall, wanting to see if there were any good items for sale.


    The area around the caravan quickly became lively.


    It wasn''t just the yers; even the NPCs, who hadn''t seen a merchant caravan in a long time, joined the crowd to trade.


    Only Hanjun whose didn''t join the yers and the townspeople excitement or join the negotiations between Father Barry and the head merchant.


    Instead, he just stood outside while watching the bustling scene between the caravan and the yers from a distance.


    Hanjun didn''t have anything he particrly wanted, so he just stood there, watching this scene with interest.


    At that moment, a man who is wearing a ck hood slowly approached him from behind.


    When he was about a step away, he suddenly spoke in a raspy voice, "Hello, can I ask you a question?"


    Hanjun turned his head.


    The man was much taller than him, but the hood hid his face, making it impossible to see what he looked like.


    This mysterious behavior made Hanjun recall that the man hade to Ulon Town with the caravan, but instead of setting up a stall with them, he was here to ask Hanjun a question.


    This behavior seemed quite strange.


    Hanjun raised an eyebrow and asked, "What is it?"


    The man, still speaking in the same raspy tone, said something odd, "Don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad person. I even have some candy that was made in the Royal City of Orinthia. You can try it if you like."


    From what the man said, it was clear he thought Hanjun was an easy-to-fool young boy and was trying to trick him into revealing information.


    Hanjun wasn''t bothered by this; in fact, he found it very interesting.


    He epted the candy from the man and examined it.


    It was just an ordinary sweet candy, something the God of Light, who had enjoyed much finer things on Earth, didn''t care for at all.


    Still, Hanjun pretended to be interested and said, "What do you want to ask?"


    The man, thinking he had sessfully tricked Hanjun, quickly asked, "Have you noticed anything strange in Ulon Town recently?"


    Hanjun thought for a moment and replied, "Of course, I have."


    The man who are feeling excited, asked him eagerly, "What is it?"


    Hanjun pointed to a group of yers and said, "It''s them. These people are really strange. I don''t know where they came from. Father Barry says they''re heroes whoe here to help us, but I just think they''re a bunch of weirdos."


    The man in ck fell silent: "..."


    He already knew that the heroes had been summoned here, but to him, they were just ordinary people.


    What he really wanted to know was who had summoned these heroes and who in the Church of Light was orchestrating these events.


    As a follower of the Order of the Shattering ligh, the man in ck believed his mission was to carry out the will of the God of Darkness and to prevent the Church of Light from interfering with the God of Darkness''s ns. Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    So, what they aimed to do was to make people ept the arrival of the demon army and suppress any actions of the Church of Light.


    For hundreds of years, the Church of Light hadn''t had a new Pope, thanks to their efforts.


    Afterward, the Church of Light didn''t dare elect another Pope because they feared the Order of the Shattering Lights'' assassinations.


    As a result, the Church of Light''s activities went underground, with only a few priests staying in the churches to keep them running.


    These priests knew just a spell or two of Light-type Magic, which wasn''t much of a threat to the demons, so the Order of the Shattering Light didn''t bother to targeting them.

 Chapter 145: Alchemist (Part 1)

    But the things that happened in Ulon Town gave them a sense of something unusual.


    They believed that whoever could awaken the God of Light couldn''t be just an ordinary Priest.


    The fact that Ulon Town could resist the demon army''s attacks wasn''t something that could be handled by these useless heroes alone.


    There had to be a high-ranking member of the Church of Light orchestrating everything from behind the scenes.


    Knowing this, the Order of the Shattering Light understood what they needed to do.


    The man in ck was the first one to arrive in Ulon Town.


    He believed that the Church of Light must have ced someone of at least a cardinal''s rank here.


    If he could silently eliminate this person, Ulon Town wouldn''t be a threat anymore.


    After arriving in Ulon Town, he saw Father Barry and sensed that Father Barry was just an ordinary Priest¡ªso ordinary that he might not even know any Light-type Magic.


    The high-ranking member of the Church of Light definitely wasn''t him.


    The man in ck shifted his focus to other people and finally set his sights on Hanjun.


    A fourteen or fifteen-year-old boy, who seemed a bit lonely without many people around him, would be an easy target to get information from.


    The man in ck thought that as long as he offered a small benefit, the boy would obediently tell him everything.


    Hanjun, just as the man in ck had hoped, spoke freely, but none of it was the information he wanted.


    The man in ck said, "No, no, not these things. I want to know if anything strange happened before the heroes were summoned."


    Hanjun shook his head, "I wouldn''t know about that. Back then, everyone was just focused on running away; no one was paying attention to anything else."


    The man in ck wasn''t discouraged and continued asking, "Then what strange things do you think are happening in the town?"


    Hanjun started counting on his fingers and said, "Oh, there are lots of strange things. For example, a weird building was constructed in the quarry in the eastern ins. I heard they can make weapons there. And recently, the heroes made a potion that can make crops grow faster, so now I have more strawberries than I can eat every day¡­"


    Hanjun was about to continue talking when the man in ck who began to getting frustrated, interrupted him, "That''s not what I want to know."


    Hanjun widened his eyes and tilted his head, asking, "Then what do you want to know? Are you talking about a mysterious and powerful person from the Church of Light?"


    The anger that had just risen in the man in ck was immediately extinguished by Hanjun''s words, "Yes, yes! Do you know who that is?"


    Hanjun smiled slightly and said, "Of course, I know."


    The man in ck waited for Hanjun to continue, but when he didn''t, the man grew anxious, "Why aren''t you saying more?"


    Hanjun smiled and asked, "Why do you want to know, Uncle?"


    The man in ck understood what Hanjun meant.


    He quickly pulled out a bag of gold coins and showed it to Hanjun, saying, "Tell Uncle and all of this will be yours."


    Hanjun looked at the money bag, when he weighs it on his hand, he smiled with satisfaction and said aid, "Well, that person is me."


    The man in ck who is still feeling the pain of losing a bag of money, didn''t immediately grasp what Hanjun had said.


    He was stunned and ask, "Huh?"


    Then, Hanjun stretched out his hand, and a bright white rope suddenly appeared, binding the man in ck tightly, making him unable to move.


    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    The man in ck found himself being restrained, unable to even cast magic.


    Realizing what had happened, he shouted, "So it was you! It''s you!"


    But what could he say?


    Should he admit that he had been tricked by a kid, or that his guess had been correct¡ªUlon Town did indeed have an important figure from the Church of Light?


    However, he had underestimated the boy''s strength.


    The man in ck couldn''t understand, "You''re only fourteen or fifteen years old!"


    How could someone so young use such powerful magic?


    Could this be what they call a genius?


    "Darn it! If I had figured this out sooner, I could have eliminated the genius from the Church of Light. That way, it would have taken them another forty or fifty years to recover."


    The man in ck who are feeling humiliated and angry, epted that he had failed the assassination and would face the consequences.


    He decided that no matter how Hanjun tried to interrogate him, he wouldn''t answer any questions.


    But Hanjun didn''t even try to interrogate him; he didn''t do anything at all.


    Then, the man in ck noticed that the heroes from the caravan seemed to have noticed something.


    They turned around and ran towards Hanjun.


    When they arrived, they saw the man in ck tied up and looked at him with cautious eyes, "Hanjun, are you okay?"


    Hanjun replied, "I''m fine. I''ll leave this guy to you."


    The yers quickly understood and dragged the man in ck away.


    Even as he was being taken away, the man in ck couldn''t understand how the heroes knew so quickly what had happened and why they took him away without a second thought.


    After they left, Hanjun stood still.


    After a while, Hanjun asked in a slightly annoyed tone, "Have you seen enough? Do I have to invite you toe out?"


    In a quiet corner of the town, where he thought no one was around, another person stepped out from behind a wall.


    This person was wearing a brown-green leather robe, ck gloves, and a chestnut-colored brooch shaped like a wheat ear.


    He was older man, with some gray hair, but looked very energetic¡ªclearly not an ordinary old man.


    The man spoke slowly, "I never expected that the Church of Light would produce a Holy Son. It seems the rumors were true."

 Chapter 146: Alchemist (Part 2)

    Hanjun didn''t care much about what the man said.


    Instead, he asked curiously, "If I hadn''t called you out, would you have just watched that guy make a move?"


    Hanjun was referring to the man in ck from earlier and realized that the person in front of him had been there all along.


    The man smiled and said, "Of course not. I would have stopped him if he tried to do anything."


    Hanjun didn''t beat around the bush and directly asked, "Who are you?"


    The man answered straightforwardly, "My name is Hallyne Wisdom. I''m an alchemist."


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Hanjun nodded his head, looking somewhat satisfied.l, "An alchemist, huh? What brings you to Ulon Town?"


    Hallyne stroked his white goatee and replied, "I just heard some things about Ulon Town from others and wanted to see if what they said was true. Don''t worry, I mean no harm. I''m not like that guy earlier."


    When Hallyne first heard the rumors about Ulon Town, he was skeptical.


    As an elder in the Alchemist Guild, he usually just made alchemical items and didn''t get involved in battles.


    Plus, alchemy wasn''t effective against the demons, so he stayed behind the front lines and just providing supplies for them.


    But when he heard that the front lines had copsed,


    Hallyne was shocked.


    He couldn''t believe that the defenses, which had held for so long, had finally fallen.


    Was humanity really going to be destroyed like this?


    With these doubts in mind, Hallyne heard a rumor that Ulon Town had actually defeated the demons and was nning to build a new frontline to continue defending humanity''s hope.


    After hearing about it, Hallyne discussed it with his colleagues and decided to help Ulon Town, just like they had helped the human front lines before.


    However, his colleagues were disappointed.


    They packed their things and prepared to flee, thinking that Hallyne''s actions were pointless.


    Even if Ulon Town had managed to push back the demons once, what would it matter in the end?


    They believed it was inevitable that they would fail eventually.


    Besides, they had provided so many alchemical items before, but in the end, it didn''t make a difference¡ªthey still lost.


    They didn''t earn a single coin, and all their efforts and losses were for nothing.


    Hallyne was silent.


    He understood why his colleagues had lost their former attitude and be so disheartened.


    When people realize their efforts are destined to fail, they''re bound to lose the will to keep trying.


    But Hallyne didn''t want to give up.


    He still wanted to keep fighting.


    So he said, "I''ll go to Ulon Town first to gather information. If everything is as the rumors say, I''ll send word to you all."


    His colleagues didn''t really respond; they had already started packing up, ready to go home and spend their remaining time with their families, preparing for the end of the world.


    And that''s how Hallyne ended up here.


    Hanjun, of course, knew that Hallyne was different from the man in ck.


    He didn''t sense any malice from Hallyne, and what he said was true.


    What caught Hanjun''s attention even more was the title Hallyne mentioned¡ªan Alchemist?


    Hanjun had been thinking about which NPCs he could recruit to teach the yers new skills, and here someone had shown up on his doorstep.


    How convenient!


    Hanjun asked, "So, have you found what you were looking for here?"


    Hallyne had just arrived but had already seen things in Ulon Town that made him happy.


    The people here were thriving, and even though this would be the first ce the demon army would reach, there was no sense of despair among them.


    They knew they would seed.


    As long as they continued on this path, they were confident they could resist the demons'' attack.


    Because of this, Hallyne had decided to stay.


    Soon after, he noticed another suspicious person from the caravan approaching a young boy.


    Like the man in ck, Hallyne also focused on this boy.


    It wasn''t that he saw how powerful Hanjun was, but he noticed that Hanjun''s demeanor was very different from that of an ordinary 14-year-old boy.


    The way Hanjun interacted with the man in ck, and the expressions he showed, were far beyond what one would expect from someone his age.


    This boy was definitely not ordinary, and Hallyne agreed with what the man in ck had said in the end.


    If the God of Light had truly awakened, then Hallyne had even more reason to stay.


    If they could defeat the demon army, what did it matter if the God had once abandoned humanity?


    Hallyne smiled and said, "I think it''s quite good here."


    Hanjun knew then that this Alchemist was nning to stay.


    He nodded and called for Snowball, instructing it to go fetch Father Barry, who was negotiating with the head merchant.


    Watching this, Hallyne seemed thoughtful, "I''ve heard that Ulon Town has developed a special method to make crops grow quickly?"


    Hanjun replied, "Just a little trick, nothing to worry about."


    Hallyne was intrigued, "You''re joking; this is no small trick. If this could be spread, it would solve the food crisis in this world. Then, the people of World of Eorera wouldn''t have to suffer from hunger."


    Hanjun still didn''t seem to care, "If the world is about to be destroyed and humanity is on the brink of extinction, having enough to eat won''t be a big problem."


    Hearing this, Hallyne fell silent, a bit embarrassed.


    However, Hanjun agreed to Hallyne''s request and took him to the fields to see the results for himself.


    When Hallyne saw the crops, he was amazed, "Is this the result? Such a rich life force... Did you use some kind of potions to enhance the food''s nutrition and speed up its growth?"


    He quickly began to study it, showing the expertise of someone from the Alchemist Guild.


    The more he studied, the more surprised he became.


    By the end, Hallyne eximed, "Who made this potion? It''s incredible! Even I can''t create such a powerful potion. The person who made this must be a genius Alchemist."

 Chapter 147: Alchemist (Part 3)

    Hanjun thought about Flower Deer and agreed that she deserved to be called a genius.


    Hallyne continued to mumble, "And this form... I''ve never heard of anything like it. Could it be something left behind by the Church of Light?"


    The Church of Light hadn''t left anything like this, but as the God of Light, Hanjun naturally knew things that ordinary people didn''t.


    To him, no type of magic was difficult; he could understand the principles of magic just by looking at it.


    Hanjun didn''t deny it and added, "A hero made this potion. Do you want to meet her?"


    Hallyne felt a bit embarrassed and scratched his head,"Is that really okay? Aren''t the heroes are the people summoned by the God of Light?"


    In his understanding, since the heroes were summoned by the God of Light, they must belong to the Church of Light.


    How could he, Hallyne, dare topete with the Church of Light for someone like that?


    Hanjun wasn''t concerned, "You don''t need to worry about that."


    Seeing Hanjun''s rxed expression, Hallyne figured it was probably fine, but he was still a bit puzzled.


    At first, he thought Hanjun was a Holy Son of the Church of Light, someone who could represent most of the Church''s actions.


    He believed that if Hanjun became the Pope one day, it would be natural for him to lead the entire Church of Light.


    But now it seemed like Hanjun could even speak on behalf of the God of Light.


    Could a Holy Son really have that much authority?


    Hallyne didn''t dare to ask too many questions.


    He felt that if he did, he might get an answer that wouldn''t be good for him, so he just agreed.


    Hanjun noticed Hallyne''s expression and knew what he was thinking.


    He wasn''t worried about his identity being exposed and kindly said, "How about we make a deal?"


    A question mark practically hovered over Hallyne''s head, "?"


    Hanjun casually said, "Aren''t you curious about where these formse from?"


    Hallyne''s eyes lit up with interest, "Do you mean... there are even more secret forms that people don''t know about?"


    Hanjun nodded.


    Hallyne''s thirst for knowledge made him agree right away, "What do you want me to do?"


    Hanjun said, "It''s simple. Just be a consultant for the Church of Light. If you''re in the mood, you can teach the yers alchemy knowledge. If not, you don''t have to do anything."


    Hallyne tilted his head, "yers?"


    Hanjun realized he had let something slip but didn''t mind too much, "I mean the heroes. Don''t be fooled by how useful they are; they''re actually pretty strange. If you don''t understand what they''re saying, just pretend you didn''t hear it."


    Hallyne felt like this was just adding some new responsibilities for him, but with the promise of new forms, he was more than willing to ept.


    So the next day, the yers suddenly noticed a new NPC standing at the church entrance, ready to give out quests.


    This was a new face, so they wondered if there might be a new main storyline quest.


    Master PungPong hurried over and asked, "Is there anything you need help with?"


    Hallyne remembered Hanjun''s words about how enthusiastic the yers were and how they would help out for even a small reward.


    Now, hearing the yer''s question, Hallyne understood why Hanjun had said he knew exactly what to do after meeting the yers once.


    Because now Hallyne knew exactly what to do, "Hello, I''m an Alchemist who just arrived in Ulon Town. I''ve already checked in with Father Barry, and I''d like to settle down here and build my own house."


    Master PungPong quickly caught on, "I understand! You need a ce to stay, right? Leave that to me."


    However, Master PungPong was still waiting for him to continue.


    Hallyne cautiously said, "Great! In that case, I''ll give you some little things I''ve made."


    Only then did Master PungPong receive the system''s quest notification, telling him to help a mysterious Alchemist build a house.


    With this, they realized that Ulon Town now had an Alchemist!


    Afterpleting the quest, Master PungPong spread the news to the yer group and then went to learn more from Hallyne.


    They found out that they could learn alchemy from Hallyne, but to be his apprentice, they''d have to undergo some trials and pass his tests first.


    A trial?


    This basically told everyone that if theypleted the quests, they could change into a new ss!


    The yers who hadn''t be Priests swarmed to find Hallyne, eager to see what he could teach them.


    Hallyne quickly realized the benefits of the heroes and, understanding this, began to put them to work.


    He had many fun little gadgets that the heroes had never seen before.


    Seeing the rewards he offered, the heroes started treating Hallyne as a regr quest-giving NPC.


    Meanwhile, Father Barry heard that Hanjun was almost assassinated by someone who had infiltrated Ulon Town.


    He was so scared that he broke into a cold sweat and rushed to check on Hanjun.


    After confirming that he was unharmed, Father Barry breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hanjun who are annoyed, said to him, "Why are you staring at me? How could someone like that ever harm me?"


    Father Barry realized that he might have overreacted.


    He knew Hanjun''s true identity and understood that with the power of the God of Light, there was no way an ordinary person from the Order of the Shattering Light could harm him.


    His earlier behavior now seemed a bit strange.


    Seeing Father Barry''s expression, Hanjun quickly smiled and said, "I''m not ming you; I just want you to have a bit more confidence."


    Knowing that the God of Light wasn''t angry with him, Father Barry lowered his head to think clearly and then turned his attention to the captured man in ck.


    Father Barry became the interrogator, staring intently at the man who had been stripped of his ck cloak.


    The man looked very ordinary, someone Father Barry had never seen before.

 Chapter 148: Alchemist (Part 4)

    From Hanjun''s words, he learned that this man in ck seemed to havee from the Royal City of Orinthia.


    The items he carried were evidence, and it was clear that he was targeting Hanjun, aiming to eliminate the biggest threat to the God of Darkness: the God of Light.


    It seemed that news about the God of Light and Ulon Town had spread, even reaching the Order of the Shattering Light who hade to silence them.


    Father Barry regretfully said, "If I had known this, I wouldn''t have let the yers share this information with others."


    Hanjun shook his head, "It''s fine."


    He knew Father Barry meant well.


    If the deeds of the God of Light spread and more believers were gained, his divine power would recover faster.


    Even if Father Barry hadn''t spoken up, Hanjun would have.


    In the end, Hanjun had already anticipated this situation.


    Besides, why would he fear these small-time enemies?


    Father Barry was worried about the bad influence this might have on him, but Hanjun didn''t care at all.


    Father Barry asked, "What should we do with this person?"


    In front of the man in ck, Father Barry didn''t hide his feelings and was ready to follow Hanjun''s advice.


    The man in ck was tightly bound by Hanjun and couldn''t escape.


    After Father Barry stopped hiding his feelings, the man red at Hanjun with bloodshot eyes and said, "If I had known it was you earlier, I wouldn''t have held back."


    Father Barry frowned at this and looked at Hanjun, who didn''t seem to care about the man in ck at all and didn''t even nce at him.


    The man in ck was annoyed by Hanjun''s indifference and gritted his teeth, continuing, "Just kill me. But even if you kill me, mypanions will find out how I died and wille after you someday."


    Hanjun''s expression remained calm, unaffected by the man''s words.


    The man in ck couldn''t tell if Hanjun was just pretending to be calm or if he was truly unbothered, hoping his sacrifice would have some impact.


    Father Barry who is feeling impatient, wanted to gag the man''s mouth.


    Hanjun said, "What else can we do? It would waste our food if we kept him here. Just send him to the ironworks to work. With Butch there, he won''t be able to escape."


    Father Barry thought it was a good idea and quickly told the yers to take him there.


    The yers grumbled, "Sending someone to the ironworks again? That ce is practically bing a reform factory; they send everyone there."


    Afterining, they obedientlypleted the quest, throwing the man in ck into the ironworks before leaving.


    The man in ck noticed that the ropes binding him had been loosened, and he quickly regained his freedom.


    He looked around, feeling the heat from the nearby st furnace, which soon caused sweat to form on his forehead.


    "Where is this ce?" he wondered while looking around and realizing it was just a regr factory.


    The main gate was right in front of him, and he could easily leave.


    Was the Church of Light being so kind and Just letting him go?


    He didn''t believe the Church of Light would do something so generous, so he decided to ignore the gate and walked further into the factory.


    There weren''t many people around, but the closer he got to the st furnace, the hotter it became.


    Could this be the Church of Light''s secret weapon?


    The man in ck became increasingly convinced that his initial judgment was correct.


    If he could figure out what the Church of Light was nning and get the information to hisrades, they could destroy the Church of Light once and for all.


    With this in mind, he continued to approach the st furnace, intending to investigate further.


    He hadn''t walked far when a heavy, stern voice stopped him, "Hey! What are you doing?"


    The man in ck looked up to see a brawny man, shirtless man, walking toward him.


    The sight of the man''s muscr chest and physique made him feel a bit ashamed, especially when he sensed the man''s strength.


    The man in ck felt the other''s power was unfathomable, and the strong aura made him feel small inparison.


    This meant that the man in front of him was definitely stronger than him.


    The man in ck was shocked.


    Wasn''t Ulon Town just a small town?


    Why were there so many powerful people here?


    Where had he ended up?


    Butch wiped the sweat from his forehead, his upper body was drenched by sweets as if he''d been sshed with water, making his muscles look even more powerful.


    "Are you the one that Father Barry said tried to assassinate Hanjun?"


    Hanjun?


    That seemed to be the name of that 14-year-old boy, the Holy Son of the Church of Light.


    The man in ck quickly nodded his head and proudly said, "That''s right, it was me."


    Butch smiled with a bright, toothy grin, he then walked over toward him and gave the man in ck a hard p on the shoulder, saying, "I didn''t think you were so brave. Impressive!"


    The man in ck didn''t understand, "Why do you say that? I just got careless, that''s all."


    He believed that Butch was even stronger than Hanjun.


    While Hanjun was indeed a genius to have such strength at 14 or 15, the man in ck felt that he had only been captured because he underestimated Hanjun, not because Hanjun was incredibly powerful.


    Butchughed heartily. "Well, no matter what, from now on, we''re coworkers. We''ll have to look out for each other!"


    The man in ck listened to Butch''s words and suddenly thought of something.


    He cautiously asked, "So, were you also captured and brought here?"


    Butch nodded his head, looking very natural, "Yes, I was. I had captured most of the residents of Ulon Town before, and then the heroes brought me here to atone for my actions."

 Chapter 149: Alchemist (Part 5)

    It sounded like the heroes were even stronger than Butch.


    The man in ck wasn''t surprised¡ªanyone who could defeat demons had to be powerful.


    The man in ck asked, "Haven''t you thought about escaping?"


    There was no one guard the ironworks, and with Butch''s strength, he could definitely escape if he wanted to.


    Why hadn''t he tried?


    Butch raised an eyebrow, "Escape? Why would I want to escape? Isn''t it great here?"


    The man in ck was stunned.


    Butch continued while showing satisfied expression, "Actually, since I''ve been here, my strength has increased a lot."


    Using his dragon breath to raise the temperature of the furnace every day, and with the constant high temperatures feeding back into him, Butch had been leveling up regrly.


    Even without signing a contract with Hanjun, he felt like he was gaining a lot.


    Why would he want to escape?


    Here, he could increase his strength just by breathing dragon breath, and he got free meals every day.


    Butch was very content with his situation.


    The man in ck realized that relying on Butch to escape was impossible.


    Butch was clearly satisfied with his life and didn''t want to leave, so he''d have to figure something out on his own.


    Butch didn''t seem to care and asked him, "By the way, what''s your name?"


    The man in ck replied, "Lambard Calowise."


    Butch nodded, "Got it, Lambard. Alright, let''s get to work, shall we?"


    Lambard followed Butch, continuing to walk forward.


    He noticed a chubby middle-aged man who was pushing a small cart while huffing and puffing and then copsing halfway.


    Lambard gave him an extra nce.


    Butch noticed and exined, "He''s just like us."


    Lambard hesitated and asked, "Did he also fail at assassinating Hanjun?"


    Butch seemed to find that idea hrious and burst outughing, "Haha! Do you think someone with his build could possibly assassinate Hanjun?"


    Mayor Herman, the chubby man, heard himself being mocked but remained expressionless.


    He was used to Butch''s behavior by now.


    Being the only human among them, he never dared to talk back when Butch made fun of him.


    Lambard took another look at Mayor Herman and saw that he was just an ordinary, chubby man.


    This made Lambard even more confused about why the three of them were all standing in the ironworks together.


    Butch pointed at Mayor Herman and said, "This guy used to be the mayor of Ulon Town. But he was very corrupt and greedy, making life miserable for the people here, so the Church of Light sent him here for hardbor."


    Butch added, "So, you see, we''re all the same."


    Lambard fell silent.


    So that''s what Butch meant by "all the same"?


    Butch then shouted aggressively at Mayor Herman, "What are you cking off for? Get moving!"


    Mayor Herman, hearing this, started to tremble all over, his fat body was shaking as he quickly got back up and continued pushing the cart forward.


    Butch''s face softened again, and he said to Lambard, "Alright, let''s keep going. I''ll show you what your work will be."


    Lambard asked, "¡­Do I really have to work?"


    Butch suddenly changed his expression and asked, "Are you saying you don''t want to work?"


    He looked like a foreman, the biggest threat in this factory.


    Borg suddenly realized why the Church of Light sent him here.


    With Butch around, there was no need to worry about him escaping.


    He even thought that if Butch flexed his muscles, one punch could knock him out.


    Thinking of his safety, Borg quickly waved his hands, "No, no, no, I was just asking if it''s just the three of us in the factory?"


    Butch changed his expression again, smiling pleasantly, and said, "Of course not. It''s just not work hours yet, so the workers haven''t started. The heroes alsoe to help from time to time. Let me show you what you need to do. Make sure you work hard."


    What else could Borg say?


    He just nodded his head like crazy.


    Overnight, Ulon Town suddenly got a few more NPCs, making the yers feel very curious.


    The game didn''t mention these NPC updates, so the yers had to figure out for themselves what these NPCs were there for.


    The most popr was Hallyne, the Alchemist.


    Most yers found out that they couldn''t change into the Alchemist ss yet.


    They could only take some small daily quests from him, earning alchemy items as rewards and increasing Hallyne''s favorability.


    Whenever they asked Hallyne how to be an Alchemist, he would just smile without saying a word, not giving them any answers.


    This left the yers puzzled.


    Was this NPC just an ordinary Alchemist who couldn''t take on apprentices?


    Spicy vor Fairy helped analyze the situation and thought it was probably because their favorability level wasn''t high enough yet.


    Now the yers understood.


    It seemed like they needed to do daily quests first and raise their favorability before they could talk about how to change into the Alchemist ss.


    Anyway, since Hallyne''s quests also gave experience rewards, the yers figured they could still do the daily quests even if they couldn''t join the ss yet¡ªSo why not?


    Next, there was the caravan that had arrived at the town square.


    The yers were excited, thinking it was about time the town got a shop.


    Now they could finally get rid of the random items they had been carrying around and see what goods the visiting caravan had to offer.


    Spicy vor Fairy stood in front of the merchant, looking at the itemsid out on the ground.


    He felt like this shop was probably part of a small event run by the gamepany.


    All the items in the shop required gold coins to purchase.


    Recently, they had only just started receiving money as quest rewards.


    Even if they worked hard at the ironworks, the gold coins they earned weren''t enough to buy many items in the shop.


    At this point, he heard that the shop was also buying items.

 Chapter 150: Pork Rib Boss Turn Into Paladin (Part 1)

    This meant that every day, the shop needed certain things, and if the yers provided them, they would get a good amount of gold coins in return.


    The yers who received gold coins would then buy items, giving the coins back to the shop.


    So now the yers had an extra daily quest they could grind for.


    The caravan would consume the items, gain gold coins, and restock other goods¡ªessentially making a guaranteed profit.


    To Spicy vor Fairy, this seemed like a small grind event.


    As long as the yers diligentlypleted the quests, they could clear out the shop.


    Finally, they discovered new NPCs working in the ironworks as part of thebor reform.


    Other yers said that this NPC tried to assassinate Hanjun and failed, so he was sent to the ironworks forbor reform.


    When this news spread, the yers were shocked.


    Their first reaction was that they had stumbled upon a major plot point.


    Then they wondered who would dare to assassinate Hanjun.


    Hanjun was an important NPC to them.


    Even though he was young, the quests he gave out were very crucial main story quests.


    His true identity was mysterious, and he might be an important NPC.


    Most importantly, he was very good-looking.


    While most yers looked dusty and worn out, Hanjun who is wearing simr clothes like them, seemed to shine with a bright aura, making him the "white moonlight" in the hearts of all the yers.


    Because of this, in the Ironworks, Lambard was treated differently by the yers every day.


    He couldn''t fight back in this situation because whenever he thought of doing something, he would notice Butch secretly watching him from the side.


    Lambard felt wronged and didn''t dare to move.


    A few days passed like this.


    Hanjun was nning things in his mind, and everything was falling into ce.


    Viscount Hereford and Mr. Turner didn''t disappoint him.


    They managed to spread the news, which attracted not only merchant caravans but also important figures like Hallyne, and of course, the members of The Order of the Shattering Light like Lambard who wanted to assassinate him.


    In other words, the news about the awakening of the God of Light was spreading rapidly, just as he had predicted.


    Of course, most people are still skeptical about this.


    They scoff at the idea of the God of Light awakening, which is understandable since Hanjun has been asleep for so long that people have forgotten about him.


    But Hanjun believes that once Ulon Town is fully built, more and more people wille to the town on their own, working together for survival.


    With his influence, the number of followers of the God of Light will also increase.


    As more people believe in him, the power to resist the demons will grow stronger.


    After all, he has given humanity a chance¡ªa chance to change their fate through their efforts.


    Looking at the situation now, things aren''t going as well as Hanjun had hoped.


    He thought more people woulde to Ulon Town, but in the end, only Hallyne stayed.


    In Hanjun''s eyes, this number is far from enough.


    Hanjun knows he can''t rush this.


    It has to be a done step by step.


    The good news is that thanks to the yers'' continuous efforts, Ulon Town has started to take shape, which has satisfied Hanjun quite a bit.


    As Hanjun was thinking about how the game should develop next, he suddenly heard Hallyne approaching, surrounded by a group of people, with a friendly smile on his face.


    Hanjun: "?"


    He usually likes to stay in familiar ces to think, so Hallyne shouldn''t know about this spot.


    But when Hanjun saw the yers behind Hallyne, he immediately understood what was going on.


    It seems that Hallyne, this old alchemist, has already figured out how to use the yers effectively.


    He''s quickly be skilled at it.


    Hanjun looked at Hallyne, waiting for him to ask his question.


    Hallyne, who had known about Hanjun''s identity for a while, now seemed to have found something useful.


    He excitedly rubbed his hands together and said, "Sir Hanjun, I''ve found a way to solve the problem of not having enough workers."


    Hanjun curiously asked, "Oh? What''s the solution?"


    Hallyne who is still excited, continued, "Based on the ideas and suggestions from the heroes, I''ve developed an all-purpose farming machine. It can plow, nt seeds, watering, and harvest the crops. This way, we can solve the current issue of low food production due to ack of workers."


    Hanjun: "..."


    That name sounds like something the yers woulde up with.


    This must be Flower Deer¡ªshe''s the one who knows the most about this kind of thing among the yers.


    Sure enough, Hallyne added, "We owe a lot to Flower Deer. That person is definitely a genius in alchemy."


    Hallyne didn''t understand why the heroes'' names were so strange, but since they were heroes, it wasn''t surprising.


    Hanjun asked, "That sounds good, but what powers this thing?"


    Hallyne replied, "I''ve heard that the quarry has mined some special mana stones? If we fill these mana stones with magical energy, they can be used to power the all-purpose farming machine."


    It seems Hallyne is quite useful.


    In just a few days, he''s already made something impressive by following the yers'' ideas.


    Hanjun felt relieved¡ªfinally, someone useful had arrived.


    Hallyne was still immersed in the joy of inventing a useful alchemy item.


    Unable to contain his excitement, he continues saying, "I suddenly understand why the God of Light summoned so many heroes. Their ideas are very wild yet grounded in theory. I''ve even heard of something called a Gundam¡ªmaybe I can try making one."


    Hanjun was speechless.


    The yers, after witnessing the wonders of alchemy, were now dreaming of creating a Gundam.


    But even though they talked about it, with the current technology, building a Gundam would be difficult.


    Let them explore it on their own.


    Hallyne snapped back to reality and added, "The mana stones can be reused, but unfortunately, their production is low and they''re quite expensive. It seems the all-purpose farming machine can''t be mass-produced."

 Chapter 151: Pork Rib Boss Turn Into Paladin (Part 2)

    Hanjun was surprised that the yers hadn''t told Hallyne more about the mana stones.


    He calmly said, "You don''t need to worry about that. Don''t you know where the raw materials for the ironworkse from?"


    Hallyne was puzzled, "Aren''t the raw materials mined from the quarry?"


    Hanjun replied, "Those materials aren''t the main focus. The real treasure is the mana stones in the quarry, so you don''t need to worry."


    Upon hearing this good news, Hallyne was overjoyed, "Really? Then I won''t worry anymore. Once my all-purpose farming machine ispleted, we won''t have to worry about food shortages. It might even supply thirty percent of the country''s food!"


    The only ones unhappy about this would likely be the yers, who would no longer need to do farming and harvesting quests.


    But the good news is that they''ll have plenty of elerated Growth Potions-making quests and quests to replenish the mages'' magic power, which isn''t too bad.


    Over on the other side, Father Barry had just finished negotiating with the trade caravan about selling food, only to hear that Hallyne had created a few alchemy items that boosted food production even further.


    He was suddenly unsure of what to do.


    The head merchant of the trade caravan, upon hearing the news,ughed heartily, "Haha, that''s even better. I''ll buy as much food as you can sell. If we send this to the countries in the East, we''ll make a fortune!"


    The head merchant rubbed his hands together, feeling very pleased with this trip.


    The main reason was that he hadn''t expected to find so many surprises in Ulon Town¡ªthis trip was definitely worth it.


    There was only one thing he wasn''t too happy about: Father Barry believed that the trade caravan was responsible for bringing the person who tried to assassinate Hanjun.


    Because of this, he med the caravan and negotiated a harsh price cut.


    The merchant had no choice but to ept it, even though it was difficult for him.


    After getting Hanjun''s approval, Hallyne excitedly went to continue working with Flower Deer on their project.


    It seemed that Flower Deer had sessfully passed Hallyne''s test and had be an Alchemist.


    This might be a good choice for her, considering she was already skilled in these kinds of things.


    But Master PungPong grumbled, "Isn''t alchemy supposed to be a life skill? It doesn''t seem to have anybat power. How are you supposed to fight enemies with this job ss?"


    Flower Deer smirked and pulled out something she had recently made.


    Master PungPong''s eyes widened in shock, "Is that... a lightsaber?"


    The sword in Flower Deer''s hand glowed with a silver-blue light, looking just like a special effect from a movie, making Master PungPong envious.


    "Let me try it, just let me try it," he pleaded.


    Flower Deer snorted, "Now you see how powerful alchemy can be, right?"


    Master PungPong repeatedly said, "I get it, I get it."


    After Flower Deer showed off that super cool weapon, Hallyne temporarily reced Father Barry as the most popr NPC among the yers.


    After all, it was a lightsaber!


    Who didn''t dream of being in an Interster Wars movie as a kid?


    Suddenly, Hallyne''s little workshop became packed with people, all eager to be Alchemists.


    But the yers forgot how tough Hallyne was on them before.


    It wasn''t going to be any easier now.


    So far, Hallyne had only epted one official apprentice and two assistants.


    The official apprentice was, of course, Flower Deer.


    The two assistants weren''t full apprentices yet; they just helped out with small tasks.


    But that was still something.


    At least they could watch Hallyne closely and learn how he used alchemy.


    Plus, being an assistant meant getting more tasks from Hallyne, so if they were patient and willing to learn, they''d definitely pick it up.


    Master PungPong, after seeing the lightsaber, eagerly asked Hallyne to be his teacher, but he was quickly turned down and left feeling disappointed.


    He asked Flower Deer with a slightly bitter expression, "What do I need to do for Hallyne to ept me as an apprentice?"


    Everyone was doing the same daily quests, and their favorability levels were about the same, so why did Flower Deer get epted as an apprentice?


    Spicy vor Fairy, who was calmly analyzing the situation nearby, spoke bluntly, "Give it up. We''ve all seen how skilled Flower Deer is with her hands. It''s no surprise Hallyne took her on as an apprentice."


    Master PungPong lowered his head in disappointment.l, "So, is it just me and Pork Rib Boss who haven''t joined any Job ss yet?"


    Pork Rib Boss, who had been spacing out, suddenly spoke up, "I forgot to tell you, but I''ve already got one."


    Master PungPong was shocked, "What?! You''ve already got a Job ss? When did this happen, and what Job ss?"


    Master PungPong was the most surprised.


    He thought they were both in the same boat, waiting for an opportunity, but now it felt like his friend had betrayed him by secretly getting a Job ss.


    Pork Rib Boss, who usually looked like a simple-minded guy gazing at the sky, said, "It was today. Father Barry saw me training and thought I''d be perfect for a certain Job ss. He asked if I wanted to try it out, so I agreed."


    Spicy vor Fairy, now the one surprised, asked, "You be a Priest? No, That doesn''t seem to fit with you."


    Pork Rib Boss nodded, "Not a Priest. Father Barry said I''d be a good fit for a Pdin. I really liked the idea, so I agreed."


    Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    So, someone actually managed to get a different Job ss from Father Barry.


    There was clearly a lot they didn''t know.


    Spicy vor Fairy suddenly understood.


    Since the church already had Priests, of course, there would also be Pdins.


    After all, the whole church couldn''t just be full of long-ranged attackers.


    Thinking about it, being a Pdin really did seem like the perfect Job ss for Pork Rib Boss.

 Chapter 152: Strange Dream (Part 1)

    Only Master PungPong quietly shed tears, "So I''m the only one left behind? I''m the only one in the team without a Job ss, just casting Glimmering Glow spells every day. It''s really depressing."


    Pork Rib Boss could only silently try tofort him.


    Fortunately, Master PungPong wasn''t too emotional about it and soon recovered.


    Rubbing his head, he asked, "So, what''s the deal with getting a Job ss?"


    To join as a Priest, there weren''t many requirements; you just needed to build enough favorability with Father Barry andplete the quests.


    But for Job sses like Alchemist and Pdin, it seemed much harder.


    How could someone sessfully get those job sses?


    Did he really have to consider bing a Priest?


    Spicy vor Fairy calmly analyzed the situation, "After observing it for so long, I think I''ve figured out the conditions for getting a Pdin or an Alchemist ss."


    Master PungPong was excited, "Really? What are the conditions?"


    Spicy vor Fairy said, "We''ve known for a while that Pork Rib Boss has good physical strength andbat skills, plus he''s good at leading the team. So I think Father Barry noticed this and that''s why he chose Pork Rib Boss to be a Pdin. Based on that, the criteria for selecting an Alchemist also seem clear.


    Flower Deer has always been good with her hands, and she''s the only one who sessfully made the elerated Growth Potion on her first try. Maybe Hallyne saw that in her."


    What Spicy vor Fairy said made sense; it was all stuff everyone knew.


    After hearing it, Master PungPong could only sigh, "Too bad I''m not good at anything."


    Spicy vor Fairy looked at him strangely, "Are you sure you know yourself well?"


    Master PungPong blinked, "Huh? Why do you say that?"


    Spicy vor Fairy said, "You seem to be the most popr person at the Church of Light, right? You have high favorability with both the Church and the God of Light. Whenever you have a question and ask Hanjun, he''s always willing to help you. You''re probably the luckiest one here."


    Master PungPong hadn''t thought about it that way before, but now that he did, it seemed... kind of true?


    So, if he wanted to choose a Job ss, could he ask Hanjun for advice?


    Spicy vor Fairy, hearing his response, said with some exasperation, "With such high favorability, of course, you could try. But I suggest you don''t use it for this. Eventually, you''ll definitely find a Job ss you can join. You might want to save that opportunity for a special quest."


    After being reassured, Master PungPong finally calmed down and stopped worrying about it.


    As long as he kept ying <<God''s Games Online>>, his live streaming would always have viewers.


    Choosing a Job ss even became a topic of discussion in his live streaming.


    He could keep his audience guessing and, when he finally picked a Job ss, it would create a new wave of interest and views.


    Thinking about it, he realized he wasn''t losing anything.


    ~?~


    Hanjun had no idea the yers were overthinking things so much.


    If he did, he would probably tell Master PungPong that they were oveplicating things.


    The reason Hanjun had such a high favorability for Master PungPong was because of the huge impact he had on promoting <<God''s Games Online>>.


    Thanks to him, Hanjun didn''t need to spend as much time on marketing, which made things a lot easier.


    Since Master PungPong was like a free advertising tool for Hanjun, he naturally gave him enough favorability.


    This meant that whenever Master PungPong had a request, Hanjun would seriously consider it.


    Father Barry, standing beside Hanjun, respectfully called out to him, "Holy Son."


    Hanjun asked, "What is it?"


    Father Barry looked a bit embarrassed, "The Church of Light hasn''t had a Pdin in a long time. How am I supposed to teach a hero to be a proper Pdin?"


    In short, Father Barry didn''t really know what it meant to be a Pdin.


    He had never seen one in his lifetime, so how could he teach Pork Rib Boss to be one?


    Of course, he believed Hanjun''s decision was correct.


    Since so many heroes had already be priests, the Church of Light needed another group of Pdins.


    Now that Pork Rib Boss had be a Pdin, Father Barry felt regretful that he couldn''t properly teach the Church''s only Pdin.


    This made him worry about how he would help restore the glory of the Church of Light, and he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Hanjun said, "Then let him stay by my side."


    Father Barry widened his eyes and his usually wrinkled face showed a rare expression of surprise, "Are you serious?"


    Hanjun replied, "Last time, didn''t you suggest me to have someone close by to protect me? Letting him do it would fulfill your request." Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    Even though Father Barry knew Hanjun''s true identity, after the assassination attempt, he had been urging Hanjun to follow old customs, saying that the God of Light walking among mortals should at least have someone to serve and protect him.


    However, since the Church of Light didn''t have many people left and Hanjun wanted to keep his identity a secret, Father Barry couldn''t push too hard.


    After hearing about the assassination attempt, Father Barry''s concerns grew stronger, and he had been constantly advising Hanjun about it.


    He didn''t expect Hanjun to agree so easily, which surprised him greatly.


    He had thought he would have to persuade Hanjun for a long time to get his approval.


    Hanjun nced at him. "What, do you think I''m that unapproachable?"


    Despite the God of Light''s reproachful words, Father Barry wasn''t afraid.


    After spending so much time together, he had gotten to know Hanjun''s personality.


    This didn''t mean he respected Hanjun any less; in fact, because of Hanjun''s human-like traits, Father Barry trusted him even more, believing this was why the God of Light created the world.


    The God of Light didn''t worry about many things because he was powerful enough to overlook small problems.

 Chapter 153: Strange Dream (Part 2)

    However, as a Priest of the Church of Light, Father Barry saw it as his duty to clear away any obstacles for his God.


    Hanjun knew Father Barry was probably thinking about something strange again.


    He realized it was impossible to change this about Father Barry, but since it wasn''t too extreme, Hanjun just epted it as part of who Father Barry was.


    "Anyway, the yers have already guessed that I''m not an ordinary person, so there''s no need to worry about being exposed. And isn''t it the duty of a Pdin to protect people? I''ll keep him by my side and teach him some ways to use a Pdin''s power."


    Father Barry was still a bit hesitant.


    While there was no problem with keeping Pork Rib Boss by Hanjun''s side, having the God of Light personally teach him seemed a bit improper.


    Hanjun insisted, "It''s decided. No need to think about it further."


    Father Barry had no choice but to inform Pork Rib Boss about the decision.


    However, instead of directly telling him to receive Hanjun''s guidance, he gave Pork Rib Boss a daily quest to protect Hanjun''s life at all times.


    ...


    Not far away, in a ruined cathedral within the Royal City of Orinthia, ten figures in ck robes gathered around a judgment table to start their round table meeting.


    These meetings usually only happened once every four years, especially after the decline of the Church of Light, when the actions of the Order of the Shattering Light slowed down as well.


    Holding two of these meetings in a single month was something that hadn''t happened in twenty years.


    After a long silence, someone finally spoke quietly, "We''ve lost contact with the assassin we sent. It seems this mission has failed. The person in Ulon Town must be a high-ranking member of the Church of Light, possibly even the current Pope."


    Another person snorted coldly and said, "The Pope? How could that be? With the Church of Light under our control, there''s no way a Pope-level figure could appear. Maybe the failure is because the person you sent was too weak?"


    The one who initially spoke remained calm despite the criticism, "Lambard is different from others. I trust Lambard''s abilities. If you doubt Lambard, you can send someone to investigate the situation in Ulon Town."


    Another person continued to show dissatisfaction, "Of course, I''ll go and see it for myself what kind of person could make your team fail."


    "Enough."


    An old voice suddenly cut in, stopping the argument between the two.


    The voice belonged to someone older and of higher rank among the Order of the Shattering Light.


    The two people who were arguing before immediately fell silent.


    "Are you two done fighting? At a time like this, do you want to cause internal strife and give our enemies a show?"


    One of those chastised lowered his hat in response.


    The old voice then gave the final conclusion of the meeting, "Since Ulon Town is so significant, you two will go there. The power of darkness is almost reaching Ulon Town, and we cannot let them block the Demon Army that currently moving towards the south. We must ensure that darkness covers thend."


    With their leader''s decision made, the remaining nine members had no objections and quietly agreed.


    However, after the meeting, the conflict between the two people resumed.


    After all, they had been assigned to go to Ulon Town by the leader.


    These people with very different personalities were bound to have conflicts along the way.


    "Don''t hold me back on this trip!"


    "That''s something I should say. If you slow me down, I won''t save you."


    "Hmph, we''ll see who''s right in the real fight."


    Neither of them expected that even though the Order of the Shattering Light had sent two of their top leaders, they still wouldn''t seed in assassinating Hanjun.


    Even though Hanjun hadn''t regained his full powers as the God of Light, he was still far beyond the reach of ordinary humans.


    It would probably take the God of Darkness himself to defeat Hanjun.


    But Hanjun knew clearly that the God of Darkness wouldn''t take advantage of his current weakened state.


    The God of Darkness would likely wait until Hanjun had regained his strength before challenging him, so Hanjun wasn''t worried about that.


    As for why he believed the God of Darkness would act this way, Hanjun thought it was just a gut feeling, a sort of subconscious belief.


    The subconscious of the God of Light represented some mysterious things, and since Hanjun had be the God of Light, he didn''t think he could abandon these feelings.


    That noon, after a morning rain, was the perfect time for a nap.


    Some yers felt the effects of the weather and found a spot to roll around and rest.


    Hanjuny on the second floor of his small house, with a window open opposite the bed.


    From the bed, he could see the lush Eastern ins and the distant, hazy mountains and trees.


    Technically, since bing a god, Hanjun no longer needed rest.


    But for some reason, perhaps because he had been working non-stop since regaining his identity as the God of Light, he felt a bit tired and couldn''t help but yawn.


    Since all the work was done, maybe he could take a break?


    With that thought, Hanjun tilted his head, and his consciousness sank into darkness.


    Hanjun felt his consciousness being pulled, continuously falling into an endless abyss.


    Surrounded by darkness, he could sense something in the dark watching him.


    He knew that this gaze belonged to the God of Darkness.


    Nothing else could represent the God of Darkness more than darkness itself.


    However, he didn''t understand why the gaze in the darkness was only watching him, without any hostility or desire to attack.


    He didn''t even feel threatened.


    The silent, continuous descent was frustrating.


    Hanjun wanted to speak but found that sound couldn''t travel in the darkness.


    It was like being in outer space.

 Chapter 154: Unique Quest For Pork Ribs Boss (Part 1)

    Hanjun frowned, not sure what the God of Darkness wanted.


    This was the first time since regaining his identity as the God of Light that his actions had been restricted, and he didn''t know what to do.


    What was going on?


    If the God of Darkness had no hostility toward him, then why create this situation?


    What was the purpose?


    [ What do you want? ]


    Hanjun felt a bit emotional when he suddenly heard a voice.


    At first, he was stunned, but after a moment, he realized that the voice hade from within him.


    He hadn''t moved his mouth; the voice had been emitted through his divine sense.


    [ It is not me who wants anything; it is you who has entered the abyss on your own. ]


    Hanjun hadn''t expected a response.


    Could it be that this was how godsmunicated with each other?


    He recalled that earlier that afternoon, he had felt a bit tired and hadin down to sleep.


    So now, was he inside a dream?


    What is the abyss?


    Hanjun was unfamiliar with this term.


    Instinctively, he wanted to speak again but remembered that his voice wouldn''te out in this ce.


    [ I didn''t know I had entered the abyss on my own. ]


    The voice didn''t respond further.


    Hanjun, observing his situation, couldn''t help but ask.


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    [ How can I stop this? ]


    [ ¡­ ]


    The other presence seemed hesitant, unsure how to exin.


    Hanjun, after asking twice without getting a response, grew impatient.


    [ Are you trying to trap me here? ]


    He heard the other person quietly say: [ If I could trap you here, that would be nice. ]


    Hanjun: [ ? ]


    The other voice continued.


    [ This is the abyss, my resting ce. Have you not regained your strength yet? ]


    It sounded like this was indeed the God of Darkness.


    Since the God of Darkness was still talking to him calmly, Hanjun didn''t mind that the other seemed to know his situation so clearly.


    [ Since I woke up, this is how I''ve been. It''s not so easy to recover my power. ]


    The God of Darkness sighed as if understanding something.


    [ No wonder you don''t remember something so simple. Since this is the abyss, it represents endless darkness. If you want to stop your current situation, you just need to dispel this darkness. ]


    Dispel the darkness?


    That statement was a bit too vague, and Hanjun didn''t quite understand it at first.


    Then, in a sh of insight, Hanjun extended his hand, and a small white light appeared at his fingertip.


    The light illuminated the darkness, casting his shadow and revealing the surrounding scene.


    With that simple gesture, as the light brightened, he saw a floor he could stand on and managed to firmly ce his feet within the darkness.


    The light sphere could illuminate the area, but just as the God of Darkness said, this was the abyss.


    Beyond the reach of the light, there was nothing¡ªonly the deep, imprable darkness.


    Looking around, Hanjun felt that any direction could be where the God of Darkness''s gaze was focused.


    Hanjun simply asked.


    [ Where are you? ]


    The other person stayed silent and didn''t reply.


    Hanjun asked again.


    [ How do I get back? ]


    Finally, the other person exined.


    [ When you wake up, you''ll naturally leave this ce. ]


    Hanjun thought about it and realized that he didn''t really need to sleep¡ªsleeping felt the same as not sleeping.


    He didn''t ask anything more, and since the other person didn''t intend to speak, the darkness quickly became quiet again.


    Hanjun thought the other person might say something, but instead, he heard Snowball''s voice.


    Realizing that he hadn''t woken up, Snowball started calling out to him with worry.


    This meant that he was about to leave this ce, and Hanjun felt relieved.


    He didn''t say anything, just waited to wake up in the real world.


    As his consciousness began to leave the abyss, Hanjun suddenly heard a question.


    [ Even now, do you still want to protect these humans? ]


    Hanjun opened his mouth to reply, but before he could answer, he woke up in his bed.


    Opening his eyes, he saw Snowball licking his face with its rough tongue.


    Hanjun could feel his face stinging a bit as if it had been scratched by Snowball''s tongue.


    Of course, Hanjun didn''t me it.


    Snowball had noticed something was wrong and had worked hard to wake him up.


    Seeing Hanjun awake, Snowball wagged its tail wildly and let out a happy "woof."


    Hanjun patted Snowball''s head and thought about the God of Darkness''sst words, falling into deep thought.


    But he couldn''t think for long, as Snowball''s movements soon disturbed him again.


    Hanjun reassured it, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Snowball looked at Hanjun, judging from his expression, and after confirming that he was telling the truth, it calmed down and snuggled against him.


    Hanjun tidied himself up and, before going downstairs, was about to ask Snowball, "How did you know I was dreaming?"


    Snowball looked at him with its tongue out, pretending to be clueless.


    Hanjun thought it was just ying coy with him, so he tapped its forehead and said, "You don''t want to tell me? When did you get so smart? Did leveling up increase your intelligence too?"


    Speaking of which, Snowball''s level has been increasing a bit slowlytely.


    Even using the power of the God of Light to brush its fur and increase its experience wasn''t enough.


    It seems like it''ll need to hunt higher-level demons to level up.


    Hanjun was recently considering whether to let Snowball go out on its own to hunt demons, gain experience, and level up.


    This way, when the demons arrive, Snowball will be better equipped to handle them.


    Snowball didn''t respond and just ran straight downstairs, barking once when it got there.


    Hearing the bark, Hanjun understood what was going on.


    It turned out that someone was standing at the door¡ªPork Rib Boss.


    Snowball probably noticed him standing at the door and came to get Hanjun.


    Pork Rib Boss hade because Hanjun had mentioned to Father Barry that he should be the one to teach Pork Rib Boss and that he could also be responsible for guarding Hanjun.

 Chapter 155: Unique Quest For Pork Ribs Boss (Part 2)

    After receiving the quest from Father Barry, Pork Rib Boss went straight to Hanjun''s cottage.


    He knocked on the door for half an hour, but only Snowball responded.


    Realizing that Pork Rib Boss meant no harm, Snowball went upstairs to get Hanjun.


    So, Pork Rib Boss ended up waiting for half an hour.


    But it was fine for him.


    Back when he was a soldier, he used to stand for more than half an hour¡ªsometimes even for a whole morning.


    Waiting like this was nothing to him.


    Since standing at the door was also part of his guard duty, Pork Rib Boss didn''t say a word and just quietly stood at the cottage door.


    Hanjun raised his eyebrows when he saw this.


    Pork Rib Boss, seeing Hanjune downstairs, said seriously, "Hanjun, Father Barry assigned me to be your guard starting today. Sorry for the interruption."


    Hanjun waved his hand, "Let''s put that aside for now. Do you know why Father Barry asked you toe?"


    Pork Rib Boss thought about the daily quests that Spicy vor Fairy had analyzed for him before he came.


    This was a special daily quest just for Pdine.


    Other yers couldn''t even take on this task because they weren''t Pdins yet.


    So, in the entire game of <<God''s Games Online>>, only Pork Rib Boss received this quest.


    The uniqueness of this quest meant that Pork Rib Boss had gained a lot of attention.


    Some people even suggested to Master PungPong that he should persuade Pork Rib Boss to start a live streaming, so they could enjoy Hanjun''s extraordinary appearance at close up.


    It''s worth mentioning that <<God''s Games Online>> is very realistic, and yers, viewers, and online users have epted the game''s graphics well.


    However, the game is still developing, and yers'' outfits are all dull and gray.


    Because of this, Hanjun''s appearance stands out even more.


    The only problem was that Hanjun didn''t appear often with Master PungPong, so many of Hanjun''s fans wereining.


    When they learned that Pork Rib Boss could be Hanjun''s personal guard and be close to him every day, Hanjun''s fans went crazy.


    They strongly suggested that Pork Rib Boss start a live streaming to share this amazing opportunity with them.


    They also wanted to get a closer look at Hanjun''s appearance.


    Master PungPong was surprised by the fans'' strong suggestions.


    He thought Hanjun''s looks were indeed unique and even he, as a man, thought Hanjun had an extraordinary appearance.


    But he couldn''t understand why the audience was so crazy and uncontroble about it.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t petty and didn''t mind if Pork Rib Boss starting a live streaming took away some of his traffic, so he suggested it to Pork Rib Boss.


    Pork Rib Boss was not very familiar with live streaming and didn''t know much about this new field.


    He said he would think about it after hearing Master PungPong''s suggestion.


    Spicy vor Fairy, who was observing, didn''t n to interrupt but made a mental note of it.


    He continued to analyze, "I think after Hanjun was attacked, Father Barry probably assigned you to protect him to ensure his safety. We all know that Hanjun is definitely a member of the Church of Light, with a status higher than Father Barry, so it makes sense for Father Barry to make this decision."


    "Also, looking at the mission rewards, this quest takes up most of your time, but doing this one quest each day is more worthwhile than doing other daily quests. Overall, you''re not losing out at all."


    The only issue is that Pork Rib Boss has just started as a Pdin and doesn''t know what the job ss involves.


    Father Barry didn''t give him detailed instructions, only a few diaries from previous Pdins for him to study on his own.


    It''s clear that the reason for assigning Pork Rib Boss to be near Hanjun was so Hanjun could guide him.


    Hanjun is the only one who knows about the Church of Light well enough to offer guidance.


    Considering Hanjun is very skilled, even handling an assassination attempt easily, it seems unlikely that he needs protection.


    As a result, the other three team members started feeling a bit envious.


    Even if they could get special quests from Hanjun, it wouldn''tpare to the guidance Pork Rib Boss was getting.


    Pork Rib Boss snapped out of his thoughts and nodded, saying, "I understand. You want to teach me how to train."


    Hanjun nodded.


    With Spicy vor Fairy''s analysis, they weren''t too clueless.


    "I know you have good physical abilities. Father Barry chose you because of your potential in this area. Unfortunately, there isn''t a regr Pdin avable to teach you how to use your power and unlock your potential, so that''s something I''ll have to help with."


    Pork Rib Boss decisively said, "Please, teach me!"


    Hanjun told him to sit down first, "Father Barry gave you a few books, right? Read those to understand what being a Pdin involves, and then I''ll teach you how to use Pdin powers."


    Pork Rib Boss sat on a stool next to Hanjun and patiently began reading the diaries given to him by Father Barry.


    In the diary, Pork Rib Boss learned that a thousand years ago, the Church of Light became thergest religious organization not just because they worshipped the God of Light.


    Whether it was the Church of Light having over a dozen Arcane Masters, each capable of destroying a nation with a forbidden spell, or the legendary Divine Avengers whose mere presence could make armies flee, these feats made the Church of Light a revered presence even a thousand yearster.


    As Pork Rib Boss read the diary, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement in his heart.


    If Pdins could achieve such greatness a thousand years ago, could he also seed in doing the same?


    Hanjun calmly answered his question, "I believe with your abilities, you can definitely achieve it."


    Pork Rib Boss, full of determination, said, "Please teach me!"

 Chapter 156: Job Interview (Part 1)

    Two days passed, and from the perspective of Master PungPong''s three teammates, it was as if Pork Rib Boss hadpletely transformed, which surprised everyone.


    Pork Rib Boss had changed into a pure white outfit, which was just casual clothes given by Hanjun.


    He also had a shiny set of armor with enhanced defensive properties, though Hanjun advised him not to wear it outside because it would attract too much attention.


    But even his current outfit was enough to catch people''s eyes.


    yers knew that you''d get new equipment when you change your job ss, but Pork Rib Boss''s gear was simply too impressive!


    This was the first outfit that looked so stylish in the eyes of the yers, even more dazzling and elegant than the starter equipment for Priests.


    And to top it off, Pork Rib Boss had a white sword scabbard on his waist, which was iid with several beautiful gems.


    It was clear this wasn''t just any ordinary item.


    The difference in treatment was astonishing!


    After Pork Rib Bosspleted his daily quests, Master PungPong asked him to show off his skills.


    Pork Rib Boss didn''t hide anything.


    He drew the sword that was hanging at his waist and swung it at a distant tree.


    "¡­"


    There was silence all around.


    Just when Master PungPong and the others thought nothing had happened, they heard a creaking sound.


    Therge tree slowly fell before them, hitting the ground with a heavy thud.


    After witnessing an attack that was like straight out of a martial arts novel, Master PungPong and the others were stunned, "Pork Rib Boss, from today onwards, you''re the strongest yer among us."


    This move amazed all the yers and viewers.


    Even though the Priests'' magic was very impressive, seeing the power of a sword made many people reconsider their choices.


    "I''m telling you, swords are every man''s dream weapon!"


    The yers'' renewed interest led to debates about which job ss to choose.


    Hanjun didn''t concern himself with their struggles, letting them figure it out on their own.


    After guiding Pork Rib Boss, Hanjun said, "That''s all I can teach you for now. From here on, you need to focus on gaining realbat experience. Once you''ve mastered the details I taught you, you cane back to me."


    Pork Rib Boss understood that this was like an early graduation.


    It was normal¡ªgame skills improve as you gain more experience.


    Hanjun had already taught him enough.


    Now it was up to him to level up.


    Of course, he still needed toplete his daily quests to protect Hanjun.


    After spending time together these past few days, Pork Rib Boss learned Hanjun''s true identity from Father Barry: Hanjun is actually the Holy Son of the Church of Light.


    This means he was raised by the Church from a young age, which is why he knows so much about it¡ªmore than even Father Barry.


    Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    When Pork Rib Boss shared this with his teammates, Spicy vor Fairy adjusted his sses and exined, "From what we''ve read in the church books, the Holy Son of the Church of Light is second only to the Pope. This title also represents the embodiment of the God of Light on Earth. Without a Pope, the Holy Son is the most important person in the Church.


    No wonder someone tried to assassinate Hanjun."


    Understanding Hanjun''s identity, Spicy vor Fairy realized why Hanjun hadn''t revealed his identity earlier¡ªbeing the Holy Son of the Church of Light requires extreme caution.


    Even though his identity hasn''t been officially revealed yet, someone has already attempted to assassinate him.


    Once his true identity bes widely known, Hanjun''s life will probably get even more difficult.


    Pork Rib Boss nodded, "Exactly."


    Master PungPong suddenly understood, "No wonder Hanjun has been able to give us so many quests. If you think about it, he''s likely the main character in this game world. Raised as the Holy Son of the Church of Light, he awakened the God of Light, became the God''s representative on Earth, summoned heroes, and is advocating for turning Ulon Town into Ulon City."


    As things progress, Hanjun will undoubtedly be famous worldwide.


    It seems he truly has the setup of a main character.


    Spicy vor Fairy said, "You''re right. If we want to take on the main storyline quests, getting close to Hanjun is the best choice."


    Master PungPong, after talking so much, suddenly looked at the item on Spicy vor Fairy''s nose and asked, "What is that?"


    Spicy vor Fairy smiled with squinted eyes, "What do you mean? These are just sses."


    Master PungPong replied, "I know they''re sses, but how did you manage to make sses on the World of Eorera?"


    Also, since Spicy vor Fairy''s in-game body was custom-made, he shouldn''t even need sses for vision.


    Why would he want to wear them?


    Spicy vor Fairy exined, "These are alchemical items. Imissioned Hallyne to make them."


    Master PungPong thought about it.


    If it''s alchemy, then making something like that wouldn''t be too difficult.


    Spicy vor Fairy added, "Since I came up with the design, Hallyne didn''t charge amission fee. He even kept the recipe, saying it could benefit others, and I gained a bit of favorability from him."


    Master PungPong was intrigued, "So if Ie up with a design, I can get items made for free too?"


    Spicy vor Fairy was the first one to think of this.


    He realized he could hand over all kinds of recipes from Earth to NPCs in exchange for more benefits.


    Of course, the NPCs need to be able to make the recipes first.


    Otherwise, the recipes are wasted, and nothing is gained.


    Master PungPong quickly understood the little tips Spicy vor Fairy had given him and said with a somewhat disappointed tone, "So we still need to search for recipes in this game? This game..."


    He couldn''t think of a good reason, so he changed the topic, "The trade caravan is leaving tomorrow, right? Have you finished buying the items in the shop?"

 Chapter 157: Job Interview (Part 2)

    The trade caravan hade to Ulon Town at just the right time.


    The heroes had cleaned out all the remaining goods from other cities, just like locusts.


    Except for the food sold to them by Ulon Town, they had nothing left.


    Since Ulon Town was theirst stop, they could now easily transport the food to the countries in the east and make a lot of money.


    The person in charge was delighted every night seeing the endless supply of food and yers.


    Fortunately, he had listened to Mr. Turner and made a trip to Ulon Town.


    He couldn''t believe that such a small ce had managed to clean up everything he had brought.


    If the trade caravan''s leader had yed the game, he would have known that yers always cleared out shops.


    To them, anything that could be dealt with through effort was no big deal.


    In short, they were used to emptying out shops.


    Seeing the empty shelves satisfied them.


    The trade caravan got ready to leave, and Father Barry asked Hanjun if he wanted to arrange for the heroes to escort them.


    Hanjun waved his hand and said it wasn''t necessary.


    Whether it''s bandits or anyone else, if they heard the news about the demons, they would have run away long ago.


    Who would dare to rob on the road at this time?


    Only the trade caravan leader had the courage toe to Ulon Town with just a little information.


    It''s impressive.


    Before leaving, the trade caravan leader rubbed his hands and with a chubby face asked, "Are you really not considering selling me the elerated Growth Potion and the All-Purpose Farming Machine?"


    The All-Purpose Farming Machine invented by Hallyne was well-known even to the trade caravan in Ulon Town.


    They had heard that Ulon Town used unique potions and alchemy items to increase their food production, which was why there was so much surplus food avable for sale.


    The trade caravan leader was interested in these potions and the All-Purpose Farming Machine.


    The elerated Growth Potion and the All-Purpose Farming Machine were bothplicated to make.


    Especially the elerated Growth Potion, which was no different from a Recovery Potion used by yers.


    With the uing war, Hanjun didn''t want to use up these essential materials and didn''t have Father Barry agree to the request.


    The All-Purpose Farming Machine was even more problematic.


    Ulon Town only had a few of these machines, and they needed mana stones for charging, so it wasn''t suitable to sell to the trade caravan.


    The trade caravan wasn''t ready to give up, though.


    They pestered Father Barry for several days and still hadn''t given up before leaving.


    Seeing that Father Barry''s expression didn''t change at all, the trade caravan leader realized there was no hope for this request but still said politely, "In that case, please leave us some more food. The trade caravan will return with goods in two weeks."


    Since they had already refused before, refusing again now would seem unreasonable.


    Anyway, Ulon Town''s food was already enough to meet local needs, so selling the extra to get other necessary supplies was eptable.


    Father Barry finally nodded his head, making the trade caravan leader very happy.


    The other items weren''t a big deal, but food was what mattered most right now.


    This trip wasn''t just profitable¡ªit was a huge gain.


    Watching the trade caravan leave, the yers were reluctant. Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    They feel that the event is ended too quickly.


    But once the trade caravan was gone, the yers returned to their usual life.


    Seeing the yers so active, Hanjun suddenly asked Pork Rib Boss, who was standing next to him, "Are you feeling a bit bored?"


    Pork Rib Boss immediatelyes back to his senses, realizing Hanjun is talking to him, he quickly says, "Of course not. This boredom is just to prepare for the uing big battle. Ulon Town needs to improve its defenses, and we also need to level up so we don''t fail in theing fights."


    Pork Rib Boss''s point was valid, but Hanjun still noticed from the forums and yer conversations that they were a bit dissatisfied with the current calm situation.


    After all, they had been attracted by Hanjun''s promotional videos, but now there wasn''t even a glimpse of the demons.


    How could that be?


    Hanjun didn''t say anything more, and Pork Rib Boss then noticed that Snowball who had always stayed by Hanjun''s side was nowhere to be seen.


    Pork Rib Boss opened his mouth, unsure if he should ask about it.


    Hanjun quietly said, "It''s been a while, so Snowball should be back soon."


    He had sent Snowball to look for signs of the demon race.


    If everything went as nned, he would give out a quest for the yers to go north and find the demons.


    Dealing with some of them would ease the pressure when the demons eventually moved to the south.


    At the same time, this would help the yers gain more experience and level up to face even stronger enemies.


    Overall, it was about helping the yers develop well.


    He wouldn''t send all the yers out of Ulon Town at once.


    The remaining yers could continue building and getting used to the dangers outside.


    Even if they nearly died, they would respawn in the Ulon Town''s church, which was like going straight home.


    It was a win-win situation.


    Pork Rib Boss heard this and paused for a moment.


    Hanjun nced at him and understood what he was thinking, "Do you want to try going as well?"


    Pork Rib Boss nodded, "I want to join the team and go out."


    Hanjun waved his hand, "That''s fine. Keeping you here to protect me is a waste of time. It''s better to go out and train. I hope you be stronger."


    Pork Rib Boss showed no emotion on the outside but felt a bit happy inside.


    He also shared the news with his teammates first.


    Master PungPong also felt the same way. "Finally, we can go out! I was getting so bored in Ulon Town."

 Chapter 158: Job Interview (Part 3)

    The main issue was theck of monsters to hunt, which made it quite frustrating.


    It was just that Master PungPong hadn''t had the chance to hunt monsters for a while, so he found it particrly annoying.


    If he had to rely on such boring quests to level up, he would probably get tired of it too.


    When this news spread, the next day, when Hanjun was about to release the quest, a crowd of people is already stood in front of his hut, eagerly hinting for him to assign the quest to them.


    Hanjun: "¡­"


    He didn''t expect the yers to be so enthusiastic.


    It seemed there were too few things to do.


    Despite his surprise, he followed the n and released the quest.


    He sent Snowball back with twenty yers to find and deal with the demons outside, ensuring their safety and clearing out the demons easily.


    After sending the yers off, Hanjun adjusted his non-existent sleeves and prepared to edit some videos. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    After so much time in the beta test, Ulon City was almostpleted, but there was only one promotional video for the entire World of Eorera.


    This was quite disappointing.


    Hanjun reflected on himself and felt it was because Master PungPong''s live streaming was so sessful that it attracted a lot of attention to the game, helping to promote it with his own efforts.


    In contrast, Hanjun, as the official, hadn''t done much.


    The 24-hour live streaming only had one fixed location, which wasn''t very effective, merely providing a ce for viewers to visit.


    Now that he had experienced quite a few things with the yers and gathered so much material, he needed to make use of it.


    Whether it was the thrilling scene with the demon advance team, the intense battle with Butch the Draconid race hybrid, or the bustling Lindblum City and Hanjun''s beating of the Warlock, these were all scenes worth promoting.


    Hanjun spent an afternoon editing these videos and posted them on his official ount, then left it alone.


    The next day, when he wanted to see what the yers were saying.


    He found the topment on the video was.


    [I''m from the National Institute of Science and Technology. Can you check your private messages? I need to contact you about something.]


    Seeing that the ount had no profile picture and seemed like a newly created ount, Hanjun thought it might be just another troll in the inte.


    However, thisment managed to be a topment.


    As Hanjun took a closer look, he saw that while some people initially thought the ount was fake, one person discovered something and began to think it might be real.


    This piqued Hanjun''s curiosity.


    Fortunately, the inte users had already taken steps to verify the authenticity of the ount before him.


    [ Yako Reply: Whoa, damn it, guess what I found? This ount seems real. It''s even get verification.]


    Hanjun followed thement and found that, indeed, the ount was verified.


    But why would the National Institute of Science and Technology be looking for him?


    Could it be that they heard about the holographic game and want to discuss a partnership?


    Others might not know, but Hanjun was very clear about this.


    In reality, the game pods and helmets were just fancy gadgets; holographic technology did not actually exist.


    At least, he did not have such technology.


    He could pull yers into the World of Eorera by fixing the spatial anchor points of the World of Eorera through the game pod or helmet program and then drawing the yers'' consciousness into this World.


    Once the yers had shaped their characters, Hanjun''s divine power helped create them.


    After all, Hanjun was originally the creator of the World of Eorera, and making bodies was something he had done thousands of years ago.


    As a result, even if yers got injured in the World of Eorera, it didn''t matter much.


    They would only feel a slight sting and then respawn at the church''s resurrection point.


    If the National Institute of Science and Technology was looking for him because of this, Hanjun would indeed have a hard time exining it to them.


    This time, the video had some differences from the previous promotional video.


    There were still many skepticalments about the <<God''s Games Online>> promotional video.


    Thesements remained because, even after seeing the realism of <<God''s Games Online>>, some negative users kept them as topments for mocking purposes.


    Most of thements under this video were requesting for beta test slots.


    If Hanjun hadn''t posted the video, they might have been able to hold out, but now that they had seen the new game''s promotional video, their excitement was even harder to control.


    But what could they do?


    They couldn''t help but want to see more, and after watching, they were even more eager.


    Hanjun enjoyed seeing their frustrated longing, but he wasn''t ready to open up the third round of beta testing just yet.


    He nned to wait until the next major storyline point was about toe, and then he''d prepare to select new yers to enter the game.


    After looking at thements that pleased him, Hanjun finally checked his private messages to see why the National Institute of Science and Technology wanted to contact him.


    The private message inbox was overflowing with unread messages. Seeing so many messages, Hanjun''s face darkened, and he almost gave up.


    He ended up using his divine sense to find the important message.


    [ National Institute of Science and Technology: Hello, have you considered a partnership? We can provide funding and technical support. ]


    Hanjun: "¡­"


    He was expecting something more like a forceful business proposal, but it seemed like they just wanted to offer money and technical help?


    So this is what it means to deal with a national agency¡ªgetting an unexpected opportunity.


    Of course, he knew that if a national agency provided funding, they would definitely learn about the holographic technology, essentially paying for the technology.


    The problem was, that even if Hanjun told them about the technology, they wouldn''t be able to develop it themselves.

 Chapter 159: Job Interview (Part 4)

    Hanjun replied: [ Sorry, we are not considering a partnership at the moment. ]


    He thought a simple reply would deter them, but as soon as he sent it, he received a response.


    It seemed like someone was waiting for his reply constantly, making the messages appear quite sincere.


    [ National Institute of Science and Technology: Don''t feel pressured. Actually, the technology that yourpany holds is unique worldwide. You can apply for relevant funding to help yourpany develop better. ]


    Hanjun was puzzled.


    What was going on?


    Suddenly, someone was advising him on how to apply for funding and run a gamepany?


    He felt strangely ttered and surprised.


    Just as Hanjun was about to respond, he received another message.


    [ National Institute of Science and Technology: We don''t mean anything else. We just couldn''t find another way to contact yourpany, so we used this method. If you are okay with it, we can help you apply for the funding right now. Given yourpany''s situation, the funds will be granted quickly. We want to support yourpany''s sess. ]


    Did they want to give him money?


    Hanjun was stunned.


    It was like the government was supporting him!


    He had such advanced technology, and instead of asking directly, it felt like they were saying that if he had trouble with funding, he shouldn''t hesitate to ept help¡ªthe government was ready to step in.


    And, there was a sense of urgency in the message.


    Hanjun: [ ¡­Is it my imagination or do you want to bribe me? ]


    [ National Institute of Science and Technology: Haha, you noticed? Actually, many people in our department are very interested in your game and want to try it out, but we haven''t been able to get beta test slots. ]


    The feeling of urgency became even clearer.


    Wasn''t this just a direct request for beta slots?


    A moment ago, they were offering to help with funding, and now it seemed they expected Hanjun to provide some beta test slots.


    The department was waiting for Hanjun''s reply, and within half a minute, Hanjun gave a positive response.


    [ Alright, I''ll give you five beta test slots. Let me know the address for sending the invitations. ]


    Hanjun wasn''t worried about them trying to dismantle his game pod and helmet.


    After all, they were a national department, and there was no need to fight over business.


    Even if they tried to dismantle them, it wouldn''t help because the programming was done with divine power and was invisible to ordinary people.


    [ National Institute of Science and Technology: Great! We didn''t expect yourpany to be so amodating. ]


    Hanjun raised an eyebrow, wondering where this praise wasing from.


    He had always been easy to work with.


    He had lived on Earth for over twenty years and still had a good impression of it.


    Besides, the National Institute of Science and Technology was genuinely trying to help, so giving out a few beta test slots wasn''t a big deal.


    It was clear that they had let something slip, which made Hanjun understand what was really going on.


    [ National Institute of Science and Technology: Previously, many people said they couldn''t reach yourpany and couldn''t find your PR Team. They guessed that getting beta test slots from you was very difficult. It looks like we''re the ones breaking the curse. ]


    Hanjun was speechless.


    Since he was the only one running thepany, there was no PR department.


    The rumors probably spread because people tried to contact Hanjun via private messages, hoping to get beta test slots.


    Since Hanjun was so busy and didn''t have time to check private messages, he missed their attempts.


    Thus, rumors about the gamepany being hard to reach spread online.


    Only the National Institute of Science and Technology found the right moment and managed to get Hanjun''s attention, leading to their current conversation.


    Hanjun responded with a dry smile, then went back to his private messages and used his divine sense to quickly scan through all of them.


    He found over a hundred rted messages.


    Most of them were fromrge-scale streamers whose trying to ride the wave of hype, with some of them from gamepany contacts and entertainment industry people.


    The sheer number of messages was overwhelming, and many were quite old.


    Hanjun didn''t think too much about it.


    Since the rumors about the gamepany had already spread, there was no need for him to rify anything.


    He decided to let things progress as usual.


    However, this did remind Hanjun that if he wanted <<God''s Games Online>> to continue developing, he would need to find an assistant to handle these matters.


    Kim Jung-hyun had been fired from hisst job and was busy withbor arbitration and job hunting.


    If he didn''t find a new job soon, he''d be in a tough situation next month.


    Today, he found a clerical job on a recruitment app.


    Thepany name looked ordinary, so it seemed like a small business.


    Even though it was a smallpany, the sry was pretty good, and they specifically mentioned that as long as the work was done, you could take breaks anytime.


    When Kim Jung-hyun saw this, his eyes were lit up.


    This job seemed perfect for him!


    He was in such a rush to find a job because someone at home was ill.


    He couldn''t afford to lose his ie, or there wouldn''t be money for medical expenses.


    Besides, he was the only one at home, and taking care of the sick person was very time-consuming.


    His previous job had left him exhausted because of this.


    If he could get this job, he could take care of his family and earn a good sry.


    It seemed like a great opportunity.


    He wasn''t sure what the job would be like, but Kim Jung-hyun decided to go for the interview, hoping it wasn''t just a scam.


    "This should be it," he thought.


    Thepany''s location was fine, and Kim Jung-hyun quickly found the ce and got on the elevator.


    In the elevator, there was another person, a cleaningdy. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    When she saw Kim Jung-hyun in his suit, she asked, "Young man, are you here for a job interview?"

 Chapter 160: Ogre Knight (Part 1)

    Kim Jung-hyun, realizing she was talking to him, he nodded his head and said, "Yes, that''s right!"


    The cleaningdy looked at the elevator''s floor numbers with a strange expression and asked, "Are you going to the gamepany on the fifteenth floor?"


    Thinking that the cleaningdy probably knew about thepany, Kim Jung-hyun asked with interest, "Do you know anything about thispany?"


    When Kim Jung-hyun asked her, the cleaningdy couldn''t hold back her words, "Of course, I know! In fact, this gamepany is famous for being weird!"


    Weird?


    How exactly?


    Kim Jung-hyun had never heard of apany being known for being weird.


    The cleaningdy said, "You don''t know, huh? The gamepany on the fifteenth floor is very generous¡ªthey rented two whole floors of office space. But hardly anyone everes to work there. Every time I go up to clean, there''s no one around. It''spletely empty, like a ghost building!"


    Kim Jung-hyun''s lips twitched.


    So that''s what she meant by weird?


    He tried to exin, "That can''t be true. If no one was there, why would they invite me for an interview? And they still pay for electricity, water, and rent every month. It can''t be a ghost building."


    The cleaningdy remained convinced, "That''s exactly what''s strange! Why rent two whole floors and use so much electricity if no one works there?"


    Her words made Kim Jung-hyun start to doubt.


    Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Did he really apply to apany with no people?


    The cleaningdy''s final words made Kim Jung-hyun even more nervous, "If you don''t believe me, just go up there. You''ll see for yourself."


    Kim Jung-hyun: "..."


    Suddenly, he felt his legs start to shake.


    No way, he thought.


    This is the modern age of science; he can''t believe in such superstitions.


    Kim Jung-hyun gathered his courage and stepped out of the elevator.


    As soon as he stepped out, he saw the big sign for World of Eorera Ltd.


    He knew he was in the right ce.


    When he walked through the front door, he noticed that the reception desk was empty, but it looked like the receptionist had just stepped away.


    Kim Jung-hyun reassured himself, thinking the receptionist probably just left their post for a moment.


    As he walked further into thepany, he saw many workstations, but just like the cleaningdy had said, there wasn''t a single person around.


    The ceiling lights were on, but the ce was eerily quiet, like a ghost building.


    Kim Jung-hyun: "..."


    What should he do?


    His legs were starting to feel weak, and he wasn''t sure if he should keep going.


    He just wanted a job, not to risk his life.


    At that moment, he suddenly heard footstepsing from inside the office.


    Kim Jung-hyun was so scared that he took a step back.


    He nced around and started thinking that maybe he should leave while he had the chance.


    When he looked back again, he realized there was no one behind him.


    How is this possible?


    Wasn''t there a cleaningdy who came up with him?


    Where did she go?


    Kim Jung-hyun was terrified out of his wits when he suddenly heard a pleasant male voice ask, "What are you doing?"


    Kim Jung-hyun screamed and jumped in fear, wanting nothing more than to run away as fast as he could.


    Anyone who heard a voice in apletely silent office would think it was something supernatural, right?


    Wait a minute, a voice means there''s a person?


    Kim Jung-hyun cautiously looked up, his mind finally starting to clear.


    Did someone just call out to him?


    He saw that the door to an office not far away was open, and a handsome man in a white shirt and vest was standing at the doorway, raising an eyebrow as he watched Kim Jung-hyun, clearly wondering what was going on.


    As Kim Jung-hyun slowly recalled his recent actions, his ears turned red with embarrassment, and he wished he could dig himself a hole to hide in.


    What was he thinking, believing the cleaningdy''s strange stories?


    There was obviously someone here!


    And the door the man had opened had the words "Reception Room" written on it, so it was clear he was the interviewer waiting for him.


    Realizing the impression he must have made before even stepping foot into thepany, Kim Jung-hyun wished he could bury his head in the ground to hide his awkward expression.


    The man was still looking at him, apparently waiting for a response.


    "Hello..." Kim Jung-hyun stammered, then quickly added, "I''m Kim Jung-hyun, here for the interview."


    The man looked Kim Jung-hyun up and down and then said casually, "Come in."


    That''s right; thispany was owned by Hanjun.


    Since even government departments had taken an interest in him, Hanjun figured he should at least make hispany look legitimate.


    Money and location were minor issues.


    Although thepany didn''t have many employees, Hanjun had already thought of an excuse: thepany had a flexible work policy, allowing the employees to work from home as long as theypleted their tasks.


    This exined why there weren''t many employees in the office and helped satisfy those people who were curious about the Game Company.


    However, Hanjun couldn''t handle everything by himself, so he posted a job opening for an administrative assistant on a job-hunting app.


    Kim Jung-hyun''s application caught his attention.


    When Kim Jung-hyun entered the reception room, he nervously fidgeted with his fingers, lost in strange thoughts.


    Hanjun handed him a ss of water and asked, "You''re Kim Jung-hyun, right? Did you bring your resume?"


    Kim Jung-hyun regretted letting the cleaningdy''s words throw him off during the interview, causing him to forget to take out his resume.


    He hurriedly pulled it out of his bag and gave a brief self-introduction to Hanjun.


    Hanjun casually skimmed through the resume while listening to Kim Jung-hyun, feeling rather indifferent.


    He had already used some "cheats" to learn about Kim Jung-hyun''s background beforehand and was satisfied with him.


    This interview was just a formality.

 Chapter 161: Ogre Knight (Part 2)

    After Kim Jung-hyun finished introducing himself, Hanjun also introduced himself and the Game Company.


    At first, Kim Jung-hyun didn''t recognize thepany''s name, but when he heard about the game <<God''s Games Online>>, he suddenly realized, "Oh, I''ve heard of that game! I heard it''s pretty popr online."


    It was indeed popr, but Kim Jung-hyun had never taken the time to learn about it.


    ying games was too time-consuming for him, so he hadn''t realized that thepany behind the game was the World of Eorera Ltd.


    After learning that World of Eorera Ltd had produced a popr game, Kim Jung-hyun changed his opinion of thepany.


    He realized it was a newly poprpany, still in its testing phase, likely a startup.


    It made sense why there were so few people herr.


    He felt he had wrongly judged thepany and might have given the interviewer a bad impression, but since Hanjun didn''t seem to show any concern, Kim Jung-hyun hoped this wouldn''t affect his interview.


    After Hanjun finished speaking, he asked, "Thepany''s work philosophy is like this. Of course, we''ll also prepare a workspace for you. I''m usually not in the office, so any externalmunication and coordination will be your responsibility. What do you think?"


    Kim Jung-hyun was taken aback by Hanjun''s directness.


    Wait, does this mean he''s already been hired?


    Seeing no reaction, Hanjun prompted him again, "What''s your opinion?"


    It took Kim Jung-hyun a moment to respond, and when he did, he asked, "So, does this mean I''ve been hired?"


    Hanjun replied, "No."


    Kim Jung-hyun: "?"


    Hanjun exined, "It depends on your opinion. If you agree, then you''ll officially be hired."


    Kim Jung-hyun had thought something had gone wrong again, only to realize the issue was with him.


    He quickly considered the conditions Hanjun offered him: the ability to work from home, full insurance and benefits, not only weekends off but also fifteen days of annual leave.


    The only downside was that he''d be handling most of the external work on his own, making decisions by himself.


    After summarizing everything, Kim Jung-hyun felt like a huge opportunity had suddenly fallen into hisp, making him skeptical.


    But he wasn''t foolish, so he immediately agreed, "I can do it!"


    Seeing the matter resolved, Hanjun quickly nodded, adjusted his tie, and said, "Good. You can start working today. Here are the keys. First, go to the property office to register your contact information. They''ll give you the keys. You can choose to work in the office or from home.


    I''ll send the ount details for the other tforms to your pher."


    Kim Jung-hyun, surprised by how quickly Hanjun arranged everything, couldn''t help but ask, "Is there something...?"


    Hanjun said, "I have some matters to attend to and won''t being to the office often. You can contact me by phone if needed. I''ll be leaving now."


    Before Kim Jung-hyun could say anything else, Hanjun had already opened the door and walked out briskly, leaving Kim Jung-hyun with no chance to stop him.


    After Hanjun''s figure disappeared, Kim Jung-hyun finally realized that, just like the cleaningdy said, there really wasn''t anyone else in thispany except him.


    How should he put it?


    Thispany was indeed strange.


    No one had even told him what to do, but in a way, it also gave him a lot of freedom.


    Kim Jung-hyun looked at the empty office and encouraged himself, "Overall, I should just do my best!"


    If Kim Jung-hyun had left with Hanjun, he would have seen him vanish like a ghost halfway.


    As a God from another world, Hanjun couldn''t stay on Earth for too long.


    But he couldn''t leave thepany interviews to anyone else, so he had to handle them himself.


    Hanjun had already looked into Kim Jung-hyun and knew he was a reliable and hardworking person.


    With the good benefits Hanjun offered, he didn''t think Kim Jung-hyun would turn him down.


    And if Kim Jung-hyun ever did anything harmful to thepany, Hanjun had ways to deal with him.


    So, after entrusting the responsibilities to Kim Jung-hyun, he left decisively.


    When his consciousness returned to the World of Eorera, Father Barry noticed Hanjun spacing out for a moment and asked worriedly, "Holy Son, are you alright?"


    Hanjun remembered that Father Barry hade to discuss the next steps today and replied, "I''m fine. What were we talking about?"


    Father Barry didn''t hesitate to repeat what he had just said, "ording to the hero''s design ns, most of the buildings in the town arepleted. The functional buildings like the general store, weapon shop, and potion shop that you mentioned are ready. What should we do next?"


    Hanjun remembered.


    He hadn''t expected the yers to progress so quickly, and now these ces were starting to take shape.


    Just as the trade caravan was arriving, Hanjun had asked Father Barry to purchase some items to sell in the general store.


    Of course, the store''s main function was to buy items from yers, giving them money to spend and generating a flow of funds.


    This would also help the people of Ulon Town realize what the Church of Light had done for them and what they could gain from it.


    Now is not the time when preaching alone can increase the number of believers.


    If we want to gain more and more followers, the Church of Light must show the people what it can do for them, convincing them that by believing in the God of Light, their lives will improve.


    Hanjun said, "Select a few people from among the believers and have them take over these shops. But make sure to train them first so they know how to interact with the heroes."


    Hearing this, Father Barry happily said, "They''ve been in contact with the heroes for so long that they''ve already figured out a way to get along with them. There won''t be any problems."


    The way to interact with the heroes was simple: if they didn''t understand something, they would just act like they hadn''t heard it.

 Chapter 162: Ogre Knight (Part 3)

    And if they needed anything, they''d ask the heroes for help, knowing the heroes would be happy to assist them.


    Hanjun snorted, "Did you teach them this?"


    Father Barry smiled easily and said, "It''s all to help lighten your load."


    If everything had to be done by the God of Light, that wouldn''t work.


    As a Priest, it''s his job to help Hanjun with these tasks.


    Hanjun looked at him for a long time before finally saying, "Then go ahead and do it your way."


    After arranging these matters, Hanjun calcted the time.


    It had already been two days since thest group of yers went out, and so far, there hadn''t been a single loss.


    This meant they had managed to survive until now, and if all went as expected, they should return by tomorrow.


    Hanjun quickly focused his mind on finding Snowball''s location to check on the yers'' progress.


    When Hanjun saw the huge Ogre Knight standing in front of the yers, he was relieved that he hade to check on them.


    Otherwise, the yers would have beenpletely wiped out this time.


    The yers couldn''t break through the Ogre Knight''s strong defense, and they had no idea how high its level was.


    But Hanjun could see at a nce that this Ogre Knight was currently at level 70, which was far beyond what the yers could handle.


    Moreover, the creature standing before the yers wasn''t just a demon.


    They also forgot that the Ogre Knight was burdened with its powerful mount, which was another very strong demon.


    When these two demons enter their second phase, the mount and the Ogre Knight will separate and attack the yers in different ways.


    Of course, the Ogre Knight who are wielding dual axes, was already putting enough pressure on the yers.


    Its bulky bodybined with its agile movements left the yers defenseless, with no time to attack.


    They were too busy dodging and running away.


    Master PungPong was running around frantically, shouting, "What should we do? We''re definitely going to be wiped out!"


    Pork Rib Boss stabbed at the Ogre Knight with his sword, but he couldn''t even break through its defense.


    He quickly rolled to dodge the Ogre Knight''s axes.


    He was the one who observed carefully and managed to dodge the Ogre Knight''s attacks just in time, barely holding the boss''s attention.


    Otherwise, they would have been inplete chaos.


    Even so, he could tell that he had to be extremely cautious.


    If the Ogre Knight hit him even once, he would lose all his health and revive back at the church in Ulon Town.


    Compared to the yers'' panic, it was actually the Ogre Knight who was the most impatient.


    He narrowed his eyes, ring at the clueless humans who were jumping around.


    His temper grew worse as he couldn''t hit them.


    If it weren''t for the Demon General sending him to investigate why so many demons had suddenly disappeared, he wouldn''t have even bothered to be here.


    He couldn''t believe that humans were daring to resist the demons.


    They must have a death wish.


    "You can keep dodging, but you won''t be able to escape this attack!"


    The Ogre Knight was frustrated that he was being held up by these insignificant beings.


    If he didn''t finish them off soon, hisrades wouldugh at him for letting a bunch of ordinary people dy him frompleting the Demon General''s orders.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the bright blue sky began to resemble the ground before a volcanic eruption, with red mes seeping through the cracks, ready to explode and descend upon the world.


    The yers were shocked.


    What kind of magic was this?


    It looked terrifying.


    Pork Rib Boss, who was closest to the Ogre Knight, felt an intense heat radiating from the attack.


    His face immediately turned pale, "Get out of the way, quickly!"


    Spicy vor Fairy, observing the sudden change in the sky caused by the magic, analyzed the situation.


    This looked like an area-of-effect spell, meaning that not only would Pork Rib Boss have to dodge, but they all needed to avoid the attack to prevent them from being wiped out.


    With this in mind, he grabbed Master PungPong and prepared to retreat to the side.


    However, Spicy vor Fairy didn''t realize that the Ogre Knight was casting an advanced-grade spell, which just a step away from bing a forbidden spell.


    The spell''s range was so vast that it could affect an entire town.


    In other words, if the Ogre Knight had cast the spell on Ulon Town, the entire town would have been destroyed by this magic.


    Even if the yers noticed the seriousness of the spell early on, it wouldn''t matter. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    They couldn''t escape the area of effect, and they would be overwhelmed by a flood of volcanic stones.


    After two days of exploring and killing so many demons, they thought their levels had increased enough to handle challenges.


    They were full of confidence before encountering the Ogre Knight, but now they regretted not turning back to Ulon Town earlier.


    The Ogre Knight wasn''t something they had provoked; he hade after them as soon as they entered his territory, attacking them without warning.


    It was truly an unexpected disaster.


    What was most despairing was that they couldn''t even break through the Ogre Knight''s defenses, so they had no idea how high his level was.


    After the Ogre Knight released the spell, they understood clearly that this boss was beyond their current capabilities.


    They should forget about trying to defeat him and focus on escaping as quickly as possible.


    At the moment when the spell was cast and massive volcanic stones began to raining down, everyone thought, "There''s no way we''re getting out of this."


    Just then, Snowball appeared.


    The white wolf suddenly grew twice its size, evenrger than the giant white wolf that the yers had seen before, and it wasparable to the Ogre Knight''s size.

 Chapter 163: Ogre Knight (Part 4)

    Snowball howled at the sky, producing a deafening roar that made the Ogre Knight''s ears hurt and caused him to frown.


    "White Moon Wolf n? I didn''t expect you beasts to still be around."


    Even so, what did it matter?


    It was just a single White Moon Wolf, and its level was much lower than his.


    If there were a whole pack of white moon wolves, he might think about retreating, but a single one?


    He had nothing to fear.


    The yers were also surprised when Snowball appeared.


    At first, they were hopeful, thinking that maybe Snowball could help them defeat the Ogre Knight.


    However, Snowball only howled and didn''t make any move, which made the yers start to worry that Snowball was asking them to leave while he held off the enemy.


    Did this mean that even Snowball couldn''t defeat the Ogre Knight?


    It was well known that yers could respawn infinitely, so dying here wasn''t a big deal.


    But NPCs couldn''t just die like that.


    Snowball had been so kind to them, taking care of them along the way and being a holy beast of the Church of Light.


    If Snowball died, the yers would be very sad.


    Snowball bared his teeth at the Ogre Knight, making a threatening noise.


    Actually, a familiar voice spoke to the yers.


    "I didn''t expect you to provoke such a powerful demon. Are you not afraid for your lives?"


    When Master PungPong heard this voice, his eyes were shining immediately, "Hanjun?"


    Hearing Master PungPong call out Hanjun''s name, Spicy vor Fairy asked, "Hanjun, are youing here to save us?"


    Hanjun shattered their hopes directly, "Don''t think about it. Right now, I''m just connected with Snowball''s thoughts. I can''t really do anything."


    Actually, Hanjun could still help.


    By using the power of the God of Light, he could temporarily boost Snowball''s level to crush the Ogre Knight with sheer strength.


    But doing so carried too much risk.


    The God of Darkness would definitely notice his presence and the nearby demon army would sense the divine energy fluctuations from him.


    Cleaning up the mess afterward wouldn''t be easy.


    Another problem was that if Hanjun did that, his true identity might be exposed.


    On the other hand, helping the yers wouldn''t benefit him much, so it wasn''t worth the risk.


    Hanjun''s words extinguished the light of hope in the yers'' eyes.


    Did that mean they would just wait to die?


    With the volcanic rocks still falling from the sky, the yers had lost their will to fight.


    Since dying in the game wasn''t a big deal, they resigned themselves to waiting for death, which only meant losing a bit of experience.


    "But," these two words brought the yers'' hopes back up, "I can still give you a little privilege. Keep doing your best."


    Hanjun vanished, and the yers received a system prompt.


    [ You have sensed the Holy Son''s guidance and are aware of the danger. Please do everything you can to survive. ]


    The quest list was also updated.


    [ Quest Objective: Escape with Your Lives


    [ Quest Details: You have provoked a level 70 Field boss, the Ogre Knight. Luckily, the Holy Son has given you a hint. As long as you avoid the danger, you might be able to survive. If even only one of you survives, it still counts as a victory! ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Extreme


    [ Quest Rewards: Experience Points +40, 000, Favorability with the Church of Light +40, <<Skill: The Protection of the Holy Son>>. ]


    Spicy vor Fairy widened his eyes.


    What was The Protection of the Holy Son skill?


    There wasn''t any detailed description of it.


    While he was still puzzled about the skill, he heard Master PungPong shout, "Great! Everyone, watch the ground and be careful with your positioning!"


    Spicy vor Fairy then noticed that a red area had suddenly appeared on the ground, looking like a danger zone.


    Looking up at the volcanic rocks about to fall with an intense sense of pressure, Spicy vor Fairy realized.


    Wasn''t this just like the danger zones in other games when fighting bosses?


    If they could avoid this area, they might be able to dodge the boss''s attacks.


    Usually, they relied on observing the boss''s initial moves to avoid attacks, but this method suited online games rather than holographic games.


    In online games, they could afford to die and test the boss''s attack patterns.


    However, in <<God''s Games Online>>, dying during a fight with the enemy was very risky.


    Not only was there no saving feature, but failure might also have severe, irreversible impacts on the storyline.


    For example, in rescuing the townspeople from bandit quests, if they had failed, it would have alerted the bandits and made Butch more cautious.


    Now that Hanjun had introduced this function, it made things a lot easier for them.


    Seeing the red danger zones everywhere with only a few safe areas, the yers felt a bit of a headache.


    The magic''s attack range was too wide!


    Even after avoiding the danger zones as instructed, they still lost a bit of health and took some damage.


    Luckily, the damage wasn''t fatal.


    They could quickly heal each other with a few Serene Restoration spells.


    Spicy vor Fairy adjusted his sses and said, "It seems this magic affects the entire map around here. The so-called safe areas just have lower damage, but it''s good enough to barely survive."


    Master PungPong shouted at him, "Stop analyzing and focus! The next wave of attacks ising, so watch where you''re going!"


    Spicy vor Fairy replied, "...Okay."


    ~?~


    A few kilometers away, the red Demon General emerged from his tent, squinting as he sensed the magical auraing from afar, mixed with a faint trace of Light-type Magic.


    The Demon General frowned slightly, "I sent the Ogre out to check what was happening. Why is there such a bigmotion?"


    The Demon General thought for a moment.


    If the people confronting the Ogre were from the Church of Light, it would make sense.


    Light-type Magic was naturally a nemesis to demons.

 Chapter 164: Ogre Knight (Part 5)

    Demons gave up sleep and food¡ªnormal biological functions¡ªto be the strongest beings.


    Of course, there was a price: everything rted to Light-type Magic would give them double damage.


    The good news is that the God of Light has been asleep for over a thousand years, and fewer people are using Light-type Magic now.


    This has allowed the demons to gain the upper hand for their invasion in the World of Eorera.


    If someone is indeed using Light-type Magic at the Ogre''s location, it means the Church of Light might be starting to make a move again.


    Considering this, the Ogre must be up against a high-level Priest who knows Light-type Magic.


    This also exins what happened to the dozens of missing demons from the advance team.


    If the Ogre can sessfully kill the opponents, it would be considered an achievement, so the Demon General isn''t ming him for causing such amotion.


    The Ogre is his trusted subordinate, and the Demon General is only worried about the Church of Light''s revival.


    The Church of Light is a significant threat to the demons.


    If the demons want to dominate the entire World of Eorera, this matter needs to be reported to their leader.


    The Demon General, who is red like mming iron, hurried to find the God of Darkness to report the situation.


    The God of Darkness is sleeping in the Abyss, a ce even the Demon General dares not to approach.


    However, just as the God of Light can use other bodies to walk the mortal realm, the God of Darkness can awaken through a vessel.


    In the tent of the Demon Army''s leader, a man dressed entirely in ck sits in a high seat, resting his head on his hand and appearing to be in a deep sleep.


    His appearance ispletely different from that of the demons.


    If you look closely, he seems more like a human, with soft, ck hair falling around his neck and a slender, graceful figure,cking the strange features that weremon to demons.


    If he hadn''t opened his eyes, revealing crimson pupils, and if dark energy wasn''t swirling around him, you might have missed the soft whispers of darkness emanating from him.


    The God of Darkness''s presence is truly extraordinary.


    The Demon General gently awakened him, not daring to meet the God of Darkness''s eyes directly, and could only keep his gaze fixed on the ground, saying, "My Lord¡­"


    The God of Darkness seemed to understand what he wanted to say.


    He just waved his hand lightly and said softly, "No need to speak. I already know."


    The Demon General hesitated, pleased that the God of Darkness seemed to know everything, but worried that the God of Darkness didn''t seem to care about the situation.


    The God of Darkness opened his red eyes and looked beyond the tent and the demon army, seeing far into the distance, "I know. He has awakened."


    The Demon General was startled by this statement. Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    He knew the God of Darkness was referring to someone significant¡ªmost likely the God of Light, who had also been a God and had been gone for a thousand years.


    If the God of Light had awoken, it would exin why more people were now using Light-type Magic.


    This means that the demons now have an enemy that could threaten their mission.


    However, the Demon General didn''t dare to speak out his thinking in front of the God of Darkness.


    The God of Darkness, knowing what was on his mind, continued, "Don''t worry. The Church of Light is not a major threat yet. There''s still infighting among humans. They will destroy themselves without us having to lift a finger."


    After saying this, he waved his hand and closed his eyes again, seeming to return to his deep slumber in the abyss.


    The Demon General''s concerns were left unspoken as he respectfully saw the God of Darkness off.


    After leaving the tent, the Demon General frowned.


    Even though the God of Darkness had said this, he believed they needed to move towards the south as quickly as possible.


    "Attention all troops! Demon Mages, use amplification magic and quickly pack up to move towards the south!"


    "I want the demon army to sweep across the entire World of Eorera as soon as possible!"


    ~?~


    The yers were unaware of what was happening with the demons.


    Hanjun vaguely sensed this but didn''t mention it.


    Mainly, the yers were struggling just to avoid the Ogre Knight''s attacks.


    Even if they knew the demons were nning to ramp up their efforts, what could they do?


    They couldn''t break through the Ogre Knight''s defenses, let alone face therge number of demons who were currently heading toward the south.


    For instance, right now, Master PungPong is frustrated, saying, "This attack pace is way too frequent! What kind of magic is this? How can its effectsst so long?"


    Hanjun provided Snowball with the power of the God of Light, allowing him to barely hold his own against the Ogre Knight, drawing the Ogre Knight''s attention so that the yers could escape.


    Although he descends into Snowball''s consciousness, he doesn''t fully control him, he uses Snowball just to speak to Master PungPong.


    "ording to the scale of the Magic effect, this magic should be a War level Magic. If the Ogre Knight were standing in front of Ulon Town, this magic could even tten the town which is still under construction, making all your work in the past time pointless. It would be impossible to rebuild Ulon Town after such a disaster."


    Master PungPong was stunned, "It''s that powerful?"


    He looked up to see the ming stones still falling from the sky and stopped talking, focusing on dodging instead.


    Hanjun observed their desperate situation for a moment and said, "Of course. Otherwise, why would the magic be called ''Meteor Showers''? It''s just one step away from being a forbidden spell."


    Master PungPong''s face turned pale.


    So, they were now trying to survive in a situation as dangerous as a forbidden spell?

 Chapter 165: Ogre Knight (Part 6)

    This was indeed a very despairing piece of news.


    The yers continued to dodge the attacks.


    Two or three of them failed to position themselves in time and died, returning to the church in Ulon Town.


    The other yers were struggling to hold on.


    While Master PungPong still had time to talk to Hanjun, the others were fully focused on avoiding the falling stones from the sky.


    Even Flower Deer had to quickly use a Recovery Potion.


    They knew that as long as one person survived, the mission wouldn''t be considered aplete failure.


    In order to avoid burdening others, they had to keep trying, hoping for a slim chance of sess.


    Meanwhile, Hanjun noticed that Snowball was also running out of stamina and struggling.


    Hanjun frowned, looking at the stones continually falling from the sky, then at the once vast in now turned into a wastnd.


    The green grass and trees were burned ck, and the ground was filled withrge craters made by the falling stones.


    The yers were trying to find a way out in this ruined terrain.


    "Almost done, the magic effects are nearly over."


    Hanjun calcted in his mind and told the yers to get ready to escape.


    He signaled Snowball to prepare for a retreat as soon as the right moment came.


    The Ogre Knight had been enjoying ying with Snowball, and he had long realized that the white moon wolf was no match for him.


    He was just waiting for Snowball to be exhausted so he could easily take it down.


    However, the Ogre Knight did not expect that Snowball would use this knowledge to his advantage, sessfully escaping from him and leaving no trace behind.


    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Master PungPong was panting heavily, looking around.


    The others were in a simr state, all exhausted but relieved.


    There was also an excitement from having escaped with their lives.


    Escaping from such a spectacr magic attack, with massive stones falling from the sky, was an experience they wouldn''t even get in real life.


    Master PungPong, still catching his breath, shouted, "That was intense!"


    He didn''t have time to check the live streaming chat, unaware that the chat was filled with excitedments.


    [ ohhhhhhhh! ]


    [ This is so spectacr, so thrilling. ]


    [ Every time I see this, I regret not signing up for the beta test. When will I get to experience something like this? ]


    [ Don''t even think about it. Even if you had signed up, you might not have been selected. ]


    Although the battle didn''t involve the yers'' full efforts, the spectacr and thrilling scene still left the viewers exhrated.


    Master PungPong didn''t realize that what he had just experienced would be one of the most astounding moments in the history of <<God''s Games Online>> and even the history of holographic games.


    Even if there are more amazing scenes in <<God''s Games Online>> in the future, none will match the intense impact of this one.


    Master PungPong was the one who recorded the miracle.


    Once everyone had calmed down, they looked at Snowball, who was breathing heavily and couldn''t help but worry about it.


    Despite how Snowball appeared to handle the fight with the Ogre Knight with ease, the blood continuously dripping from its mouth showed it had sustained quite a few injuries.


    Someone wanted to heal Snowball, but Hanjun''s voice rang out again, "Now is not the time to rx."


    His words heightened the yers'' alertness even more.


    Spicy vor Fairy agreed, "With the Ogre Knight''s speed, it will definitely catch up. We need to keep running."


    Hanjun spoke gently but firmly, "This might not work. You can''t outrun the Ogre Knight."


    The group fell silent, realizing the truth of this.


    After all, the Ogre Knight had a mount!


    Hanjun spoke softly to Snowball, "Snowball, we''re going to need your help this time."


    Snowball managed to catch its breath and gave a weak response.


    Hanjun gently patted its forehead, trying tofort it.


    Master PungPong asked, "What are we asking Snowball to do?"


    Before he could finish asking, he saw Snowball let out a roar.


    The divine light power it released fell from the sky andnded around the yers.


    The yers touched the divine light power, which fell like snow.


    Their health and mana were fully restored, and they received an additional buff.


    [ System Prompt: You have received the Blessing of the God of Light. Duration: 24 hours. During this time, your health and mana recovery speed is increased by 20%, and enemies will instinctively fear you and won''t actively attack. ]


    After the roar, Snowball was exhausted and shrank in size, lying still on the ground.


    If not for the rise and fall of its chest, the yers might have thought Snowball had died.


    Hanjun exined, "This is the divine power from the God of Light that was left in Snowball. I had Snowball release it to intimidate the Ogre Knight."


    Spicy vor Fairy thought for a moment and said, "So, you mean we''re making the Ogre Knight think we''re running away to set a trap for him? Since he hasn''t arrived yet, he probably thinks he''s figured out our n and decided not to chase us?"


    Hanjun nodded.


    Master PungPong asked, "But what if he doesn''t fall for it?"


    Spicy vor Fairy gave him a nce and said, "The divine light power makes the Ogre Knight think the God of Light has descended. He definitely won''t chase us; I don''t think he''s that smart."


    The Ogre Knight indeed wasn''t that smart.


    After seeing Snowball retreat quickly, he instinctively checked the area where the yers had been.


    All he found was a ce damaged by magic and a few dead yers.


    The Ogre Knight didn''t expect these ''ant-like'' humans to survive his magic.


    He figured out the direction the yers had retreated but hesitated when he saw it.


    The Ogre Knight wasn''t foolish; he could think.


    If the yers truly had the ability to avoid the Meteor Shower spell, their retreat shouldn''t have been so smooth.


    And Snowball''s quick retreat made him suspicious.

 Chapter 166: Janlys van Aesc (Part 1)

    After hesitating for a moment, the Ogre Knight detected a strong scent of divine light power from the direction the yers had fled.


    This made him even more certain that these sneaky humans had set a trap for him.


    Their swift retreat suggested they had prepared some high-level Light-type Magic to lure him in.


    He probably didn''t expect that he would think this through.


    The Ogre Knight didn''t fall for the trap and was even more sure that the humans were up to something sneaky.


    He decided not to pursue them.


    Since they were setting a trap, he thought, it would be better if he ignored them.


    It''s not my fault if he doesn''t fall for it.


    Feeling proud, the Ogre Knight thought that the Demon General would probably praise him for this.


    But when the Demon General heard his report, he became furious.


    He mmed his hand on the table, stood up, and marched over to the Ogre Knight, smacking him away with a single blow, sending him flying several meters.


    The Demon General, with a cold face, scolded, "You''ve been tricked! The Church of Light is not a threat right now. They were just trying to escape. You should have chased them down and killed them."


    If these humans were allowed to escape, they would be a major threat to the demon race in the future.


    Especially since one of them was a natural enemy of demons, the White Moon Wolf n.


    The Ogre Knight struggled out from the rubble, holding his swollen face, feeling like his bones were broken.


    But in front of the Demon General, he dared notin and only said, "But I really felt the power of the God of Light."


    Light-type Magic does double damage to demons, and the power of the God of Light is something demons fear deeply.


    It''s no wonder the Ogre Knight had so quickly given up.


    But the Demon General didn''t care about this.


    He coldly said, "I''ve contacted our lord. He confirmed that the God of Light has indeed awakened. The presence of people using Light-type Magic is proof. However, the God of Light is still weak and won''t reveal himself easily."


    The Demon General was certain that Hanjun was not at the scene, which proved that the Ogre Knight''s worries were not the real issue.


    The Ogre Knight knew he was at fault and stood before the Demon General, waiting for punishment.


    The Demon General, with a nk expression, turned around and said, "I expect you to make up for this by finding those people and killing them."


    The Ogre Knight firmly responded, "Yes!"


    ~?~


    As expected, the Ogre Knight didn''t chase after them, and the yers sighed in relief.


    Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Then they heard Hanjun say, "Snowball needs a good rest, and I can''t stay here for long either. Be careful on your way back."


    Hanjun''s voice gradually faded until itpletely disappeared.


    The yers looked at each other, and then, carrying the now smaller Snowball, began their journey home.


    With the life-threatening danger gone, the yers started discussing the intense scene they had just experienced, unable to forget it.


    Master PungPong added, "What we went through today¡ªI''m definitely going to make the editor stay up all night to cut this into a video. This will definitely go viral."


    The special effects were so realistic, and the scene so intense, that it would surely leave viewers on edge and deeply moved.


    Pork Rib Boss asked thoughtfully, "Will a lot of people watch it?"


    Master PungPong nodded, "Of course! Right now, there''s so much interest in <<God''s Games Online>>, and only a few of us have ess to the beta test."


    Pork Rib Boss said, "No wonder someone offered to buy my ount and equipment for 10 million won."


    Master PungPong was surprised, "Pork Rib Boss? Did you already sell your ount?"


    Pork Rib Boss shook his head, "No, but I''m kind of tempted. Ever since I left the military, I''ve been staying home and haven''t gone out to find a job..."


    His words trailed off, leaving an awkward silence.


    It was clear that this was Pork Rib Boss''s personal issue, and they couldn''t interfere.


    Master PungPong looked around and asked directly, "Pork Rib Boss, if you''re short on money, why not try to open your own live streaming like me?"


    Normally, Master PungPong wouldn''t want to share his <<God''s Games Online>> streaming audience with anyone, but if it was Pork Rib Boss, he didn''t mind.


    Pork Rib Boss had always been with them, and they had a good rtionship.


    Master PungPong was willing to help Pork Rib Boss out, solving his financial problems.


    Plus, if they streamed together, their audiences could ovep, so it wouldn''t feel like he was losing viewers.


    Master PungPong decided to help his friend this time.


    Pork Rib Boss scratched his head and said, "It''s not just about selling my ount. Someone also contacted me and said if I could advertise for them during your live streaming, they''d pay me. But out of respect for you, I didn''t agree."


    Spicy vor Fairy chimed in, "It seems like I''ve been contacted by people like that too."


    Other yers thought about it and realized that most of them had also received simr offers.


    Master PungPong''s excitement was quickly dampened, and he couldn''t help but twitch his mouth.


    He hadn''t expected <<God''s Games Online>> to attract advertisers trying to promote their products, using his streaming tform and audience no less.


    Since the others weren''t streamers, this kind of thing didn''t really affect them.


    Meanwhile, in Master PungPong''s live streaming, the chat exploded with messages, teasing him about how the advertisers were going to other people to promote their products, even using his stream to do it.


    They wondered if anyone had contacted him directly to advertise during his stream.


    Master PungPong''s face stiffened a bit.


    Of course, no one had contacted him directly.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if he had missed out on an opportunity when he turned down a friend''s invitation from the National Institute of Science and Technology a few days ago.

 Chapter 167 : Janlys van Aesc (Part 2)

    But he understood why the advertisers hadn''t approached him and instead went to other yers.


    His audience was veryrge, and he charged higher fees for ads.


    Plus, since <<God''s Games Online>> is a fully immersive game, it wouldn''t be easy to showcase actual products; they''d have to rely on verbal mentions.


    It didn''t seem cost-effective to have Master PungPong advertise for them.


    Instead, the advertisers opted to reach out to other yers at a lower cost, allowing them to sneakily advertise during their stream, saving money while still achieving their goal.


    Thesepanies were willing to go to great lengths to advertise, not even worrying about upsetting Master PungPong.


    After all, he now had 500,000 followers, and they were potentially sacrificing future coboration opportunities with him.


    Realizing this, Master PungPong said with a knowing tone, "Let''s chat privately after we log off."


    The other yers who had received advertising offers nodded in agreement.


    After finishing the discussion, the yers remembered that they were still in the middle of escaping and quickly changed the topic.


    "Let''s head back to Ulon Town first," someone suggested, "Who knows what will happen after the Ogre Knight reports back?"


    Spicy vor Fairy said, "Most likely, the demon forces will reach Ulon Town soon."


    Master PungPong''s eyes widened, "What? So soon?"


    In other words, within just a few days, they might have to face enemies as powerful as the Ogre Knight at Ulon Town.


    Could they really defend against such a strong enemy without any harm?


    Even Master PungPong didn''t feel confident.


    Surviving the encounter should have been something to celebrate, but the yers weren''t in high spirits.


    When they returned to Ulon Town, they became the center of attention.


    "You''re finally back!"


    "We heard your mission was amazing this time, and you even encountered a super strong boss!"


    After dealing with everyone''s questions, the yers reported to Father Barry andpleted their mission.


    They then finished the follow-up quests and brought the exhausted Snowball to Hanjun to recover.


    Hanjun took Snowball and let him rest in his nest.


    He even drew a magic circle around Snowball to help him recover faster.


    After finishing these tasks, Spicy vor Fairy asked Hanjun, "Hanjun, is it true that the demon forces will reach Ulon Town soon?"


    Hanjun nodded, "Didn''t you all already know this? The demon armying to the south is unavoidable."


    Before Spicy vor Fairy could say anything, Master PungPong twisted in worry and asked, "But we''re still too weak. Can Ulon Town really withstand the demon army''s attack? We could only run from a demon like the Ogre Knight. If the demon army actually reaches Ulon Town, how are we supposed to face them?"


    Hanjun raised an eyebrow.


    It seemed the yers had realized this too.


    With their current strength, there was no way they could resist the demon army.


    Even if they had more numbers, it wouldn''t change the situation.


    And if the church was destroyed, all those yers would be useless in the end.


    However, there were still a few advantages they could use.


    The demon armying to the south didn''t mean all of them would rush straight to Ulon Town.


    There were still other cities along the way that the demons needed to tten.


    Plus, Ulon Town''s current location was somewhat favorable.


    When Flower Deer designed the town, he included the Eastern ins and the quarry in the construction, and to the west, there was a forest.


    That area was deserted, and the demons, with theirrge size, wouldn''t attack from that direction.


    So, Ulon Town only needed to worry about the demonsing from the north side.


    Also, the message Hanjun had sent out earlier had probably reached the right people, and as ast resort, Ulon Town still had him as a secret weapon.


    The yers didn''t need to worry too much.


    Of course, Hanjun wouldn''t say thatst part out loud.


    He wouldn''t reveal his true identity unless things got really tough.


    He''d just keep adding moreyers of disguise.


    After listening, Spicy vor Fairy felt like it made sense.


    He hadn''t thought much about it when designing the ns, but it turned out Flower Deer had nned this all along and never mentioned it to them.


    They turned their head to look at Flower Deer, who was calmly stroking the Ragdoll Cat.


    Noticing their gaze, she turned and said, "Wasn''t this something we should have considered from the start? I thought you all had figured it out."


    Spicy vor Fairy silently thought, "No, we didn''t realize these small details were so meaningful."


    The Ragdoll Cat was thoroughly enjoying the petting and felt even better basking in the sun.


    Master PungPong chimed in, "Hanjun, who are you waiting for?"


    Hanjun replied, "Of course, it''s the people who once fought on the human defense frontlines."


    The demons may have overrun the human defense lines, but not everyone perished on thatnd.


    Some must have survived that war, and there are still those who want to keep fighting to survive.


    If they want to resist the demons, they''ll follow the news to Ulon Town.


    Humans are like that¡ªonce a small spark is ignited, everyone will bring their fuel together, eventually forming a fire that can''t be easily extinguished.


    However, the yers remained skeptical of Hanjun''s words.


    A few days ago, they had seen for themselves that the ones who followed the news were the assassins from the Order of the Shattering Lights who were trying to kill Hanjun.


    He is still working in the ironworks as punishment.


    The only other person who showed up was Hallyne.


    Including the enemies, only two people came.


    Also, given the deep-seated distrust people in the World of Eorera have for the Church of Light, will anyone reallye to Ulon Town after hearing the news?


    The yers prepared for the worst but still held onto a bit of hope.


    The current progress of the game has sparked endless discussions amongizens.


    Everyone realizes that this is a crucial moment in the main storyline.

 Chapter 168 : Janlys van Aesc (Part 3)

    If sessful, Ulon Town will develop into a fortress against the demon race.


    If they fail, the World of Eorera will continue to be gued by fear.


    [ The gamepany probably won''t let the story take the worst turn. Ulon Town is the beginner''s vige, after all. Are they really going to destroy it and make the yers wander around? ]


    [ You''re kidding, right? It''s not like there haven''t been cases wherepanies have set up storylines to destroy the beginner''s vige. ]


    [ What you''re saying is making me sad already. Just imagine Ulon Town getting overrun, the yers passing out from exhaustion, and waking up to find they''ve been rescued, only to hear that Ulon Town no longer exists. ]


    [ Damn, I haven''t even been ying the game, and I''m already feeling it here. ]


    [ That can''t be, right? At least the Holy Son from the Church of Light is here. Since he knows so much about magic, his level must be pretty high. With him around, there should be a bit of hope, right? ]


    [ Even if his level is high, he''s still just one person. We''re talking about an entire race here. ]


    [ You all make good points. And suddenly, I remember, we''re still in the beta test phase, right? If the beta test and full release storylines don''t match up, the full release storyline could be about the failure of Ulon Town, with yers taking on the mission to restore the Church of Light and defeat the demon race. ]


    [ Stop with the pain, I can''t take it anymore, and I believe the yers will make it! ]


    [ Does that mean my Father Barry and the house the yers worked so hard on will be gone? ]


    Hanjun was goofing off while reading thesements and couldn''t help but nod.


    If he really were to design the story, he might actually set it up that way.


    It seemed like a pretty good idea.


    Watching the yers cry andin seemed like it would be interesting.


    But the yers were in for a surprise.


    Three dayster, the sound of iron hooves woke everyone in Ulon Town.


    The yers heard themotion and rushed outside the town walls.


    They were greeted by the sight of a white and gold lion banner waving in the air.


    Below it, over a hundred people in shining silver armor were glinting in the sunlight, their warhorses snorting and making soft, high-pitched sounds.


    A sharp, battle-hardened aura filled the air, creating a strong sense of pressure.


    Father Barry hurried to the gate when he heard the noise and hesitantly asked, "What is this...?"


    The leader of the group saw someone stepping out of the crowd, clearly a Priest from the church, and knew this was the person in charge.


    He got off his horse andughed out loud, "You must be Father Barry, right?"


    Father Barry was really scared.


    Since when had his name spread so widely that random people knew it?


    But thanks to Hanjun''s training, Father Barry quickly calmed down, "That''s me. And you are?"


    The tall man immediately took off his helmet andughed boldly, "I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Jenlyns van Aesc from the Orinthia family. I used to be themander of the Orinthia family at the Human Alliance frontline. When I heard you were setting up a defense fortress in Ulon Town, I rushed over with my soldiers as fast as I could!"


    Jenlyns''s voice was very loud and strong, and everyone could hear him clearly.


    Father Barry was surprised, "Orinthia family...?" Isn''t that the royal family''s name?


    Jenlyns nodded, "That''s right. King Varis zos Orinthia is my uncle."


    Father Barry was even more confused after hearing this.


    Everyone knew the king was ordinary and unremarkable, with no great achievements and a fear of death.


    The human alliance frontline was just a contract between the various nations, and he was only just preparing to send people there.


    But after the frontline copsed, the king hid away, refusing to do anything or listen to anyone.


    Father Barry was very disappointed in such a king, and he didn''t expect that at this crucial moment, it would be the king''s nephew who came to help.


    It seemed Jenlyns noticed what Father Barry was thinking because he said loudly, "I didn''t tell King Varis zos Orinthia about bringing my men here, and this has nothing to do with the royal family."


    "This battle is for the salvation of the world!"


    The knights behind him all echoed his words, truly meaning what they said.


    Countless yers watching this scene felt a slight ache in their chests.


    At some point, their bodies began trembling intensely, whether from excitement or passion.


    Because they were about to witness history!


    Short video clips spread rapidly that night, sparking a frenzy among countless people.


    Hanjun took the opportunity to post an announcement on the official website, stating that the third round of beta test slots for the game would begin.


    This time, the number of avable slots was expanded to 10,000, sparking even broader online discussions.


    Suddenly, <<God''s Games Online>> started trending again.


    The most important thing was that the trending topic was very subtle.


    #HaveYouSignedUpYet


    This vague phrase shot up to a high position on the trending list, leaving those who didn''t understand it puzzled.


    Only after clicking in did they realize what had happened and why some people were so excited.


    Even old beta test yers like Master PungPong and his group were influenced by the online excitement and got caught up in the enthusiasm.


    Of course, with the official website announcing the selection of the third round of beta testers, the big news was the release of the game''s first expansion pack.


    And the new trailer was so cool!


    It made people feel so pumped up that they couldn''t wait to jump into the game.


    Hanjun was pleased to see <<God''s Games Online>> causing a stir online and decided to check on how the only employee hired by the Game Company was doing.

 Chapter 169: Janlys van Aesc (Part 1)

    Kim Jung-hyun, of course, didn''t dare ck off.


    After joining thepany, he stayed diligently in the office, waiting for the boss to give him instructions on what to do.


    He even thought about cleaning up after work, only to find that thepany had already paid for the property management to take care of it.


    Anyway, thepany didn''t have any secrets that couldn''t be seen, so Hanjun exined it that way.


    Most of the time, Kim Jung-hyun just answered the phone asionally and received coboration invitations from various ces.


    He didn''t dare make decisions on his own, so after organizing everything, he sent it all to Hanjun.


    But Hanjun sent it back to him, saying, "You should first sort out what''s worth paying attention to; you can ignore the rest and just throw it away."


    Throw it all away?


    Kim Jung-hyun was stunned as he looked at the invitations.


    Most of thepanies were well-known in the industry, and Hanjun wanted to toss them without even looking?


    But what could Kim Jung-hyun do?


    He had to handle it as Hanjun instructed, feeling a bit pained as he did.


    Overall, the work was a bit scattered, but Hanjun had him handle a lot of things, and Kim Jung-hyun felt pretty good about it during this time.


    The most important thing was that after work, Hanjun wouldn''t bother him.


    If Kim Jung-hyun tried to reach out about work, Hanjun would say it was after hours and to discuss it tomorrow.


    If something urgent came up for thepany, Hanjun wouldn''t make Kim Jung-hyun work overtime; he would just take care of it himself.


    For example, the announcements posted on the official website and the social media ounts over the past few days¡ªHanjun handled all of that.


    When Kim Jung-hyun woke up the next day, he found a bunch of new messages on his phone and almost thought thepany''s ounts had been hacked.


    After Kim Jung-hyun looked at the message history, he realized that Hanjun had quietly handled all the work himself and never intended to call him.


    You could say Hanjun was incredibly efficient.


    Thinking about Hanjun''s actions, Kim Jung-hyun thought to himself, "No wonder he''s a young boss; his work style is different."


    This was the kind of boss that so many workers dreamed of having.


    Just because of that, Kim Jung-hyun felt he could work there until he was old.


    If Kim Jung-hyun needed to take time off to take care of something, he would tell Hanjun, and Hanjun would always agree.


    After working for a while, Kim Jung-hyun found his own work rhythm and understood Hanjun''s work philosophy.


    After seeing the videos that Hanjun had uploaded himself, Kim Jung-hyun became increasingly curious about the game <<God''s Games Online>>.


    Knowing thepany''s product would help him work better, so when he had free time, Kim Jung-hyun watched all of thepany''s promotional videos.


    He also caught up on Master PungPong''s videos and recordings, and when he had time in the evening, he would check out Master PungPong''s live streaming.


    Seeing how interested Kim Jung-hyun was in the game, Hanjun directly gave him a set of game equipment.


    ording to Hanjun, this game equipment was different from what other yers had.


    It was an administrator''s device, meaning that when Kim Jung-hyun entered the game, he would be an NPC, and he could do whatever he wanted.


    Thepany was really generous.


    Kim Jung-hyun learned that if this equipment were sold, it would be worth at least 4 million won.


    And since it was an NPC device, there was probably only one like it on the market, making its value even harder to estimate.


    Hanjun was so generous with his employees, casually giving away a game device without worrying that they might sell it.


    Of course, Kim Jung-hyun wouldn''t sell it, but he didn''t have time to y the game either.


    He left the game equipment at thepany, deciding to y it after he had taken care of things at home.


    Hanjun walked into the office, where a video he had asked someone to edit was ying.


    He knocked on the office door.


    Kim Jung-hyun instinctively closed the video, but Hanjun waved his hand and said, "It''s fine. I''m just here to ask you something."


    Kim Jung-hyun was surprised, not expecting Hanjun to suddenlye to thepany.


    He wasn''t prepared at all.


    Luckily, Hanjun didn''t care about Kim Jung-hyun cking off at work.


    Kim Jung-hyun asked, "What can I do for you, Mr. Han?"


    Hanjun paused when he heard the name, realizing that only Kim Jung-hyun had interacted with him and had gotten used to calling him "Mr. Han," a title he wasn''t quite used to.


    "You don''t need to call me Mr. Han; just call me ''boss,''" Hanjun said before quickly moving on to the next topic, "Has thepany received any invitations for business cooperation?"


    Kim Jung-hyun was confused, "What kind of business cooperation?"


    Hanjun''s expression became serious, "I''m talking about advertising in the game."


    He was a bit displeased.


    Even Master PungPong and the other yers had received invitations frompanies who wanted to advertise, so why hadn''t his gamepany received any?


    Did thesepanies think they could just use the game''s poprity for free?


    If thesepanies wanted to take advantage of <<God''s Games Online>> for free, they shouldn''t be surprised if he took drastic measures.


    Hanjun was thinking that sincepanies wanted to sneakily advertise in the game, he might as well officially recruit advertisers through thepany, plugging any loopholes at the source.


    After all, wouldn''t it be better for them to advertise with the gamepany''s help?


    Not to mention, Hanjun could even replicate thepanies'' products in the game.


    This way, yers would use the special items he created for the advertisers, making these items part of the World of Eorera.


    Both people in the World of Eorera and those on Earth would get to know about the product.

 Chapter 170: Janlys van Aesc (Part 2)

    He could even promote it by saying that the product is popr in another world, which would likely be a hit with the advertisers.


    That was Hanjun''s n.


    Kim Jung-hyun suddenly understood, "So that''s what you meant! Actually, there is one."


    He pulled up an invitation from his email.


    Thepany seemed formal and sincere, and since they were the first ones to dare to apply for advertising to the Game Company, Hanjun immediately said, "That''s the one! Get in touch with them and work out the contract details by yourself."


    At first, Kim Jung-hyun was excited.


    Was he finally getting to work on a bigpany project?


    But when he heard thest part, he was stunned.


    What did Hanjun mean by "work out the details by yourself"?


    Was he really leaving such a big responsibility entirely up to him?


    Was the boss just going to sit back and do nothing?


    Hanjun added, "Didn''t you handle this kind of work at yourst job? I''m sure you can handle it without any problems."


    Kim Jung-hyun gritted his teeth.


    It was true he had handled this type of work before, but he had just started this new job, and now the boss was throwing such a big project at him,pletely leaving him to figure it out on his own.


    Was this the boss''s way of testing him?


    Thinking about it, Kim Jung-hyun strengthened his resolve.


    Since the boss had given him such a great opportunity, he was determined to meet the expectations.


    He was going to make sure this project was a sess.


    Hanjun noticed his sudden burst of determination and gave him a puzzled look.


    But since the employee was so motivated, the boss was happy.


    Hanjun didn''t say much and truly trusted Kim Jung-hyun, leaving the entire project in his hands.


    ~?~


    Back on the World of Eorera, Jenlyns and about a hundred of his men rested in Ulon Town and met with Father Barry and the yers in the church to understand the current situation.


    Jenlyns ced his helmet on the table with his right hand, and after learning about the state of Ulon Town and the progress of the demons, he nodded thoughtfully, "I see. So, the people in Ulon Town can''t fully withstand the demons'' attack right now? But don''t worry. Although I only brought a hundred men this time, there are ten thousand soldiers who have retreated from the frontline.


    These men have faced the demons head-on and are trustworthy. However, they are scattered and moving slowly, so it will take some time for them to arrive here."


    Pork Rib Boss understood the meaning behind Jenlyns''s words.


    Without Ulon Town, these soldiers, who had retreated from the frontline, would lose hope of sess.


    They would return home to spend their remaining time with their families, waiting for the demons toe and destroy the world.


    But with the appearance of Ulon Town, Jenlyns called them, and they left their families behind to rush to the front lines.


    In the battle, they might lose their lives, but what they were doing could bring safety to their families, and that was enough.


    Jenlyns continued, "And don''t worry, I saw many people heading north on my way here. They should arrive in Ulon Town soon. I believe you are not fighting alone!"


    Jenlyns, being a member of the royal family and having led the frontline troops of the Orinthia family, spoke with great influence.


    His words brought a sense of security to both the yers and the residents of Ulon Town.


    What excited everyone even more was the realization that, even at this time, there were still people risking their lives to save the world, constantly heading to the ce closest to the demons.


    The yers looked at each other, realizing that their numbers seemed quite small now.


    But once next weekes, all ten thousand yers will be online.


    Just thinking about the crowded scene made the yers excited¡ªthey were about to witness history.


    Father Barry personally expressed his gratitude, and Jenlyns nodded, saying, "No need to thank me. This is a battle to save the World of Eorera. It is our duty."


    Jenlyns looked around as if searching for someone, "But I heard that an important figure from the Church of Light was supposed to be here. Why isn''t he here?"


    Father Barry forced a smile, "The Holy Son isn''t interested in these matters. He''s busy with other things."


    Jenlyns, with a serious tone, asked, "What could be more important than resisting the demons?"


    Jenlyns had already heard of Hanjun''s reputation and wanted to see what kind of person he was.


    The Holy Son of the Church of Light, who is likely to be its leader, ys a crucial role in the fight against the demons.


    Jenlyns wanted to meet this Holy Son and get to know him in advance.


    But to his surprise, the Holy Son wasn''t present at this meeting.


    Father Barry recalled what Hanjun had told him, "As the Holy Son, I am the representative of the God of Light in the mortal world and the highest authority in the Church of Light. Why should I go out of my way to meet the nephew of a king?"


    Father Barry knew that Hanjun only said those things because he didn''t want to be bothered, which made dealing with Jenlyns a headache.


    Luckily, Jenlyns didn''t seem too concerned about it and said cheerfully, "Since I didn''t meet him today, I''ll just go find him myselfter. But can you handle the matters here?"


    Father Barry breathed a sigh of relief and quickly nodded, "The Holy Son said that everything could be left to the heroes."


    Jenlyns turned his gaze to the heroes, looking at them with a testing expression, then noticed Master PungPong, "You''re the heroes? You look a bit weak."


    Master PungPong''s face stiffened.


    If it weren''t for the importance of this meeting and the need to let the audience see what was being discussed, he wouldn''t have shown up.

 Chapter 171: Janlys van Aesc (Part 6)

    When ites to levels, they indeed aren''t as strong as Jenlyns and his soldiers.


    But in terms of fighting the demons, the yers were much better.


    Jenlyns then turned to Pork Rib Boss, his eyes lighting up. "You look promising! How about working under me?"


    Master PungPong quickly stepped in front of Pork Rib Boss, blocking Jenlyns''s view, "Don''t even think about it! He''s a Pdin."


    Jenlyns nodded, "A Pdin trained by the Church of Light¡ªperfect. I''ve heard that Pdins are brave and righteous, and it''s great to finally see one. By the way, Pdins can join the Royal Knights as well; there''s no conflict there."


    Master PungPong was about to say something but was stopped by Spicy vor Fairy.


    They all understood the hidden meaning in Jenlyns''s words.


    If what Jenlyns said was true, this could be an opportunity for Pork Rib Boss.


    Pork Rib Boss instinctively looked at Father Barry, who nodded in response.


    In the past, it wasmon for talents trained by the Church of Light to join the Royal Knights, but their faith never wavered.


    With Father Barry''s approval, Pork Rib Boss started to feel more positive about Jenlyns, but he still wasn''t sure what the Royal Knights were like.


    Feeling a bit uncertain, he hesitated before saying, "I''ll think about it."


    Jenlyns was pleased with this response.


    If someone says they''ll consider it, it usually means they''ll probably agree.


    "I''ll be waiting for your reply."


    After saying all this, Jenlyns finally managed to steer the conversation back to the main topic.


    Jenlyns said, "In the past, our battles with the demons were so tough because we couldn''t deal much damage to them. But now that the Church of Light has been revived, it''s different. With your help, I''m very confident about this fight."


    It was a well-known problem that ordinary people couldn''t inflict much damage on demons.


    Father Barry asked, "What''s your n?"


    Jenlyns replied, "Now that the Church of Light is back, can we get some enchanted weapons?"


    Master PungPong muttered quietly, "What''s enchanting?"


    Father Barry exined that enchanting is when priests from the Church of Light add ayer of blessing to weapons, giving them the power to fight against demons.


    In the past, the Church of Light didn''t have enough magic to enchant weapons, which is why the human defensive lines, despite holding on for so long, eventually fell.


    After the God of Light awakened, many brave heroes were summoned, and more and more people became Priests.


    With their help, enchanting weapons are no longer a problem.


    Spicy vor Fairy calmly asked, "Does this enchantmentst long? Does it need to be replenished?"


    Jenlyns raised an eyebrow, listening to his question.


    He suddenly realized that the Church of Light was full of talented people, and maybe he had underestimated them.


    Should he invite this person to join the Royal Knights as well?


    Spicy vor Fairy''s sses glinted for a moment before he quickly declined, "Sorry, I''m not interested in the Royal Knights."


    Jenlyns lost interest but answered Spicy vor Fairy''s previous question, "You''re right. The enchantment does wear down, so it needs to be maintained regrly."


    Spicy vor Fairy nodded, realizing that the enchantment was indeed something that would need constant upkeep.


    He wondered how they would go about enchanting the weapons.


    However, Father Barry didn''t say much and directly agreed to take care of it, "This won''t be a problem."


    Spicy vor Fairy wanted to ask more, but Father Barry stopped him.


    He thought about it and figured that Father Barry would probably assign the quest of enchanting the weapons to the yers, so he decided not to ask further.


    Jenlyns pped his hands and said, "Good! Once my men arrive, they''ll be responsible for the town''s security. I''m afraid Ulon Town is going to be very busy in theing days."


    When Jenlyns said this, the yers didn''t think much of it.


    But two dayster, more and more strangers started appearing in the town.


    Whenever the yers went to the church to find Father Barry, he was nowhere to be found.


    Instead, the Ragdoll Cat had taken Father Barry''s ce, helping him to assign daily quests to the yers.


    It was clear that Father Barry was busy weing and managing the adventurers who wereing from all over the ce.


    These adventurers would soon be a part of Ulon Town''s strength, and Father Barry needed to meet them.


    If possible, he also wanted to spread the faith of the God of Light.


    Unfortunately, these people were only focused on saving the world and politely declined Father Barry''s offer.


    A hint of disappointment showed on Father Barry''s face.


    Meanwhile, the yers finally saw the city design ns by Flower Deere put to good use.


    The general store, weapons shop, and potion shop all opened for business, and the once quiet city was suddenly filled with people arriving in Ulon City.


    The weapons shop was the most visited one.


    Using the blueprint brought by the yers from Earth, they forged weapons that were better than those from anywhere else¡ªand the best part was that the weapons were cheaper!


    Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Seeing these weapons, the adventurers bought out all the items in the shop.


    When Jenlyns heard from his subordinates that the weapons made in Ulon City were sharper than their own, he went to see it by himself.


    After witnessing the sharpness of the weapons, he quickly went to Father Barry, asking if Ulon City could provide weapons for them as well.


    Of course, they would pay.


    However, Father Barry was troubled.


    The weapons shop could supply some weapons for adventurers, but it couldn''t meet the needs of Jenlyns''s knights.


    Now, they had to expand weapon production, and relying on just one cksmith wasn''t enough.


    Hiding behind the crowd, Hanjun heard Father Barry''s request and asked curiously, "Why not put out a job posting?"


    Father Barry, who had been overwhelmed with all the small taskstely, was reminded by Hanjun''s suggestion and suddenly remembered, "You''re right."

 Chapter 172: What Do You Say? (Part 1)

    Hanjun suggested, "So many adventurers havee to Ulon City after hearing the news. Surely, some of them have special skills. By posting job openings, you can attract more people."


    Father Barry thought about it and agreed, but he had a concern, "But if we do that, won''t the secrets of the ironworks be exposed?"


    Hanjun casually replied, "So what if they are? It''s not something that anyone can learn."


    Seeing Hanjun''s attitude, Father Barry realized he had been too narrow-minded. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    He had always believed that these crucial things were important and needed to be kept under control to gain more benefits.


    But Hanjun wasn''t like him¡ªHanjun represented the God of Light.


    Since he was a god, he wouldn''t care about petty disputes over small gains.


    Instead, he would consider what humanity as a whole needed and share everything freely.


    Feeling guilty, Father Barry said, "I was being foolish. I''ll post the job openings right away."


    Hanjun stopped him, "No rush. I''m sure the weapons shop isn''t the only ce that needs more people. You should also find someone to help you with your workload."


    Hanjun noticed Father Barry''s slightly unfocused look and sighed.


    These days, Father Barry had been handling all the small tasks, which made him look much more tired.


    After all, he was getting older and shouldn''t be working so hard.


    Father Barry thought Hanjun was dissatisfied with him and hesitated, saying, "I still..."


    Hanjun quickly rified to avoid any misunderstanding, "It''s not about you. I just don''t want someone as excellent as you to work so hard that one day you copse from exhaustion."


    Father Barry felt relieved and asked, "So, what do you n to do?"


    In the past, the internal and external affairs of Ulon Town were managed by Mayor Herman.


    However, since he was sent to the ironworks forbor reform, all responsibilities fell onto Father Barry, making him the acting mayor.


    But now, with so many things happening in Ulon City, it''s be too much for Father Barry to handle it alone.


    The tasks need to be divided.


    But who should be chosen to take on these responsibilities?


    Hanjun didn''t have any specific ideas since he wasn''t as familiar with the people of Ulon Town as Father Barry was.


    Father Barry then thought of something,  "How about we choose someone from the residents of Ulon Town?"


    Hanjun waved his hand, "I''ll leave that to you. I trust you."


    After resolving this issue, Father Barry mentioned, "By the way, a Priest from another ce arrived in town today."


    Hanjun''s eyes were lit up¡ªanother believer hade.


    For Hanjun, believers were incredibly valuable.


    "How is this Priest?" Hanjun asked.


    Father Barry sighed, "This person knows nothing about magic and is extremely interested in all the new things in Ulon Town. I''m not sure what he''s nning to do."


    Hanjun waved his hand again, "Let him look around for now. If there''s anything, just have hime to me."


    Father Barry nodded, remembering that Hanjun had told him a new group of heroes would be arriving soon.


    With that, Ulon Town''s strength would increase even more.


    In just a few days, Ulon City had developed into a significant ce, something Father Barry could never have imagined before.


    Father Barry sighed, "When I prayed to you back then, I never imagined things would develop like this."


    Hanjun, while petting the still-sleeping Snowball, smirked and said, "There will be even more surprising changes in the future."


    Father Barry, after interacting with the yers for so long, probably hasn''t fully understood the essence of the yers yet.


    Right now, there are only fifty yers, just a small group.


    But once over ten thousand yers enter the game, Ulon City will be even more lively.


    Father Barry might find it troublesome to handle so many yers, so Hanjun needed toe up with a way to lighten his load.


    Hanjun thought for a moment, then pped his hands.


    A Ragdoll cat appeared at the window.


    Hanjun scratched the Ragdoll Cat under the chin and said, "It''s time for you to be useful."


    The Ragdoll Cat meowed, understanding what Hanjun wanted it to do.


    After such a long time of testing, the Ragdoll Cat must have collected a lot of data.


    Now was the time for it to be put to use.


    Once the third round of beta testing is updated, yers will be able to receive a system unique to them.


    yers will be able to choose the type and appearance of their cat, and from then on, these cats will be their personal systems.


    The system can disy any information about the yer, help answer questions, show CG scenes, and connect to game dungeons.


    Only the yer can see the system; the people of World of Eorera, or the NPCs in the game, cannot see it.


    Hanjun nned the content for the next update and released the details early.


    At the same time, yers selected for the third round of beta testing started receiving their packages and began bragging on the inte about getting chosen.


    The third beta test selection for <<God''s Games Online>> was a big event.


    This time, they were picking ten thousand yers, which seemed like a good number to many people.


    However, when the results were revealed, many realized they hadn''t been selected, and their excitement turned into disappointment.


    On the forum, a user named "Mister Trouble Maker," who had been criticizing <<God''s Games Online>>, didn''t get selected again.


    Feeling frustrated, he posted aint, using the gamepany of cheating.


    Of course, other users dismissed his confident im.


    They argued that not being chosen was normal since many people didn''t get selected either.


    Mister Trouble Maker, who his true name is Park Young-myung, angrily typed away on his keyboard.


    [ Mister Trouble Maker: You guys don''t get it! I''m supposed to be super lucky! I can pull an SSR in one try. There''s no way I didn''t get selected with so many spots avable. The gamepany must be cheating!" ]

 Chapter 173: What Do You Say? (Part 2)

    [ GrimPeeper Reply: Haha, serves you right! You talked so much trash before, now you''re facing the consequences! ]


    Park Young-myung, still fuming, abandoned hisputer and walked outside, where someone was standing and smirking when he saw his dark expression, "What? You didn''t get selected again?"


    Park Young-myung frowned, "The gamepany must have cklisted me!"


    The man sighed, "Well, you did talk a lot of trash and stirred up trouble."


    Park Young-myung grumbled, "You were the one who got me all riled up back then, and now I''m paying for it."


    The man shrugged his shoulder and said, "It just shows there''s always someone better out there. I didn''t expect this oue either."


    Park Young-myung asked, "So what now? I was hoping to get selected so you guys could study how this holographic game was made."


    The man gave a mysterious smile and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. Our research institute managed to get one unit, so I''ll be the one testing it out."


    Park Young-myung''s eyes widened in surprise, "So you''re here to brag to me?!"


    The manughed heartily. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Lee Bang-myung was the expert that Park Young-myung had consulted earlier.


    When Park Young-myung asked about holographic games, Lee Bang-myung got interested.


    Park Young-myung, who was his cousin, had some understanding of Lee Bang-myung''s work, so he decided to ask him.


    Park Young-myung probably didn''t expect that Lee Bang-myung''s current project was actually rted to holographic game development.


    After quickly answering Park Young-myung''s questions, Lee Bang-myung curiously asked, "Why did you suddenly get interested in this stuff?"


    Park Young-myung, usually a rich kid focused on eating, drinking, and having fun, had never really talked about work before.


    Park Young-myung exined that he had seen some news about holographic games online, which made him curious, so he decided to ask Lee Bang-myung about it.


    When Lee Bang-myung heard that apany had surpassed the research institute''s technology to create a holographic game, he found it hard to believe.


    He quickly started following the game <<God''s Games Online>>, just like everyone else, and witnessed the breathtaking holographic scenery in Master PungPong''s live streaming.


    Lee Bang-myung saw the emergence of holographic games with his own eyes and quickly contacted a professor at the research institute.


    When the professor saw it, he naturally wanted to experience it and asked Lee Bang-myung if they could join the beta testing.


    However, after Lee Bang-myung contacted the Game Company and received no response, and after not being selected for the second beta test, he had to deliver the disappointing news to the professor.


    The professor frowned at Lee Bang-myung for a few moments and then turned away to focus on his work.


    At the time, Lee Bang-myung thought the professor was dissatisfied with his work.


    It wasn''t until recently that he discovered the professor had reported it to higher-ups.


    The higher-ups agreed to let them lead the effort to contact the gamepany, aiming at least to secure a partnership opportunity.


    After waiting a few days, to Lee Bang-myung''s surprise, they actually managed to get five units.


    However, these five units weren''t all allocated to the research institute.


    When other departments found out, they also requested some.


    In the end, they had to use a lottery system to distribute them, and the research institute barely managed to get one unit.


    Of course, they didn''t immediately take apart the equipment when it arrived.


    Instead, they decided to experience it first.


    This task was given to Lee Bang-myung, and after testing it, he would be responsible for writing a report on his experience.


    Park Young-myung looked at Lee Bang-myung with envy, his eyes sparkling.


    "Cousin! Can I try it out?"


    Lee Bang-myung coughed, "No way, this equipment is too valuable. It''s kept at the research institute; I can''t just take it out."


    Park Young-myung looked at Lee Bang-myung with disappointment, showing a disdainful expression and letting out a "tsk."


    Lee Bang-myung wasn''t happy about that and yfully ruffled his hair, "What? Are you unhappy with your brother?"


    Park Young-myung escaped from his brother''s grasp, fixed his hair, and asked with a bit of pride, "Bro, can you ask the World of Eorera if they had cklisted me?"


    Lee Bang-myungughed, "Why? Do you regret with what you said earlier? Just apologize, and they probably won''t care."


    Park Young-myung looked frustrated, "How was I supposed to know they were this good? If I had known, I wouldn''t have said those things. But now it''s been so long; wouldn''t it be awkward to apologize?"


    Lee Bang-myung patted his shoulder, sighed, and said, "As long as you''re not embarrassed, the awkwardness is on them."


    With that, he waved his hand and walked away.


    Park Young-myung widened his eyes and asked, "You''re just leaving?"


    Lee Bang-myung grinned widely, "Of course! I have to get ready for work!"


    Park Young-myung thought to himself, "What work? Isn''t he just going to y the game?"


    But then, Park Young-myung realized something, "Wait a minute. Isn''t the game update not released yet? How are the third beta testers supposed to enter the game?"


    What Park Young-myung didn''t know was that the equipment that was sent to the research institute by Hanjun was different from the one that the yers received.


    In order to ensure the research institute didn''t take the yers'' spots, their equipment only allowed them to be NPCs in the game.


    They could experience the game''s scenery, and interact with the people in the world of eorera and the yers, but they wouldn''t get the game function to receive quests or leveling up.


    Of course, the game functions weren''t the most important thing to the research institute.


    What they cared about was how this device could pull people into the game world and how the logic of this game world worked.


    Lee Bang-myung sessfully logged into his ount, and a Ragdoll Cat appeared on the login screen to exin his identity.


    [ You are an adventurer who has just arrived in Ulon City, meow. You can move freely in the city, but make sure not to let the yers discover your true identity, meow~ ]

 Chapter 174: What Do You Say? (Part 3)

    Lee Bang-myung nodded his head in understanding.


    As the white mist cleared, he found himself outside Ulon City.


    The city was built and designed by the yers and it already had a touch of modern style, which impressed Lee Bang-myung so much that he let out a surprised sound.


    A guard at the gate lifted his eyes to look at him and asked, "What''s your name, and where are you from?"


    Lee Bang-myung checked the system notification, which provided him with his character''s name and background.


    After telling the guard, he was allowed to enter the city.


    Lee Bang-myung knew these were other NPCs in the game.


    He observed for a while and was amazed by how intelligent they seemed.


    He wondered how they were made to function so smoothly.


    As he walked further away, he could still hear the guard muttering, "Another adventurer, more and more people areing to Ulon City."


    Hispanion replied, "Isn''t it good to have more people? It increases our chances of sessfully resisting the demon race''s attack."


    Gradually, he couldn''t hear the guards anymore, but the city became even livelier.


    There were many people who were obviously yers, crouching together doing who-knows-what, while the other NPCs were working very orderly.


    And he became one of them.


    Of course, Lee Bang-myung was different.


    He didn''t have a system to give him quest functions, so he didn''t have any tasks to do and could wander around freely, which fit his current job requirements perfectly.


    What Lee Bang-myung didn''t know was that his aimless wandering made him stand out to yers.


    They saw him and thought he might be an NPC with a quest, so they rushed over to ask Lee Bang-myung.


    "Excuse me, do you need any help?"


    Lee Bang-myung was surprised and didn''t immediately understand why the yers were surrounding him.


    But he quickly realized that since he was an NPC, the yers must be looking for a quest.


    However, Lee Bang-myung was a fake NPC.


    He was about to tell them that he had no quests to give, but then the system notified him that he could choose to give quests to the yers.


    Lee Bang-myung who is interested, checked it out and found out that he could only give the lowest level quests with minimal rewards.


    The yers surrounded the NPC and saw him deep in thought.


    They whispered among themselves, wondering what was going on, until they soon heard the quest prompt.


    [ Quest Objective: Act as a Guide ]


    [ Quest Details: Tom the Adventurer has just arrived in Ulon City and is not very familiar with it. He wants someone to show him around and get to know the sights of Ulon City. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Easy ]


    [ Quest Reward: Experience Points +1,000 ]


    The yers looked at the quest details and then at the reward, showing a slightly annoyed expression.


    The reward for this quest wasn''t much, but that wasn''t a big deal for the yers. For them, any amount of experience points was very valuable and they wanted toplete all avable quests.


    The only problem was that this was a single-yer quest, meaning not everyone could take it.


    They had to make a choice.


    Guided by the yers, Lee Bang-myung leisurely explored the entire city and got a good understanding about the ce.


    The game was approaching a critical time, with the demon army about to arrive.


    So many adventurers and knight soldiers were here for one reason: to fight against the demons.


    As an adventurer, Lee Bang-myung had the same goal, which meant he would also be heading to the battlefield.


    However, Lee Bang-myung had no idea what special abilities his current identity might have.


    After saying goodbye to the yers, Lee Bang-myung wandered around and noticed he seemed to be watched.


    He looked around but didn''t see anyone.


    Looking down at a corner, he saw a white, fluffy figure.


    Seeing the familiar figure, Lee Bang-myung blurted out, "Snowball?"


    After saying this, he suddenly regretted it.


    Snowball''s name was only known to the people who watch Master PungPong''s live streaming, but Lee Bang-myung shouldn''t have known that name.


    Sure enough, when Snowball heard its name, it became alert.


    It had already been watching Lee Bang-myung to see if he was acting strangely, and now it thought he was even more unusual.


    Snowball bared its teeth at Lee Bang-myung.


    At that moment, a young man walked out from behind Snowball and gently patted Snowball''s head to calm it down.


    The neer was Hanjun.


    Seeing Lee Bang-myung, he understood why Snowball was so wary.


    He whispered to Snowball, "Don''t worry, this person is okay."


    Snowball then obediently sat by Hanjun''s side, behaving quite differently from before.


    Lee Bang-myung awkwardly smiled and greeted Hanjun, "Hello¡­"


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Hanjun nodded back and said, "Don''t worry, Snowball doesn''t bite people without reason."


    Lee Bang-myung thought to himself that he had seen Snowball''s true power and knew it wasn''t as simple as Hanjun made it sound, but he still forced a smile.


    ~?~


    Meanwhile, in Lindblum City, both Viscount Hereford and Saradin received news from Ulon City.


    Viscount Hereford shook his body while eating grapes as he said, "Isn''t this great? With them holding the front line, we''re safer. You don''t even need to act, Sir Saradin."


    He sighed, "I don''t know why so many people are rushing to Ulon City. Are they just going to their deaths?"


    Adventurers are just people with outstandingbat skills.


    How can they resist the demon army?


    But as long as they''re blocking the way in front of Lindblum City, Viscount Hereford was quite willing to let these doomed adventurers through.


    What he didn''t know was that the so-called guardian in his heart had unconsciously changed his mind.


    Saradin had been silent for a long time without responding to Viscount Hereford.


    When he finally heard Viscount Hereford''s question, he absentmindedly replied, "In that case, I can go to Ulon City with peace of mind."


    Viscount Hereford was momentarily stunned.


    He crushed the grape in his hand and widened his eyes, asking, "What did you say?"

 Chapter 175: Reinforcement (Part 1)

    Viscount Hereford was shocked by the news.


    He quickly dropped the crushed grape without even wiping his hands and rushed to Saradin, saying, "Are you serious? You''re nning to head to Ulon City?"


    He hadn''t expected that just after mocking those people who were going to Ulon City, his own protector would want to do the same.


    Did that mean his words might have offended Saradin?


    Viscount Hereford wondered what was going on with Saradin.


    Was he out of his mind to want to go to Ulon City?


    Weren''t the Magic Tower and the Church of Light on bad terms?


    Why would Saradin want to go to a city that was controlled by the Church of Light?


    Of course, he didn''t know that while Saradin indeed had a bad opinion about the Church of Light, he also understood the current situation.


    Seeing so many people heading to Ulon City, Saradin felt this was the best chance to resist the demon army.


    He was stirred and wanted to set aside his prejudices to see what Ulon City had aplished.


    Could they really save the world?


    If they seeded, wouldn''t they who are shining in Ulon City, be famous worldwide?


    Saradin had once had such dreams.


    He didn''t want to remain just an ordinary intermediate-level Warlock; he had ambitions too.


    But unfortunately, Saradin had already made an agreement with Viscount Hereford to protect the safety of Lindblum City.


    Saradin sighed and said, "Don''t worry, Viscount. I still intend to keep my promise."


    Viscount Hereford forced a smile, not daring to ask more questions, afraid that Saradin might get impatient and just leave.


    However, after Saradin left, Viscount Hereford''s face darkened, "Ulon City! What have they done? It''s clearly part of my territory, and now they''ve built a city without my permission. Not only that, but they''ve also weed the Royal Knights and adventurers. They don''t even respect me as their lord!"


    If it weren''t for Saradin suddenly having this idea, Viscount Hereford wouldn''t have cared about Ulon City at all.


    He even thought it was a good thing to use Ulon City as a shield against the demon army''s attack.


    But Saradin''s words gave Viscount Hereford a different perspective.


    He realized that Ulon City used to be part of his territory.


    Now, with all the power it has gathered, recruiting so many adventurers and being protected by the Royal Knights, along with the weapons they have¡ªwhy shouldn''t all this power be under his control?


    Even if they managed to stop the demon army''s attack, the people would no longer remember that Ulon City was part of his territory; instead, they would only praise the Church of Light.


    After thinking it through, Viscount Hereford started to resent Ulon City for acting so recklessly.


    When he considered the benefits he could gain from Ulon City, Viscount Hereford finally felt that Ulon City wasn''t so unrted to him after all.


    However, the people in Ulon City had no idea what was happening in Lindblum City.


    Hanjun had already prepared the game update, ready for the ten thousand brave heroes to enter Ulon City the next morning.


    To avoid overwhelming Ulon City with the sudden influx of people, Hanjun came up with an excuse to make the yers log off early and then put on a special performance in Ulon City.


    ¡ªThe descent of the God of Light.


    Once the yers were gone, the town lost some of its quirky and lively atmosphere.


    But when a glow suddenly appeared from the church in the darkness of the night, it caught everyone''s attention.


    Seeing the lighting from the church, people instinctively thought the Church of Light was up to something again.


    And they were right.


    The light shining in the sky gradually turned into snowkes that drifted down among the people,nding in their hands.


    "What is this? A miracle?" the crowd shouted.


    It had been a thousand years since anyone had heard of the God of Light, but now, seeing this scene, people realized that the God of Light hadn''t disappeared from their hearts.


    The sight before them was enough to shock them.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Hanjun introduced a story to the people of the World of Eorera, exining that the demon army had arrived, and the God of Light nned to summon more heroes to help.


    He exined that these heroes weren''t from their world and that their behavior might be different from what people in the World of Eorera were used to.


    He emphasized that if the heroes did anything strange, people should just ignore it.


    Of course, the heroes loved helping others, and as long as they were given some rewards, they would dly assist you.


    If there was a problem that seemed difficult to solve, they could always leave it to the heroes to handle.


    Hanjun''s actions were mainly to prepare the current residents of Ulon City so that they wouldn''t be shocked or confused when they saw the 10,000 new yers arriving the next day.


    Hanjun also told them that if they encountered any harassment from yers or problems that couldn''t be resolved, they could go to the church and ask Ragdoll Cat for help.


    Jenlyns was the first one to figure out what Hanjun''s message was about.


    As he noticed the unusually quiet environment that night, he began to think.


    Could it be that the heroes weren''t around tonight because more of them wereing tomorrow?


    He had heard that these heroes seemed to have some kind of immortality.


    Could this be a special ability that was granted to them by the God of Light?


    Of course, Jenlyns wouldn''t spread this information carelessly.


    He knew that if people found out the God of Light could make them immortal, they would only beg the God for the same power and lose the courage to keep fighting.


    As the people of Ulon City discussed these things, the third closed beta test finally went online.


    The much-anticipated serverunch had finally arrived.

 Chapter 176: Reinforcement (Part 2)

    This time, 10,000 spots were avable, and among those who got in were some streamers who were lucky enough to win a spot.


    They had been talking about it in their recent streams, which boosted their stream''s poprity even before they started ying the game.


    Just getting a spot in the game was enough to make someone''s stream numbers skyrocket.


    Probably only <<God''s Games Online>> could bring that kind of crazy growth.


    "Now that I''ve snagged a beta spot, I don''t expect to reach the same level as Master PungPong, but I should be able to do pretty well, right?"


    "With all this hype, I should at least be able to get a piece of the pie."


    As for being the one sharing the pie, Master PungPong didn''t actually mind.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have rmended Pork Rib Boss to start his own live streaming.


    Now, thanks to <<God''s Games Online>>, he had gained a lot of followers and was gradually bing one of the top streamers in the tform''s gaming section.


    There was no way he''d ban others from streaming just because of that.


    On the contrary, the more people streamed, the more it promoted <<God''s Games Online>>, which only brought him more viewers, not fewer.


    A few minutes before the servers opened, several streamers had already announced their streaming ns, just waiting for the update to finish so they could go online.


    Among them was Underwater Potato, a major content creator in the single-yer gamingmunity with millions of followers.


    He was chatting with his audience while waiting to log in.


    The viewers had gathered early in his live streaming to watch, and even those who didn''t know about <<God''s Games Online>> became more curious after hearing about it.


    Right on time, the servers opened, and Underwater Potato immediately entered the game.


    Fans who had never seen such realistic game graphics before were blown away.


    As they marveled at the visuals, they also noticed how crowded it was.


    The starting area was packed with yers¡ªthousands of yers trying to log in at once.


    The church couldn''t possibly hold them all. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Even Father Barry couldn''t handle it, since his priest wasn''t an actual game NPC.


    Hanjun decided to issue a quest, asking the experienced yers to help the new ones get familiar with the environment.


    Any further tasks would be exined and assigned by the system itself.


    This move lightened his workload, and Hanjun nodded in satisfaction.


    Then he overheard some yers, who had already prepared their strategies, excitedly saying, "The most important thing in this game is gaining favorability. There''s favorability with the Church of Light, NPCs, and most importantly, you need to max out the favorability with two key NPCs. By the way, Hanjun is the current Holy Son of the Church of Light.


    He''s living in a small house on the Eastern ins right now. Let''s go find him!"


    Hanjun''s face turned pale with horror.


    Without saying a word, he decided to make a run for it!


    Having to deal with so many yers at the same time was going to be the death of him.


    He was already starting to doubt whether giving out so many beta test spots was an overestimation of his own abilities.


    The yers, unable to find Hanjun, decided to focus onpleting their leveling quests instead.


    They knew why they, the ten thousand yers, were there.


    Soon, the demon army would arrive at Ulon Town, and that was the biggest crisis the town was facing.


    They had been summoned to solve this problem.


    If they didn''t level up, the uing tasks would be very difficult toplete.


    So, the yers shifted their attention away from Hanjun and began franticallypleting the quests to level up.


    On the other side, the veteran yers were pleased to see the neers picking up the game so quickly.


    It gave them a sense of pride, like watching hardworking juniors.


    However, besides exining things to the new yers, the veterans had another new task: enchanting weapons.


    This was suggested by Jenlyns.


    For the past few days, the yers had been restocking Ulon Town''s supplies.


    They were mass-producing weapons, adding enchantments to them, and using an all-purpose farming machine to harvest crops non-stop.


    These efforts significantly reduced their worries in those areas, easing some of the pressure.


    But the most unsettling issue was the approaching demon army, which would reach Ulon Town in less than four days.


    The long-standing threat was finally tightening around everyone in Ulon Town.


    No one could be certain if they were truly ready to face the enemy.


    In this tense atmosphere, Jenlyns finally managed to find Hanjun by issuing quests to the yers.


    He then asked Hanjun a crucial question.


    "In this battle, as the Holy Son of the Church of Light, will you join the fight?"


    Jenlyns couldn''t understand Hanjun at all.


    In his eyes, Hanjun was far more powerful than anyone he had ever met.


    Yet, this powerful figure kept hiding behind the brave heroes, which puzzled Jenlyns greatly.


    At a time like this, shouldn''t everyone be showing their full strength?


    Jenlyns didn''t realize that if Hanjun took action, it would officially dere war on the God of Darkness.


    It would no longer be just a battle with the demon army, but a full-blown conflict between the two creator gods.


    The world would be plunged into their battle, and things would escte far beyond what they were dealing with now.


    The current situation is like two gods sending out their followers to fight.


    If one side wins, it means their god''s power has won.


    Although there will be some damage, this is the best way to solve the problem right now.


    However, Hanjun couldn''t exin this clearly to Jenlyns because he hadn''t nned on revealing his true identity yet.


    Seeing that Hanjun remained silent, Jenlyns could only sigh and say, "Alright, I guess I can''t count on your strength for now."


    Hanjun narrowed his eyes and asked, "What, are the heroes summoned by the God of Light not enough?"

 Chapter 177: Reinforcement (Part 3)

    At this, Jenlyns couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the deal with these heroes? When they were first summoned, they were so weak, but in such a short time, they''ve be much stronger."


    People in the World of Eorera spend their whole lives trying to improve their strength, but these heroes seem to catch up in no time.


    It''s no wonder people are amazed.


    And with the blessing of the God of Light, they can''t age or die, making them even more enviable.


    Luckily, they''re all facing the same enemy right now, so no one has ill intentions toward the heroes; everyone''s focus is on theirmon enemy.


    Hanjun smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the heroes don''t pose any threat to you."


    If anything, they might even be people that Jenlyns can use.


    Of course, these things will onlye up after dealing with the demon race.


    If they really manage to solve the issue that could destroy the World of Eorera, then <<God''s Games Online>> might even shut down.


    The heroes would no longer exist.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get any more answers, Jenlyns shrugged helplessly, "Alright, I guess it''s time to talk about something else."


    Hanjun responded, "What is it?"


    Jenlyns said, "Don''t you think all these adventurers in the city need to be organized?"


    Ulon City has had a lot of adventurersing in one after another.


    There are many of them, but without a leader, there''s no order.


    As the Holy Son of the Church of Light in Ulon City, Hanjun should have already thought about this.


    Hanjun nodded, "I''ve already considered this, so don''t worry."


    Seeing how confident Hanjun was, Jenlyns didn''t say anything more.


    He was in charge of the Royal Knights and shouldn''t be worrying about other matters, but he was concerned that the growing number of people in the city might cause problems.


    Thankfully, Hanjun seemed to have everything under control.


    "Since that''s the case, I''m relieved. Now that the demon army is about to arrive, we need to figure out how to deal with them."


    Jenlyns had already sent people to scout the demon army''s current location.


    If they encountered a small group, they could try to wipe them out and test the power of their newly enchanted weapons.


    Hanjun asked, "So, do you have any good suggestions?"


    Jenlyns replied, "To be honest, even with so many of us, I can''t be sure we''ll win."


    Hanjun didn''t respond, so Jenlyns continued, "The demon army is incredibly powerful. I once saw one of their generals destroy an entire city. Humans had no chance against them."


    Jenlyns''s point was clear: even if they had a lot of people, they would be in trouble if they faced high-grade magic from a powerful demon.


    He knew very well that wars were not won by sheer numbers.


    "The Priests trained by the Church of Light still need time to grow, and we need more skilled people, especially high-level Wizards or Warlock. Only they can resist the magic of high-level demons."


    Hanjun nodded, understanding what Jenlyns meant.


    Even though they had attracted many people, most of them weren''t at a high level yet.


    They needed to recruit more powerful Wizards and Warlock.


    "I understand."


    Jenlyns had just said a lot, but Hanjun summed it up in four words, leaving Jenlyns feeling a bit frustrated.


    Interacting with Hanjun made Jenlyns feel like he was reporting to a king.


    But this "king" was different from his uncle, Varis zos Orinthia.


    Hanjun looked at everyone with a calm gaze and genuinely cared about the people of Ulon City, which was much better than his uncle.


    Seeing that Hanjun had nothing more to say, Jenlyns sighed and said, "Alright, it seems you don''t need me anymore."


    With that, he left Hanjun''s side, leaving only the yers who were watching nearby.


    Hanjun stood up and took a few steps, then suddenly looked at the yers nearby.


    Enjoy new tales from mvl


    The new yers hadn''t realized what was happening yet, but the veteran yers had already gathered around him.


    "Hanjun, is there anything we can help with?" one of them asked.


    Hanjun smiled at them, "Actually, I have something I''d like you to do."


    ...


    [ Quest Objective: Establish an Adventurers'' Guild ]


    [ Quest Details: Hanjun has given you an important task. With more adventurers arriving in Ulon City, they need to be organized into a united force to help them resist the demon army''s attack. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Medium ]


    [ Quest Rewards: This is a cooperative quest with no limit on the number of participants. Rewards will be distributed based on contribution. Experience Pool: 3,000,000, Ulon City Favorability +20, Adventurers'' Guild Favorability +100. ]


    The new yers were stunned by the quest.


    Were they really being entrusted with creating an entire guild?


    The veteran yers were already used to it.


    They took the quest and left, even posting in the world chat.


    [ Hanjun has issued a cooperative quest, everyonees and joins in! ]


    Soon, a few veteran yers responded, but the new yers were confused and asked what was going on.


    Someone exined that this was a typical setup in <<God''s Games Online>>.


    Most of the quests Hanjun and Father Barry issue are cooperative construction tasks.


    Even though the experience points seemrge, it''s impossible for one person toplete these quests alone.


    So, it''s better to gather more people to help out with the quest so everyone can earn rewards.


    Moreover, these quests are usually part of a chain, with more tasks following, providing a steady source of experience points for yers.


    After the veteran yers exined everything, the new yers understood what was going on and quickly followed them to take on the quest.


    However, by the time they arrived, Hanjun was already gone.


    Instead, Snowball had taken over as the one assigning the quests, and everyone could pick up the task from him within that area.


    Another issue waiting for Hanjun to resolve was how to attract high-level Wizards or Warlock to Ulon City.


    Hanjun did have a n for that, but he needed someone to help him.

 Chapter 178: Chupa Chups (Part 1)

    Discover stories at mvl


    Hallyne, after hearing the yers'' messages, came to a small hill on the Eastern ins where he saw Hanjun.


    In the past few days, Hallyne has gained a lot of inspiration from the yers and hasn''t stopped working since.


    He was so absorbed in his research that he didn''t stop until Flower Deer woke him up, saying that Hanjun wanted to see him.


    Hallyne had mixed feelings about Hanjun.


    He knew that as an Alchemist, inventing something was the only way for him to improve his skills.


    Sinceing to Ulon City, he has invented more things and gained more insights.


    All of this was thanks to Hanjun.


    Not to mention, as the Holy Son of the Temple of Light, Hanjun didn''t hide any knowledge from him, allowing him to learn new things freely.


    Hanjun turned around and saw that Hallyne had been standing behind him for a while.


    He raised an eyebrow and asked, "What''s on your mind?"


    Hallyne snapped out of his thoughts, pushing away all the clutter in his head, and asked, "Holy Son, do you have any instructions for me?"


    Hanjun replied, "No need to be so modest. You''ve worked hard these past few days."


    Hallyne, feeling a bit ttered, said, "Not at all, it''s all thanks to the forms you provided and the inspiration from the yers that I''ve learned so much."


    Hanjun got straight to the point, "I''m here to ask for your help."


    Hallyne asked, "What else can I help with? Please, tell me."


    Hanjun liked Hallyne''s straightforward and focused personality¡ªqualities that made him invaluable to Ulon City.


    "I want you to help me send a message to the Wizards and the Warlock."


    Hallyne was surprised, "Wizards and Warlocks? Don''t you know that Wizards and Warlocks have a much stronger hostility towards the Church of Light than regr people?"


    Regr people, as long as they believed that the Church of Light could save their lives, wouldn''t say much.


    But Wizards and Warlocks were different.


    The situation in Ulon City showed that not a single Wizard or Warlock wanted toe there, which reflected their attitude toward the city.


    Why was Hanjun asking him to send a message to them at this time?


    Hanjun replied, "Of course, I know. But I''ve also heard that Wizards and Warlocks not only distrust the Church of Light, they''re generally very closed off, right? They don''t trust anyone, not even their own kind. They just bury themselves in their research. I really wonder if they can continue to pass down their knowledge if they keep developing like this."


    If most of the people in the World of Eorera were suspicious of the Church of Light, then Wizards and Warlocks were an upgraded version of that¡ªthey are skeptical of everything and everyone.


    They shut themselves away to focus on their studies and kept their discoveries tightly guarded.


    Hallyne wanted to argue, "It''s not exactly like that. There''s also the Magic Tower."


    Hanjun asked again, "Besides granting Wizards and Warlocks title or honor for them, what else has the Magic Tower done?"


    Hallyne fell silent.


    The truth was, they hadn''t done anything.


    The Magic Tower hadn''t even shown any support for the human front line¡ªthey seemedpletely disconnected from the world.


    Hanjun, expecting this reaction, continued, "I''m not trying to do anything drastic. But I''ve studied the core of how Wizards and Warlocks use magic. It turns out it''s just an improved version of Light-type Magic. Once you know this, it''s easy to understand how Wizards and Warlocks use their spells..."


    Hallyne couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    Did that mean that someone from the Church of Light could actually use Wizard or Warlock magic?


    "You... you mean? You can use Wizard or Warlock magic now?" Hallyne asked, still in disbelief.


    Hanjun replied naturally, "Once you understand the principles, it''s not that hard to use them. Is there a problem with that?"


    Hallyne wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, "No, no problem at all."


    No wonder the Church of Light could awaken the God of Light.


    At such a young age, Hanjun had already mastered various types of magic so quickly.


    With his talent, it wouldn''t be long before Hanjun became the most powerful figure in the World of Eorera, and no one would be able to stop him.


    Hallyne imagined such a scene and he was relieved that he had arrived in Ulon City early.


    Fortunately, Hanjun was not his enemy; otherwise, having an enemy like him would be incredibly difficult.


    Hallyne tentatively asked, "Do you want me to tell the Wizards and Warlocks about this?"


    Hanjun smiled, "I know you have a way to contact the other Wizards and Warlocks. Just let them know that I understand many spells they don''t know. I can exchange knowledge with them, but they muste to Ulon City in person and exchange what they have learned throughout their lives."


    Hallyne stared at Hanjun nkly, speechless.


    Was Hanjun trying to gather all the Wizards and Warlocks in the World of Eorera?


    That would require immense courage and strength.


    Feeling the impact of this, Hallyne''s expression became determined, "Don''t worry, I will make it happen."


    ~?~


    After Hallyne agreed, Flower Deer had some free time.


    The main reason was that Hallyne had stopped being absorbed in his research and started thinking about how to contact the old-timers from the Magic Tower, encouraging them toe out from the Magic Tower.


    This wasn''t something that could be done overnight.


    However, since Hanjun had asked, Hallyne was determined to try his best and see what changes this world would undergo.


    As for Hanjun, after finishing these tasks, he started to take a back seat.


    When Kim Jung-hyun reported to him, Hanjun barely listened and interrupted, "So, we just need to put their products into the game, right?"


    Kim Jung-hyun opened his mouth to exin his partner''s suggestions, but Hanjun cut him off, "Got it. I''ll arrange it. What are their products like?"


    Hanjun''s thoughts were racing so fast that Kim Jung-hyun almost couldn''t keep up.

 Chapter 179: Chupa Chups (Part 2)

    Luckily, Hanjun paused and waited for him to respond.


    "It''s sparkling sodas with fruit vors like strawberry, melon, and mango called Chupa Chups. The partner wants their product to appear in the game, so yers can see it anytime."


    Hanjun snapped his fingers and asked Kim Jung-hyun, "It can be done, but how much money did they give for the advertisement?"


    Kim Jung-hyun took a moment toe back to his senses, "They gave seven figures. They said if it goes well, they''ll add more funds. They also sent a whole carload of Chupa Chups to thepany."


    Hanjun said, "That makes things easier! I''ll put their product in the general store as an item for sale. You move a few boxes yourself; I have other uses for the rest."


    With that, the n was set.


    Kim Jung-hyun thought it was pretty easy working for a boss like Hanjun.


    He quickly resolved issues and was given decent treatment.


    He must have had some luck to end up working at the Word of Eorera.


    Father Barry, seeing Hanjun''s figure and the pile of stuff behind him, asked curiously, "Holy Son, what''s all this?"


    Hanjun pped and smiled, "Perfect timing! Let''s take these items to the general store to sell."


    Father Barry looked at the pile of strange things and asked, "What is this?"


    Hanjun said, "It''s a new thing. You can try it."


    Father Barry, following his advice, opened a bottle of Chupa Chups, took a sip, and scrunched his face.


    He coughed and said, "What is this¡­"


    Hanjun watched his reaction andughed, "It''s just a drink."


    He then took a bottle from the box, had a sip, and said happily, "I haven''t had this in a long time. It still tastes the same."


    Speaking of which, ever since returning to the another world, Hanjun hadn''t eaten this kind of junk food in a long time.


    Suddenly, he felt that this kind of business cooperation wasn''t a bad idea.


    Maybe he could expand the menu for the people of World of Eorera a bit.


    Father Barry, although not used to this kind of strong drink, couldn''t help but take another sip after the first one.


    It was just too new to him.


    Since it was brought by Hanjun, he was sure it wouldn''t be harmful, so he drank a few more sips.


    Before Hanjun could warn him, he started huping.


    Hanjun covered his mouth,ughing happily, but he kindly reminded him, "This drink can make you hup if you drink too much, just like you''re doing now."


    Luckily, Father Barry stopped huping quickly.


    After trying it, he put the cap back on the bottle and said, "It''s really unique. Kids would probably like this even more. What''s it called?"


    Hanjun replied with a grin, "Chupa Chups."


    Father Barry repeated, "¡­Chupa Chups? What does that mean?"


    Hanjun didn''t exin further, so Father Barry sighed and asked people to move the stuff to the general store''s warehouse.


    Soon, it was on the store shelves.


    yer ShadowMoon noticed something new on the shelves and was surprised when he saw the name, "Chupa Chups? Since when did World of Eorera have this?"


    To them, it was still something new.


    Since Chupa Chups was cheap, ShadowMoon decided to buy some to try.


    Just like in reality, Chupa Chups on World of Eorera had no special effects; it was just a drink.


    Even the packaging was the same, with a barcode, perfectly replicating the real-world Chupa Chups.


    ShadowMoon took a sip and his eyes lit up, "Wow! This tastes exactly the same as it does in real life!"


    Feeling the bubbles pop in his mouth, he took another sip and then sent a message in the yer channel.


    [ ShadowMoon: Did you guys see the new item in the general store? It''s Chupa Chups, and the taste is exactly like in real life. I never thought I could drink Chupa Chups in a game. This is awesome! ]


    When he used to y other VR games, he had always wondered how he could drink Chupa Chups while gaming.


    Now, <<God''s Games Online>> has solved that problem for them.


    Plus, drinking Chupa Chups in the game wasn''t like drinking it in real life¡ªno worries about the high calories.


    Isn''t that even better?


    It wasn''t just the yers who were surprised by the Chupa Chups in the general store; people in World of Eorera were also curious about it.


    Butch, after a month of hard work, finally earned Hanjun''s approval and got a day off to freely wander around Ulon Town.


    No one cared whether he would try to run away or not; in fact, he felt less and less like leaving.


    Ulon Town lookedpletely different from what Butch had seen before.


    It had only been a few days, but the changes in Ulon Town were a pleasant surprise for him.


    He saw the general store packed with yers, so he curiously moved closer to take a look.


    He noticed these strange people were all buying something called Chupa Chups.


    Butch was puzzled, so he asked, "Chupa Chups? What kind of new thing is this?"


    The general store''s manager saw Butch but didn''t show any fear like before.


    Maybe it was because, with the Church of Light and the heroes around, they were bing more confident.


    The manager greeted Butch naturally, saying, "Want to try some Chupa Chups? It''s fresh stock, and we''re the only ones selling it in the whole world of eorera."


    Butch was, of course, curious about this new item.


    He pped his hands and bought one.


    Looking at the strange packaging, he carefully unscrewed the cap as the general store manager instructed.


    Immediately, his nose was hit by the fizzy gas from the Chupa Chups, making him cough.


    He almost lost control and identally breathed out dragon breath.


    After drinking it, his eyes were lit up, and he eximed, "It''s so refreshing!"


    He didn''t know why it was called Chupa Chups, but it was definitely a taste Butch had never experienced before.

 Chapter 180: Chupa Chups (Part 3)

    As expected, following Hanjun meant discovering good things.


    Butch eagerly bought a whole box.


    Since he was strong, he carried the box of Chupa Chups and continued wandering around.


    Because the cardboard box had the Chupa Chups logo on it, thisbination quickly caught the attention of the yers.


    Master PungPong was strolling around when suddenly he was alerted by the chat.


    [ TheGuvungOne: Master PungPong, look ahead! Why is there a Chupa Chups logo on than man''s box? ]


    As more peoplemented, Master PungPong finally noticed and curiously looked in that direction.


    After his fans'' reminder, Master PungPong thought this would make great content for his live streaming.


    He quickly thanked Butch and rushed into the general store.


    Just as Butch said, the general store had a new product on the shelves¡ªChupa Chups.


    The general shop''s manager looked confused when Master PungPong asked for the drink.


    "Is this stuff really that tasty? It doesn''t looks  tasty, but so many people areing to buy it."


    He mentioned that when the Holy Son had brought in this strange drink, he didn''t expect it would sell well.


    But now, after it went on sale, it turned out to be quite popr.


    Not only did the heroes like it, but many adventurers who tried it couldn''t help but buy a few more bottles.


    It seemed like the stock of this drink would run out quickly.


    Master PungPong opened a bottle, took a refreshing sip, and gave a thumbs-up to the camera, "Wow! It tastes exactly like the one in real life. How did they do that?"


    He kept turning the bottle over, trying to figure out how the game <<God''s Games Online>> managed to replicate it so perfectly.


    "Could it be using our memory system? But I can even feel the bubbles popping in my mouth!"


    [ WaterMellon Reply: This drinkpany is really something, they even advertising their product in the game! Now I just want to go and buy a bottle to try it by myself. ]


    At that moment, Kim Jung-hyun still didn''t know what Hanjun had done.


    As the topic and hashtag #Chupa Chups Ads Everywhere#" quickly spread online, the next day when he go to work, the drinkpany excitedly contacted him.


    They told him that the ad campaign was very sessful, and they wanted to increase their advertising fee.


    They even asked if they should send another truckload of drinks to thepany.


    Kim Jung-hyun waspletely confused: "?"


    What had happened?


    When Kim Jung-hyun reported this to Hanjun, Hanjun didn''t seem to care much.


    Since the partnerpany was willing to send more products, he dly epted them, which saved him the trouble of restocking.


    "Do you want to take some back with you? If not, I''ll take all of these," Hanjun asked.


    Kim Jung-hyun shook his head.


    Even though he liked drinking them, he had some self-control and wouldn''t drink too much.


    What he cared about more was what Hanjun had done to make the partnerpany so satisfied with the coboration.


    After looking at the trending topics and rted gamepany videos, he finally understood and couldn''t help butugh.


    The boss had directly ced the product into the game, openly inserting the ad, making the drinkpany famous again.


    It''s no wonder their business partners were so happy.


    The main reason for this sess was that Chupa Chups was a verymon drink, so even advertising it in the game didn''t annoy the yers.


    Kim Jung-hyun thought that if the product had been something else, the results might not have been so good.


    Speaking of which, he also bragged a bit, saying that if he hadn''t negotiated with the partnerpany, there wouldn''t have been such great results.


    After reading all the rted information online, Kim Jung-hyun became even more curious about <<God''s Games Online>>.


    As he thought about it, he nced at the game equipment that was set up in the office, and his curiosity grew even more.


    But¡­ would it be okay to y games during work hours?


    Kim Jung-hyun was very hesitant.


    This hesitation was interrupted by Hanjun, "If you have anything else, just tell me in the game."


    Even the boss was telling him to y games at work¡ªespecially their own game!


    Kim Jung-hyun felt much more at ease, but still asked Hanjun, "But at work¡­"


    Hanjun replied, "Don''t worry. Most of the employees work in the game. In ourpany, ying games isn''t considered cking off."


    Isn''t this just perfect?


    Kim Jung-hyun was moved to tears.


    His previous job didn''t just demand a 9-to-9, 6-days-a-week schedule.


    They also treated their employees like workhorses, expecting them to keep going with just a bit of pressure.


    Although the sry was high, if he wanted to take care of his family, he couldn''t continue like that.


    When he resigned from the job, his boss looked at him with a "you''ll be back soon" kind of look, as if he expected Kim Jung-hyun toe crawling back to thepany quickly.


    Who would have thought his next job would seem unreliable but actually have great benefits and a rxed environment?


    Plus, with the recent sessful partnership, Hanjun gave him a big bonus.


    Overall, he earned even more here with less stress.


    Thinking that his future work would look like this, Kim Jung-hyun felt much better.


    Since Hanjun allowed him to y the game during work hours, Kim Jung-hyun didn''t hesitate.


    He sat in the game pod, ready to experience the wonders of theirpany''s game.


    Entering this amazing scene, Kim Jung-hyun felt overwhelmed by all he saw.


    In a blink of eyes, he found himself in Ulon Town.


    Kim Jung-hyun didn''t know much about their game, but he had at least seen some videos and knew what Ulon Town was supposed to look like.


    However, seeing it on a screen was clearly different from experiencing it firsthand.


    Kim Jung-hyun looked around, taking in everything around him, and felt it deeply.


    He familiarized himself with the game interface and realized that the equipment thepany provided was indeed special.

 Chapter 181: New Beta Test Player (Part 1)

    The interface he saw was different from the one shown to yers.


    Looking at his own appearance, Kim Jung-hyun noticed he was wearing a white uniform with sses perched on his nose.


    He looked a lot like a nobleman, but when he checked his identity, it said:


    ¡ªGM.


    Kim Jung-hyun felt a bit unsure at first, but after thinking it over, it made sense.


    After all, he was apany employee, so entering the game with his employee status meant he would be like a GM in the game.


    He wandered around and explored what he could do with this identity, discovering that, like other yers, he could go anywhere and even buy things from the shops.


    By the way, he checked his money and found he actually had quite a lot of funds.


    Thinking this was probably how most GMs worked in games, Kim Jung-hyun decided to buy a bottle of Chupa Chups and wandered around.


    His appearance is particrly eye-catching, and it didn''t take long for the yers to notice there was something strange about him.


    When a yer tried to talk to Kim Jung-hyun, they noticed he just gave a slight smile and said nothing.


    Instead, the system prompted them.


    [ Do you have anything to report to the GM? ]


    The yer was full of questions: "???"


    "When did this game get a GM? And why is he dressed so cool?" They werepletely caught off guard.


    The yer wanted to say more, and Kim Jung-hyun noticed the system prompt too.


    He responded, "If you have any issues, you can report them to me. The Church of Light will help solve these problems."


    Though he mentioned the Church of Light, it was actually his colleagues who handled such issues, Kim Jung-hyun thought to himself with a silent smile.


    Since the yer couldn''t think of any problems to report, Kim Jung-hyun politely said goodbye and, still holding his bottle of Chupa Chups, he slowly made his way to where Hanjun was.


    Earlier, he had received a message from Hanjun along with the system notification.


    Since he was already in the game, it was time to meet his coworkers.


    Kim Jung-hyun felt excited, thinking, "After being employed here for so long, am I finally going to meet my colleagues?"


    This was thrilling news.


    Ever since the 10,000 beta testers joined the game, Hanjun''s little cottage was no longer a safe ce; yers often surrounded it.


    So, Hanjun moved to a new location, believing the most dangerous ce was actually the safest.


    Hanjun found a suitable house from Flower Deer''s design drawings and, using his special privileges, made it his own.


    Kim Jung-hyun entered through a small door and heard the sound of loud chatter inside.


    Suddenly, a white figure rushed out¡ªa majestic white wolf stood in front of Kim Jung-hyun, staring at him intensely, without moving an inch.


    Kim Jung-hyun was startled until he heard Hanjun''s voice from inside, "Snowball,e back."


    Kim Jung-hyun knew there was an NPC named Hanjun in the game, which had the same name as his boss.


    At first, he thought this NPC was just using his boss''s name.


    Now, he realized that it was actually his boss ying the NPC role in the game!


    Suddenly, it all made sense to Kim Jung-hyun¡ªwhy his colleagues were never in the office.


    If he considered his boss''s approach, it seemed like most of them were actually working inside the game and didn''t need toe to the office.


    Thinking this way, Kim Jung-hyun understood everything.


    Luckily, Snowball didn''t seem too hostile toward him.


    Hearing Hanjun''s call, Snowball obediently returned to his side and even led Kim Jung-hyun inside.


    Kim Jung-hyun followed Snowball and soon saw the young-looking Hanjun standing there with Father Barry beside him.


    Looking closely at the young Hanjun, Kim Jung-hyun noticed that his appearance was somewhat like his real-life self, meaning they had created their avatars to look like their real selves.


    It''s too bad that Kim Jung-hyun didn''t have a mirror, so he had no idea what he looked like in the game.


    When Hanjun saw Kim Jung-hyuning in with Snowball, he waved at him, "You''re here."


    Kim Jung-hyun cautiously took a few steps forward and greeted Father Barry, though his movements were a bit stiff.


    If the yers found out that the new NPC they were interacting with was actually yed by a real person, they would surely be surprised.


    Meeting the legendary senior in person made Kim Jung-hyun feel a little nervous.


    Father Barry smiled at him kindly.


    Hanjun helped introduce them to each other, "This is Kim Jung-hyun, my new employee. He''ll sometimes be in the game to help me with things, but most of the time, he''ll be working in the office."


    "And this is Father Barry, whom you probably already know. He''s currently in charge of managing all of Ulon City."


    Kim Jung-hyun nodded his head in understanding and reached out his hand to Father Barry, "I just joined recently, so please take care of me."


    Father Barry looked a bit puzzled, ncing at Hanjun and then back at Kim Jung-hyun.


    Kim Jung-hyun quickly realized that some people just don''t like shaking hands, which he could understand.


    He withdrew his hand and said, "I get it. People like you, who work in tech, often have some quirks. I understand."


    Seeing that Hanjun didn''t say anything, Father Barry just felt the person in front of him was a bit odd and replied, "I''m simply doing what is within my responsibilities."


    Kim Jung-hyun nodded, understanding his words.


    Isn''t this just saying that he''s doing his job?


    It seems being an NPC isn''t that easy.


    Father Barry: "..."


    He felt like the other person was thinking about some strange things.


    Hanjun told Father Barry to meet with Kim Jung-hyun so that Kim Jung-hyun would know whom tomunicate with the next time he enters the game.


    The rest was about the newsing from Hallyne.


    Hallyne, following Hanjun''s suggestion, went to the Magic Tower to connect with his contacts.

 Chapter 182: New Beta Test Player (Part 2)

    On the surface, he was just an Alchemist, but in reality, he had a good rtionship with the Magic Tower.


    The Alchemist Guild also contacted the Magic Tower from time to time, so he was the perfect person for this task.


    When Hallyne arrived at the Magic Tower, everyone there passed by him with cold expressions.


    Except for those who knew him, no one greeted him.


    This scene was quite different from what he was used to in Ulon City.


    Walking along, Hallyne sighed quietly to himself.


    Even Hanjun knew how exclusive the Magic Tower could be, and he wanted to use that exclusivity to change the situation in this world.


    Hallyne really liked the environment of Ulon City.


    After realizing that Hanjun might actually have the ability to make these changes, he decided he was willing to help, even if it meant making this trip.


    Hallyne arrived at the door of an old acquaintance''s room.


    He knocked on the door with his staff and then listened closely.


    Sure enough, he heard an annoyed voice from inside.


    "Who is disturbing my sleep in broad daylight?"


    Then, with hurried footsteps, Hallyne smiled with satisfaction, put away his staff, and waited at the door for someone to answer.


    The door was suddenly flung open, and a man in pajamas, looking unkempt and with a face ready to scold, appeared.


    But when he saw Hallyne, he frowned and held back his anger.


    "Hallyne, why is it you, you old geezer?"


    Hallyne nodded at him, "Vundo Polestar, you still have such an irregr schedule."


    Vundo, with a beard that hadn''t been trimmed in months, rolled his eyes, "Even if you know I have an irregr schedule, you still choose this time to knock on my door. You really have some nerve."


    Hallyne said, "Sorry, but I''m here for something important."


    Vundo stared at him for a while.


    Hallyne sighed and said, "For something this important, aren''t you going to invite me in first so we can talk?"


    Vundo gave a helpless gesture and turned around to walk back into the room.


    Hallyne, knowing the ce well, walked right in and closed the door behind him.


    Inside, the room was as messy as Vundo himself, with nowhere to step without tripping over something.


    Your journey continues on mvl


    Fortunately, Hallyne was used to Vundo''s ways and knew he didn''t like having guests.


    The room was not set up for visitors; all the tables were covered with research equipment and books, and the sofa was piled with a messy heap of clothes that hadn''t been cleaned for a long time.


    Vundo waved his wand, and a fresh wooden table and chairs appeared in the middle of the room.


    Then he brought over two cups and ced them on the table.


    Hallyne took a seat on one of the chairs, sipped the water from his cup, and frowned.


    Vundo casually said, "Sorry, I haven''t been out of the house for months. This is the only drinkable thing left."


    Hallyne didn''t continue toin.


    Instead, he pulled a small sk out of his bag, muttering, "Good thing I brought this little treasure with me."


    Vundo looked at his actions, "What, have you invented something new again?"


    Hallyne held up the sk and said, "This? I got the idea in Ulon Town. It''s a sk that keeps liquids at a fixed temperature, and it''s filled with a lot of good stuff."


    Vundo raised an eyebrow, "Ulon Town? Did you really go there alone, like they said? What''s so good about that ce? The demon army is almost there. Are you looking for trouble?"


    Hallyne waved his hand dismissively, "If I were looking for trouble, would I still be here? Ulon Town is a good ce. It gave me a lot of inspiration..."


    Vundo cut him off without mercy, "No matter how good Ulon Town is, when the demon army attacks, no one will be able to resist them."


    Hallyne replied, "So what? At least the people there are doing their best to survive."


    Vundo scoffed, "If you came here just to say that, you can leave now."


    Hallyne knew he needed to take it slow.


    He opened the lid of the sk, turned it upside down, and made it into two small cups.


    Then he poured some of the contents into a cup and ced it in front of Vundo.


    "Let''s not talk about that. Try this first."


    Vundo looked at the transparent, bubbling liquid and thought of unpleasant things.


    His face didn''t look too happy, "This is...?"


    Hallyne smiled, drinking from his own cup in one gulp while watching Vundo, "What''s the matter? Don''t worry, this isn''t some potion I brewed. It''s a special product from Ulon Town. Not everyone gets a chance to taste it."


    Vundo still looked doubtful and didn''t dare to drink.


    He had been fooled too many times before and wasn''t going to risk drinking something given to him by someone else.


    Hallyne didn''t say much more and felt satisfied after drinking a cup.


    Even though his small sk had a few bottles of Chupa Chups, there would alwayse a day when it ran out.


    Vundo didn''t touch the drink in front of him.


    Instead, he asked, "So? Did youe here just to make me try this?"


    Hallyne smiled, "You''re still as impatient as ever."


    Vundo grew annoyed, "If you''ve got something to say, say it quickly, or I''ll get back to my own work."


    Hallyne thought he had done enough and got to the point, "Alright, actually, I came here to invite you to settle down in Ulon Town."


    "Huh?" Vundo looked at Hallyne in disbelief,  "Do you even know what you''re saying?"


    Hallyne knew Vundo would react this way as soon as he said it.


    Wizard and Warlocks had always been against the Church of Light, so it was unlikely Vundo would willingly agree to go to Ulon Town with him.


    However, before he came, Hanjun had told him a few things, and with his own efforts, there might be a chance.

 Chapter 183: New Beta Test Player (Part 3)

    Hallyne said, "Of course I know. You Wizards are very against the Church of Light, which is the main power in Ulon Town. Naturally, you''re resistant to the idea of going there. But please listen carefully to what I''m about to say. It might just change your mind."


    Vundo scoffed, unimpressed, "I don''t believe it, but I''m curious to see what you have to say to try and convince me."


    Hallyne shrugged his shoulder, "What if I told you it was endless knowledge?"


    Vundo replied, "Huh? Are you joking with me?"


    Hallyne said, "Of course not. Haven''t you noticed that I''ve changed a bit?"


    Vundo nced up and down at him and nodded, "You have changed a bit. These strange drinks and these useless alchemy items... you''ve just gotten dumber."


    Hallyne chuckled, "I know that, to you, using magic to keep water warm is a small thing. But what if I told you that this thermos doesn''t require any magic? Even ordinary people can use it."


    This piqued Vundo''s interest, but only a little, "And what does that mean?"


    Hallyne said, "It means change. Magic is no longer something only wizards can use. Ordinary people can use it too. And it''s not just a small thermos; it could be many things that make life easier for people. All of this is a revolution brought about by knowledge."


    Vundo saw the future that Hallyne was describing, but what did it have to do with him?


    He was just a Wizard who did experiments and studied magic.


    Hallyne continued, "That''s the reason I came here. The Holy Son of Ulon Town sent me to the Magic Tower to recruit as many wizards and warlocks as possible to go to Ulon Town and act as mentors for the heroes. Of course, the reward is the endless knowledge of magic."


    Vundo didn''t take Hallyne''s earlier words seriously, but when he heard "reward," he questioned, "Endless magic? What kind of magic?"


    Hallyne replied, "The Holy Son is skilled in all kinds of magic. If someone is willing toe to Ulon Town, he is willing to share everything he knows."


    Hearing this, Vundo immediately put down what he was holding and went to his bedroom to pack his bags.


    Hallyne was surprised, "What are you doing?"


    Vundo replied seriously, "You should have said that earlier. I would have agreed right away."


    Hallyne was stunned for a moment and thenughed, "Now, you don''t mind that he''s from the Church of Light?"


    He hadn''t expected such simple words to convince Vundo.


    All those other words seemed unnecessary.


    Vundo replied confidently, "I don''t like the Church of Light, but what''s wrong with magic?"


    Hallyne realized that Hanjun was right after all.


    Wizards and Warlocks were indeed very guarded.


    But if they knew they could benefit, they would dlye.


    However, Hallyne refused Vundo''s request to leave immediately.


    Vundo asked, "Why?"


    Hallyne replied, "Sorry, I didn''te here just for you."


    Vundo, realizing the situation a bitte, nodded, "I get it. Let''s go to the High Council now and talk to the Head Councilor about this. See if anyone is willing to go to Ulon Town."


    Hallyne hesitated, "Uh... that might not be a good idea."


    If the Head Councilor found out that Hallyne was trying to recruit their Wizards and Warlocks, and was upfront about it, how would he react?


    An Alchemist from the Alchemist Guilding to help the Church of Light recruit Wizards and Warlocks from his Magic Tower?


    That just sounded... strange!


    Vundo was unconcerned, "Don''t worry. If this drink you brought is really so amazing, the Head Councilor might even introduce you to a few more useful people."


    Hallyne was speechless.


    So, Hallyne sessfullypleted the task Hanjun had given him and even managed to win over the Head Councilor of the Magic Tower.


    It seemed like a big victory all around.


    Now, Hanjun and the others had to consider how to amodate these Wizards.


    Wizards and Warlocks were usually very guarded.


    If Hallyne hadn''t used the right method, these proud Wizards and Warlocks probably wouldn''t have agreed toe to Ulon Town.


    Now, Hanjun needed to make sure these people felt secure andfortable in Ulon Town, so yers could find a new job ss to change.


    Especially after hearing that the Head Councilor liked good food, Hanjun had an idea.


    Maybe he could encourage yers to explore more Earth-style cuisines?


    It might help them in their interactions with these NPCs.


    Hanjun was deep in thought when Father Barry reminded him, "These matters might have to wait, Holy Son. Sir Jenlyns has sent word that they''ve spotted the demons. If nothing changes, we''ll likely see them outside the city walls by tomorrow."


    Hanjun sighed, "It looks like we''ll need to deal with this problem first. Father Barry, please assign the tasks to the yers."


    ~?~


    The yers were still working on their daily quests when a new quest suddenly appeared.


    Seeing the quest details, they eximed in amazement, "Is the main storyline quest finally here?"


    "Awesome, we can finally fight monsters! I''m getting tired of just working here every day."


    "If you''re tired of it, then stop working and let us get the experience."


    "Well, never mind. Experience points are very useful, whether for leveling up or improving skills, and fighting monsters is necessary to level up."


    Unlike the veteran yers, the general yers had a different attitude.


    There were about ten thousand yers in this round of beta testing who had just arrived in the world of eorera a few days ago.


    Find exclusive content at mvl


    It was like encountering the main storyline quest right after leaving the newbie area.


    Most of these new yers were around level 10, with the most dedicated ones only reaching level 20.


    In contrast, veteran yers were already at level 50, far ahead of them.


    Could these new yers reallyplete the main storyline quest?


    They had heard from veteran yers that the demon army was currently the biggest threat to the world of eorera.

 Chapter 184: The Meeting (Part 1)

    They are very powerful and they have previously broken through human defenses line.


    With their current strength, it might be quite hard to fight the demons.


    This news made the new yers anxious.


    What should they do?


    Moreover, they learned that thepletion of the main storyline quest would affect the storyline.


    If they failed the main quest, the yers themselves would be fine, but Ulon City could be a ruin, and the NPCs here might disappear.


    The NPCs would be gone because, unlike yers, they don''t respawn after being killed by demons.


    The harsh reality of the situation made the new yers realize how serious it was.


    They started to doubt if their current skills would be enough to resist the demon army''s attack.


    Pork Rib Boss, leading his team, walked over and heard their worriedments.


    He then stopped and said, "Don''t give up! We can win!"


    Seeing Pork Rib Boss in his impressive glowing armor, the new yers looked at him with admiration and responded, "Yeah!"


    Pork Rib Boss''s armor was a special gift from Hanjun, and it was quite rare among yers.


    Since they were first-generation beta test yers, their levels and qualifications were quite high.


    Especially since almost all yers had watched Master PungPong''s live streamings and read guides from Spicy vor Fairy, the weapons they used were created by Flower Deer, and Pork Rib Boss was a leading figure.


    They were already veteran yers, known to many.


    Some people even fainted from excitement just seeing their team.


    Pork Rib Boss quickly set off for the city gates, as Hanjun had given them a special mission.


    Others watched them from afar, expressing envy, "I should have signed up for the beta test earlier. The veteran yers look so cool."


    Someone nearby dismissed it, "Even if you signed up, you''d still need to be selected. I signed up three times before I was finally chosen."


    The yer who was ignored continued asking, "What do you think they''re doing now? Aren''t they supposed to be preparing to fight the demons? Why are they heading north?"


    The friend replied, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a hidden quest."


    The yer sighed, "It must be great to have such high levels. When will I be that impressive?"


    The friend didn''t respond.


    Isn''t it obvious?


    Just keep working on quests and you''ll get stronger.


    Pork Rib Boss and his team did indeed receive a hidden quest from Hanjun. Discover more stories at mvl


    With the demons about to reach Ulon City, facing millions of them, even the city''s defenders might not be able to withstand such a massive assault.


    Hanjun''s mission for them was to try to scatter the demon forces, meaning they needed to take the initiative to attack them.


    It wasn''t an unusual tactic, but as long as it was effective, that''s what mattered.


    After all, the demon army wouldn''t send everyone after just four people.


    They only needed to eliminate the demons pursuing them until they reached a certain number toplete the quest.


    Hanjun had issued this type of mission five times.


    Afterward, finding suitable yers became difficult.


    This was a problem, Hanjun thought.


    Ulon City''s quests were running low, and new yers didn''t know where to gain experience, making it hard for them to level up.


    This was a significant issue.


    Grinding monsters was the best way to level up.


    They couldn''t let new yers avoid dealing with demons just because their levels were too low; this was the biggest obstacle to their progress.


    But if new yers grouped together, they might be wiped out quickly, which would lead to a poor gaming experience.


    Hanjun thought that they might need to use Snowball''s help.


    After thest incident, Snowball should have a record with the demons.


    If Snowball appeared again, the demons wouldn''t ignore it.


    Using Snowball to draw out some of the demons and make them stay in specific areas would leave some lower-level demons for the yers to fight, giving them a chance to gain experience.


    This would be like using Snowball to manage the demons.


    Aftering up with this n, Hanjun immediately asked for Snowball''s opinion.


    Snowball quickly agreed.


    Last time, Snowball was no match for the Ogre Knight, but now that it has recovered, it wants to improve its own abilities.


    This task is also beneficial for it.


    With Snowball''s agreement, Hanjun got ready to move forward.


    As long as Snowball dealt with most of the demons and led the remaining ones to the western forest, Hanjun could set up a barrier to trap them.


    Once the yers cleared out the demons there, Snowball could bring in new demons, creating a natural monster-grinding spot.


    Hanjun thought his n was solid.


    If Snowball started now, he could issue quests to the yers.


    ~?~


    "We can fight demons now?"


    New yers were excited when they saw the quest details.


    They weren''t just excited; after watching the promotional videos, they expected to face demons right away.


    Instead, they had been doing so many infrastructure tasks, which got a bit boring.


    Although they understood that these tasks were meant to gain more experience to level up.


    They had even treated the wolves in the Eastern ins as monsters to grind.


    In just one day, they heard that the wolves in the Eastern ins were nearly wiped out.


    With no predators left, the rabbits on the ins began to multiply, so they started grinding rabbits next.


    Using magic on these animals felt like overkill; their skills seemed useless.


    It was like having a lot of power but only being able to keep track of numbers.


    For example, in Ulon Town, there were three job sses to choose from.


    Most people chose to be Priests because Priests had a damage bonus against demons.


    Next was the Pdin.


    Since Pork Rib Boss left for his mission, he set up a website ount to figure out how to be a Pdin.


    Many people followed his example and sessfully became Pdins at Father Barry''s ce.


    Now, Pork Rib Boss has be the leader of their Pdin group because he has the highest level.

 Chapter 185: The Meeting (Part 2)

    On the other hand, Alchemists became a less popr job ss.


    This job ss didn''t seem verybat-oriented, and with Hallyne away from Ulon City these days, not many people changed their job ss to Alchemist.


    Now that it''s finally possible to fight demons, everyone is excited.


    But some people were doubtful, "Can we really defeat the demons? The veteran yers said that demons are very high-level and hard to beat."


    If they weren''t tough, the human front lines wouldn''t have copsed.


    No one among them had the analytical skills of Spicy vor Fairy.


    Looking at the quest details, they guessed, "Since the system wants us to fight the demons, the level difference shouldn''t be too big. We should be fine."


    The next day, yers went to the western forest in batches.


    Hanjun watched with satisfaction as the yers worked hard.


    Ulon City''s construction progress was nearingpletion, and the heroes were focused on leveling up.


    After negotiations with Father Barry, the Adventurers'' Guild finally selected a president for the Ulon City Adventurers'' Guild, so all adventurers could now follow the orders from Ulon City.


    The adventurers came from all sorts of job sses, but there were no wizards or warlocks among them.


    Hanjun also gave them tasks.


    Overall, Ulon City was running smoothly, just waiting for their enemies to arrive.


    One noon, the sun was suddenly covered by dark clouds, and the sky darkened, making it look like it was going to rain.


    The demon army finally arrived, slowly but surely.


    At that moment, all the yers received an urgent notification for the main quest.


    ...


    [ Quest Objective: Survive ]


    [ Quest Details: The demon army has reached Ulon City. For the people behind you and the entire world of eorera, help Ulon City survive! Perhaps this battle is the only hope for the world of eorera. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Hard ]


    [ Quest Rewards: Experience Points +3,000,000, Favorability with the Church of Light +50, Favorability with the God of Light +10, Equipment Rewards... ]


    ...


    Wow, even afterpleting the main quest, the favorability with the God of Light is still so low. Your journey continues on mvl


    The system sure is stingy!


    Despite theints, the yers were still very excited about this quest.


    It felt like they were about to be part of history.


    They were trembling with excitement, almost too overwhelmed to speak, eagerly waiting to see what would happen next.


    Hanjun stood on the city wall, looking at the dark mass in the distance.


    The captain of the Royal Knights, Jenlyns, stood on his left side, and Father Barry on his right side.


    None of the three of them spoke.


    Jenlyns had already seen this sight of the demon army before and remained calm.


    But for Father Barry, it was the first time witnessing such a scene.


    Using "thousands of troops" to describe the demon army was not enough.


    Even though they looked as small as ants from a distance, Father Barry knew that the demon army was endless.


    With their sheer numbers alone, they might be able to trample over all of Ulon City.


    For the first time, he wondered, could Ulon City really hold out this time?


    Suddenly, Hanjun spoke up, "Don''t worry, we can do it."


    Jenlyns was thinking about whether he should boost morale since, at the very least, those people around him couldn''t look dispirited.


    But one word from Hanjun was enough to lift Father Barry''s spirits.


    It was clear that Father Barry was a devoted follower of the Church of Light.


    Jenlyns thought to himself.


    Hanjun nced at Jenlyns, and Jenlyns immediately understood what he wanted to convey.


    He turned around and looked at his manypanions before him, his gaze suddenly bing determined, "My fellow warriors, the time hase for us to save the world! Behind you stand your families, your friends, and your loved ones. Do you have the confidence to protect them?!"


    The answer to Jenlyns''s question was a thunderous cheer.


    "Oh!!"


    With their spirits are lifted, Jenlyns began to prepare for the battle.


    Jenlyns said, "The good news is, this is not the only ce where the demons are attacking, so we won''t have to face all of the demon forces here."


    Master PungPong and his team also participated in this battle meeting.


    Spicy vor Fairy calmly asked, "And what''s the bad news?"


    Jenlyns gave a yful smile and replied, "The bad news is that even so, the number of demon troops is far more than we estimated. They could crush Ulon City with their sheer numbers alone."


    Everyone present fell silent when they heard this.


    Although they knew there were a lot of demons, they hadn''t realized the exact scale until Jenlyns pointed it out.


    After looking around at everyone, Jenlyns said, "Let''s discuss the battle n now."


    A representative from the Adventurer''s Guild asked, "Didn''t you say the demons could crush Ulon City with just their numbers? How are we supposed to n a battle under these circumstances? Isn''t it certain death?"


    Jenlyns remained unfazed. Previously, on the human defense front, it was always the armies of different countries fighting, without involving adventurers.


    This led to many people not understanding the situation with the demons.


    Jenlyns didn''t argue much about this.


    He sat back, crossed his legs, and said, "So what do you want to do? Just give up and quit? Should we all run away and let the demons wipe out all of humanity?"


    The adventurer was at a loss for words.


    Jenlyns then spoke more seriously, "Are you here just to run away? Let me tell you, we are standing here for our families, and we are willing to give our lives for that. If you don''t have this kind of determination, then you''d better leave now!"


    By the end, his tone had be quite harsh.


    The adventurer''s face turned red with embarrassment, unable to lift his head, and of course, he had nothing to say.


    Seeing everyone''s attitude, Jenlyns nodded his head in satisfaction and continued, "Ulon City can still hold out against the demons for now, and our people can go out of the city to fight. My only concern is if the demons use forbidden spells against Ulon City. One forbidden spell and Ulon City would no longer exist."

 Chapter 186: The Meeting (Part 3)

    As Jenlyns said this, he looked over at Hanjun, clearly wanting him toe up with a solution.


    Hanjun rested his chin on his hand, thinking hard.


    This was indeed a problem.


    In war, it wasn''t about which side had more troops, but rather which side was stronger overall.


    The demons certainly had wizards who could use forbidden spells.


    The only reason they hadn''t used them yet was that they believed they could easily crush Ulon City without wasting any magic.


    But once they realized that Ulon City was a pesky opponent, they would quickly take action to eliminate this troublesome threat.


    Hanjun could indeed prevent this from happening, but he wanted humans to stop relying solely on his power.


    Continue your journey on mvl


    So Hanjun said, "No problem, I''ll have the heroes create a barrier. The barrier will have enough defense to withstand three forbidden spells."


    Even though Hanjun wouldn''t do it himself, Jenlyns was satisfied with his response about the barrier''s effects and didn''t argue further.


    Then Jenlyns said, "Hiding in Ulon City alone won''t work; we need to go out and fight to truly solve the problem."


    The yers nodded in agreement.


    They also didn''t want to just wait around in the city; fighting to gain experience points was their goal.


    Jenlyns continued, "Here''s the n: our Royal Knights will fight the demons head-on, the heroes will take care of the Eastern ins, and the Adventurer''s Guild will handle the western forest. We''ll be fighting on three fronts."


    "Right now, both sides are still testing each other. The battles in the early stages shouldn''t be too extreme, but everyone needs to stay safe."


    Hanjun, representing the Church of Light and Ulon City, had no objections.


    The yers would handle the Eastern ins, which would be tougher due to the terrain, but since yers could respawn infinitely, their determination was unbeatable.


    However, it was different for the Adventurer''s Guild.


    The forest would be more troublesome for the demons, but most members of the guild couldn''t heal, and there were no priests to help them with their injuries.


    So an adventurer asked, "We don''t have a problem with that, but without healers, our ability to fight continuously is pretty low. Can we at least have some Priests from the Church of Light assigned to us?"


    Jenlyns squinted.


    The Royal Knights didn''t have as many priests as the heroes, but they did have wizards who knew water-type magic in their ranks, which could also take the jobs of healers.


    "I believe the Church of Light also offers healing services."


    At this point, Hanjun chimed in, "The Church of Light wouldn''t mind if members of the Adventurer''s Guild joined and became Priests."


    The adventurer hesitated.


    For one, he himself had strong opinions against the Church of Light.


    If it weren''t for survival, they wouldn''t havee to Ulon City, which was under the control of the Church of Light.


    Not to mention that bing a priest meant having to worship the God of Light, and they were atheists who didn''t believe in any god.


    So, there was the problem.


    They needed priests from the Church of Light, but deep down, they also resisted them.


    Hanjun saw this, so he directly pointed it out.


    Jenlyns didn''t want to get involved in their issues either, so he quickly tossed the problem away.


    Seeing that Hanjun wouldn''t budge, the adventurer had no choice but to grit his teeth and say, "I''ll ask around and see if there are any adventurers willing to be Priests."


    After they finished speaking, Jenlyns chimed in, and said, "Done talking? Then it''s settled. The Adventurer''s Guild won''t face too much pressure; you can alwayse back to the Church of Light''s Priests for healing, or better yet, join the priesthood yourselves and relieve some of your own stress."


    The adventurers were angry but didn''t dare say anything because they knew their side had less pressure, most of it falling on the Royal Knights.


    Because of this, Jenlyns felt bold enough to speak so openly.


    Jenlyns then asked Hanjun, "When are the wizards and warlocks from the magic tower arriving?"


    Hanjun replied, "If they move quickly, they should be here by tomorrow."


    Jenlyns rubbed his hands eagerly, "Great! Those wizards and warlocks from the magic tower are usually very arrogant; now they can finally be of use to me. I already have some ideas on how to handle them."


    Hanjun smiled slightly, thinking Jenlyns might have spoken a bit too soon.


    With Jenlyns''s n in ce, the gates of Ulon City swung open, and the group split into three, each moving in a different direction.


    Jenlyns urged his horse to move forward, heading straight for the massive horde of demons.


    With one hand, he held his helmet, cing it on his head, while his other hand raised his magic spear high.


    Then, he swung the spear in a half-circle, pointing directly at the advancing demon army.


    Behind him, the Royal Knights mimicked his actions, the sharp movement slicing through the air with a unified sound.


    The silent formation produced a synchronized noise, further showcasing the Royal Knights'' strict discipline and well-trained nature.


    Despite the overwhelming pressure of the demon army, not a single person among them feels hesitant.


    Yet, to the demons, these people seemed like ants trying to stop an elephant, purelying to their deaths.


    There were no words exchanged as the two sides shed; Jenlyns was already used to the demons'' behavior and said nothing more.


    The forces of ck and white collided, and a fierce battle began.


    As the captain of the Royal Knights, Jenlyns led the charge.


    Unlike before, this time he finally felt the urge to say, "How easy this is."


    In the past, whenever he struck down a demon, they would quickly rise again.


    His attacks had no real effect, which only made him more frustrated as he saw the unharmed demons stand back up, feeling increasingly hopeless.


    He knew that everything he had done was meaningless.


    But now, things were different.

 Chapter 187: Popularity Increase (Part 1)

    Jenlyns swung his magic spear that had been blessed by the Priest, and the demons he struck fell and never got back up.


    Before long, a clear area surrounded Jenlyns, with not a single demon left.


    Jenlyns eximed with satisfaction, "The enchanted weapon really does make a big difference!"


    On the other side, the yers lined up at Father Barry''s ce to get their quests and headed to the Eastern ins.


    The new yers who were happily followed the veteran yers, mumbling, "Great! We finally don''t have to fight demons in the forest anymore. This time, we get to act together with the veteran yers."


    But they were excited too soon.


    When they reached the Eastern ins, the area lookedpletely different in the blink of an eye.


    The blue sky, white clouds, and green grass had vanished, reced by a dark, gray haze as if the air was filled with dirty particles.


    Even the rabbits that were usually everywhere had disappeared.


    The demons had already arrived in the Eastern ins and were now scattered, searching for prey.


    Master PungPong looked around and noticed that the house Hanjun had built not far from Ulon City hadn''t been damaged.


    He wondered if the demons were smart enough to avoid the house to avoid danger.


    Although there were more demons than before, for the yers, this just meant more experience points!


    They quickly divided up the areas and started clearing out the monsters.


    "Hehe, here wee for the experience points."


    Meanwhile, the Adventurer''s Guild went to the western forest.


    Because of the trees, the demons didn''t like going there, so there was much less pressure.


    Plus, Hanjun had set up a barrier in the forest, so any demons that entered the forest couldn''t leave.


    And once there were enough demons inside, no more coulde in, making it a very friendly area for the adventurers.


    "Seems like the demons aren''t that tough after all."


    And so, the three factions began their initial skirmishes in the war around Ulon City.


    On the other side, the demon general heard about the resistance.


    Sitting in the mainmand position with his chin propped up, he said, "Ever since thest defense line was broken, we haven''t faced any resistance for a long time. I didn''t expect these humans still wouldn''t give up. Let''s have some fun with them this time."


    The Ogre Knight who is stood before him, lowered his head down, and said, "My Lord, I..."


    The Demon General waved his hand, and the Ogre Knight fell silent.


    "I know you want to redeem yourself, but now is not the time. Let me see how long these humans can hold out."


    The Ogre Knight''s request was denied.


    It wasn''t his turn to act yet; the Demon General said they had to wait.


    The Ogre Knight had no idea what the Demon General was thinking, so he could only silently obey his order.


    On the other side, things weren''t easy for the humans either.


    Every day, the demons kepting endlessly.


    The demons didn''t seem to know the feeling of injury or death, but humans could feel exhaustion.


    Even with rotating shifts, after three or four days, the Adventurer''s Guild couldn''t hold on any longer.


    At that time, Jenlyns was in the Royal Knights, directing the battle.


    After defeating the demons, there were too many bodies left behind, so they had to clean up the battlefield.


    Luckily, the demons weren''tpletely without rules.


    During a ceasefire, they wouldn''t disturb the people cleaning the battlefield.


    Jenlyns heard the report from his subordinate and thought for a moment, "Are they struggling already? Didn''t they receive the enchanted weapons?"


    The subordinate, without looking up, replied, "I went to check. The adventurers have suffered heavy losses. Even though they were dealing with scattered demons in the forest, they didn''t gain much advantage."


    The adventurers weren''t like the Royal Knights or the yers; they were ordinary people with no clear leader andcked discipline.


    So it made sense that they were having problems.


    What surprised Jenlyns, though, was the good news from the heroes.


    The heroes summoned by the Church of Light were almost as numerous as the Royal Knights and most of them knew how to use the Light-type Magic.


    At first, Jenlyns was a bit worried because the heroes summoned by the Church of Light didn''t seem very strong.


    He thought the Church was just trying to make up the numbers with them.


    But in just a few days, these heroes had grown into something amazing.


    With this kind of growth speed, should he say, "No wonder they are called heroes"?


    If Jenlyns asked Master PungPong about this, Leng Feng would proudly say, "That''s the power of grinding!"


    Unfortunately, Jenlyns wouldn''t ask such a question, so he missed out on the truth.


    His subordinate waited for a while, but when Jenlyns didn''t speak, he whispered, "Captain, what should we do about the Adventurer''s Guild''s request for help?"


    Jenlyns nced at him and said, "What can we do? With so much pressure from the demons, do you think we have time to help them too?" Your next chapter awaits on §Þ??


    The subordinate didn''t know what to say, and quickly responded, "I''m not very good with words. I just meant we shouldn''t ignore what''s happening to the west side."


    Jenlyns waved his hand, understanding his subordinate''s thoughts. "Alright, I know what you''re trying to say. Don''t worry, we don''t need to worry about this matter."


    Soon, Jenlyns''s subordinates heard that the Church of Light had learned the Adventurer''s Guild was struggling against the demons and quickly sent more heroes to help.


    The heroes went to the western forest and quickly fixed the gap in the defense.


    Two more days passed, and the demons still hadn''t made any big moves.


    They just kept sending their minions to attack, which made both Hanjun and Jenlyns feel something was strange.


    Because of this, another strategy meeting was called at the church.


    The main focus of the meeting was to discuss the demons'' strange behavior and n their next steps.

 Chapter 188: Popularity Increase (Part 2)

    Jenlyns sat in his seat and said directly, "The demons'' actions are very suspicious. I suspect they are trying to confuse us, and a major attack ising soon."


    Hanjun sat at the head of the table, with his hands calmly resting on hisp, saying nothing.


    Father Barry, who stood behind him, asked, "Do you have any ideas?"


    Jenlyns looked around and replied, "We can''t just follow the demons'' lead. We have to take the initiative and strike first."


    Spicy vor Fairy, representing the heroes, calmly adjusted his sses and said, "We have no problem with that, but the Royal Knights might not have enough strength left, and the Adventurer''s Guild doesn''t either."


    The representative of the Adventurer''s Guild, whose face turned a bit red, lowered his head, too embarrassed to speak.


    At thest meeting, he had been quite arrogant, but after all that had happened, he started questioning why he spoke so boldly back then.


    Now, the Adventurer''s Guild was generally seen as unable to resist the demons and needing others'' help.


    During the meeting, the representative from the Adventurer''s Guild couldn''t even lift his head.


    After hearing what Spicy vor Fairy said, he lowered his head even more. Stay tuned to §Þ??


    However, Spicy vor Fairy didn''t mean anything bad¡ªhe was just stating the truth.


    Jenlyns said, "But you''re still here, right?"


    Spicy vor Fairy frowned, feeling a bit unhappy about this decision.


    But he quickly realized that Jenlyns''s response might be part of the story setting, and in the end, this task would likely be a mission for them to handle.


    Thinking about it this way, Spicy vor Fairy didn''t feel as annoyed and asked, "So, what''s your n?"


    Jenlyns rested his chin on one hand and said, "My n is tounch a sneak attack on the demon army."


    Spicy vor Fairy twitched his mouth, doubting this idea, "Are you serious?"


    That was the demon army who were constantly bringing in more and more demons.


    Right now, they were only facing the lower-level demons, but the demon army would surely have many stronger demons, like the Ogre Knights.


    Just dealing with one Ogre Knight was already hard enough.


    Now they were supposed to charge straight into the demon army''s camp?


    Was this because they couldn''t die, so they were being sent to do something so dangerous on purpose?


    Thinking of this, Spicy vor Fairy''s face darkened.


    Just because they couldn''t die didn''t mean they wanted to be used like this.


    Hanjun also turned his gaze toward Jenlyns.


    If Jenlyns couldn''t give a reasonable exnation, he might have trouble leaving the room today.


    Seeing the looks on their faces, Jenlyns realized that if he didn''t exin himself, he might get beaten up right there.


    He quickly said, "It''s not what you think."


    Jenlyns quickly responded, "I mean, doesn''t the Church of Light have some way to cause chaos among the demons? At least we could try to disturb them a bit."


    He quickly switched his suggestion fromunching a sneak attack to just causing a distraction, showing he could adapt his words to the situation.


    With this change, Spicy vor Fairy didn''t have much to say since he didn''t know of any method either.


    He could only turn his eyes to Hanjun, hoping the Holy Son from the Church could provide an answer.


    Hanjun indeed had many ways, but he wasn''t sure which would be best for the heroes.


    He pondered and considered for a long time, and just as the meeting was about to fall into silence, he finally said, "Well, there is one way we could try."


    Jenlyns''s eyes lit up, "Are you sure?"


    Hanjun nodded, "Yes, but I''ll need a few of the heroes toe with me."


    Upon hearing this, Jenlyns felt a bit uneasy.


    Hanjun hadn''t taken action yet, and based on what Jenlyns knew about him, Hanjun was definitely theirst line of defense.


    Now that their best backup was leaving, Jenlyns felt less secure.


    But when he thought about it more, if Hanjun was going to deal with the demons, he would indeed need the strongest force among them.


    Jenlyns then felt it was reasonable.


    Jenlyns gritted his teeth and asked, "Can you guarantee sess?"


    Hanjun shrugged his shoulder, "If you don''t believe me, then forget it."


    Jenlyns quickly added, "I believe you, I believe you."


    Hanjun nodded with satisfaction, but he still didn''t say what he was nning to do.


    Jenlyns didn''t dare to ask more questions since Hanjun was the leader.


    Compared to Jenlyns, Spicy vor Fairy was much happier.


    From the current situation, the daily task of clearing out demons was still a minor problem, but to drive away this many demons, they would need more strength.


    The story wasn''t going to end so easily.


    When Hanjun said those words, Spicy vor Fairy realized that the side quest linked to the main storyline was finally about to appear.


    This quest might even determine the direction of the main story.


    Since Hanjun mentioned taking a few people with him, there was definitely some important plot involved.


    They had to seize this opportunity!


    Hanjun continued, "After we leave, if anything happens, you can go to the ironworks and find Butch. He will help you out."


    Jenlyns made a face that said, "Are you serious?"


    Butch from the ironworks?


    Who was that?


    How could some random worker from the ironworks handle things they couldn''t?


    Jenlyns found it hard to believe.


    Jenlyns had never met Butch, so he had no idea who he was.


    But Spicy vor Fairy knew Butch''s strength since he often saw Butch while doing daily tasks at the ironworks.


    Hearing Hanjun''s words, Spicy vor Fairy suddenly remembered that Butch from the ironworks seemed to have gotten much stronger than before.


    His level was rising even faster than the yers''.


    If Butch went rogue now, even the yers might not be able to handle him.


    What did Hanjun just say?


    He mentioned letting Butch help solve any potential crisis in Ulon Town?

 Chapter 189: Popularity Increase (Part 3)

    Could it be that Hanjun had already realized this and made arrangements a long time ago?


    Spicy vor Fairy wondered about this but didn''t say anything in front of Hanjun.


    After the meeting ended, he shared his guess with his teammates.


    Master PungPong, of course, believed his guesspletely and praised, "So that''s it. Hanjun is really amazing; did he n for this so long ago?"


    Pork Rib Boss asked cautiously, "This mission..."


    Ever since Pork Rib Boss became a streamer, he spoke very carefully, worried about saying something inappropriate on the live stream.


    Master PungPong had given him lots of tips, but Pork Rib Boss still couldn''t rx.


    Spicy vor Fairy said, "Don''t worry. After the meeting, Hanjun told us to wait for him at the city gate tomorrow. He must be talking about tomorrow''s mission."


    Master PungPong clenched his fist and cheered, "Great! That means we''ll be the first to record the new storyline!"


    Pork Rib Boss was secretly pleased, knowing this meant he could ride the wave of the new story''s poprity.


    Since bing a streamer, his ie has significantly changed.


    Companies that used to contact him continued to do so, wanting to coborate with him.


    Around this time, the world of eorera released a statement saying that their game officials would only ept officialmercial partnerships.


    Any businesses contacting yers or streamers privately would be viting their legal rights.


    The statement also mentioned that yers could apply to the gamepany to be advertising ambassadors, earning amission based on the number of viewers in their live streams when promoting ads.


    This means that yers now have an official way to make money.


    They can promote ads forpanies, and the gamepany will share the profits with them.


    They no longer need to contact questionable businesses on their own, avoiding the risk of being scammed, while still earning some extra cash.


    This new way of advertising received a lot of praise, especially from Chupa Chupspany, which didn''t expect to get such great results from their ad campaign.


    Other businesses started to feel envious and wondered why they hadn''t thought of this idea sooner.


    But now that they knew, it wasn''t toote.


    As a result, Kim Jung-hyun''s phone was ringing off the hook.


    Kim Jung-hyun had now entered a busy life.


    Meanwhile, on Hanjun''s side, Father Barry was worried about him going alone to the demon army.


    After all, it was the demon army!


    If the God of Darkness discovered Hanjun''s presence among the demon army, things would surely spiral out of control.


    Moreover, Hanjun''s divine power hadn''t fully recovered yet.


    If the God of Darkness found out, Hanjun might not even be able to escape.


    No matter what, Father Barry didn''t want Hanjun to take such a risk.


    Hanjun understood Father Barry''s concerns, but there were some things he couldn''t exin.


    For example, he knew for sure that the God of Darkness wouldn''t harm him, and there was also that dream he had.


    However, if he told Father Barry about that dream, it would only make him more worried.


    If Father Barry got worried, he would start nagging in Hanjun''s ear, and even though Hanjun was the God of Light, he couldn''t bear that kind of nagging.


    So, he chose to keep it to himself and buried the matter in his heart.


    Today, during the strategy meeting, Hanjun said he wanted to go to the demon army himself, knowing this situation mighte up.


    But Hanjun still decided to take a trip to the demon army.


    He had a feeling that there would be a lot to gain from this journey.


    When Father Barry saw that Hanjun wasn''t listening to his advice and seemed to be lost in thought, he knew his efforts to persuade him were in vain.


    He couldn''t help but sigh.


    Hanjun snapped back to reality and noticed how Father Barry was still worried about him.


    He felt a little guilty for a moment.


    Then he thought, "Wait, I''m the God of Light."


    Father Barry knew this too, so why did he now look like a worried father who was concerned for his son''s safety?


    "Don''t worry, when have I ever let you down?"


    Explore stories at §Þ??


    Father Barry, feeling a bit lost, he then smiled and said, "True, you''ve never let me down."


    Just like when he first prayed to the God of Light and got a response, he believed that under Hanjun''s guidance, they would achieve victory someday.


    It seemed that Father Barry wouldn''t try to stop Hanjun''s actions anymore.


    That evening, Hanjun received an urgent message from Kim Jung-hyun.


    Some business partners had contacted him, hoping to cooperate with the world of eorera, and ced their advertisements in the game as mentioned in the statement.


    Hanjun flipped through the list of potential partners that Kim Jung-hyun hadpiled and looked puzzled at some of the products.


    "What are these?"


    Kim Jung-hyun gave an embarrassed smile and said, "Actually, I''ve already filtered out most of the products that have nothing to do with <<God''s Games Online>>. The ones left here have some sort of connection, but I didn''t want to decide on my own, so I put them all in this list."


    Hanjun was silent for a moment. "¡­"


    Kim Jung-hyun continued, "Also, the partners heard that if they wanted their products to be included in the game, they would need to provide the actual items, so many of them are willing to send their products over."


    Hanjun read the items on the list aloud: "Rice cooker, robot vacuum, vacuum cleaner, and cat food¡­ What are these?"


    Kim Jung-hyun replied sheepishly, "Well, the partners mostly said they just wanted the people in Ulon Town to use their products."


    Hanjun was silent for a while.


    Those products were good, but the world of eorera didn''t even have electricity yet.


    Even if he brought these things to the world of eorera, the people there wouldn''t know how to use them.


    And how did cat food end up on the list?

 Chapter 190: Abyss Zones (Part 1)

    Kim Jung-hyun exined, "The businesses saw that most yers now have a cat in their hands, as part of the system, and they thought maybe a pet system could be added to use their products."


    Thesepanies sure know how to seize every business opportunity.


    Hanjun thought for a moment and put the list aside.


    These products would be good for the world of eorera, but now was not the right time.


    "Let''s leave the list here for now. I won''t consider these products for the time being."


    Although there was some connection to the game, it didn''t quite fit the overall style of <<God''s Games Online>>.


    Hanjun didn''t want ads appearing too often in the game, as it might make yers and viewers ufortable.


    Seeing Hanjun''s reaction, Kim Jung-hyun took out another document and handed it to him, "I knew you''d say that. Here''s another list of ads that I''ve carefully selected."


    Hanjun: "¡­"


    Is he testing me?


    Kim Jung-hyun''s smile was full of awkwardness, clearly unsure of how this first test of his boss would turn out.


    Hanjun nced at the new list, which seemed much more appropriate¡ªsnacks, drinks, and everyday items.


    It was clear that Kim Jung-hyun had put some effort into this.


    Kim Jung-hyun waited for a long time, expecting Hanjun to express some dissatisfaction, but instead, Hanjun said, "Since you''ve worked so hard, you handle the negotiations with these partners."


    Kim Jung-hyun''s mouth twitched.


    He hadn''t expected that he would be giving himself more work.


    The boss was just as expected.


    After Hanjun finished, he asked, "Is there anything else?"


    Kim Jung-hyun replied, "There''s one more thing. Someone from the National Institute of Science and Technology contacted me. They''ve studied our equipment and find our technology very innovative. They''d like to discuss it in person, and it would be great if they coulde for a visit."


    Hanjun raised an eyebrow.


    A visit?


    How should he exin to these researchers that this hugepany only had one boss and employee?


    Even if they came to hispany, they''d find no one else here.


    Hanjun rubbed his forehead.


    Ulon City was at a crucial stage, and he couldn''t leave the world of eorera.


    So he said, "Let''s put this matter aside for now. The game is at an important stage, and I can''t leave. We''ll schedule a time to meet after things settle down."


    Kim Jung-hyun understood and immediately replied, "Got it. I''ll contact the National Institute of Science and Technology people. That''s all for now, boss."


    ...


    The next day, Master PungPong and the others finally waited at the city gate for Hanjun.


    When Hanjun saw them, he said, "Heroes, are you ready? The ce we''re going to is extremely dangerous. There''s a high chance you could die. If this quest fails, you might also be noticed by the God of Darkness and won''t be able to escape his gaze."


    Since the quest details hadn''t appeared yet, Spicy vor Fairy and his team huddled together to figure out what this meant.


    "So, if we fail the quest, we might get a debuff. Given Hanjun''s serious tone, it might even be permanent."


    A permanent debuff?


    That''s almost as bad as just starting over again.


    Other yers might worry about this, but for Master PungPong''s team, it wasn''t a big deal.


    After getting his teammates'' agreement, Spicy vor Fairy told Hanjun, "We''re willing to take on this quest."


    Hanjun nodded in satisfaction, "Good. Then let''s get ready to go."


    ...


    [ Quest Objective: Create Some Chaos]


    [ Quest Details: Hanjun says he has a way to cause trouble for the demons, but this quest is very difficult. If you fail, you will forever be under the God of Darkness''s watch. The God of Darkness will find you wherever you are and kill you. (Note: Safe zones under the God of Light''s protection can offer refuge.) ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Hard ]


    [ Quest Rewards: Experience Points +30,000, Favorability With The God of Light +5, Favorability With The God of Darkness -50 ]


    ...


    After epting the quest, the yers couldn''t help but twitch their lips when they saw the rewards.


    What''s up with this?


    Completing the quest only gets 5 points of favorability with the God of Light, but the God of Darkness''s favorability goes into the negative?


    How did the game official design the game''s values!?


    And why is a negative favorability with the God of Darkness even considered a reward?


    Did the game officials make a mistake?


    Looking at Hanjun''s smiling face, the yers managed not to curse out loud.


    The yers asked Hanjun, "So, what do we do next?"


    Hanjun looked around and pointed at a horse, "Can you ride horses?"


    The four yers nced at each other.


    Only Flower Deer who nodded her head and said, "I can ride."


    The other yers looked at Flower Deer and then at themselves, remaining silent.


    Hanjun knew that some of them probably didn''t know how to ride, but that was okay, "The ce we''re going is a bit far. We''ll ride horses to get there, which will also help us escape if needed."


    The yers listened silently, no longer affected by anything Hanjun said.


    "But what if we don''t know how to ride horses?"


    Hanjun smiled, "No worries, I''ll teach you."


    [ System Notification: You need to know how to ride a horse to go to the demon army. Hanjun has decided to teach you the basic skills of horse riding. Do you ept it? ]


    Of course, they epted.


    After epting the basic skill, they suddenly had knowledge of horse riding in their minds, as if their bodies also knew how to ride a horse.


    It felt a bit strange.


    Unlike magic, which was something they had never experienced before and seemed very mystical, horse riding was something they were familiar with on Earth. Find your next read on §Þ??


    After epting the skill, they knew exactly how to ride a horse, as if they had really learned the skill.


    Master PungPong and his team rode ahead on horses, quietly discussing the matter.


    Flower Deer asked, "Is this skill really that amazing?"


    Master PungPong and the others nodded their heads in agreement.

 Chapter 191: Abyss Zones (Part 2)

    Flower Deer was the only one who hadn''t epted the skill, so she didn''t share the same experience.


    Spicy vor fairy adjusted the horse''s reins and said, "I have an idea, but I''ll need to test it once we get out of the game to see if it works."


    Master PungPong nodded, somewhat understanding, and continued to lead the way, asionally ncing back at Hanjun.


    He quietly asked his teammates, "What do you think Hanjun wants to do by taking us to the demon army?"


    When the system notified them, they were still surprised.


    Why would Hanjun want to take them into the demon army?


    Aren''t the demons supposed to destroy them when they see them?


    Or does Hanjun have another way to avoid the detection by the demons?


    Spicy vor fairy shrugged.


    They couldn''t know the NPC''s ns, so they could only take it step by step.


    They rode around the direction of the demon army, taking arge detour around a mountain.


    Finally, Master PungPong and his team saw the exact location of the demon army''s camp from a mountain peak.


    Looking down from above, they could see that the demon army upied a vast area.


    There were many demons guarding both the camp entrance and the central area.


    The impressive number and frightening defenses made them afraid to move.


    In other words, with just a few of them, it was impossible to enter the demon camp openly.


    At this moment, all eyes were on Hanjun, waiting to see his n.


    Hanjun stroked his chin and said, "So their defenses are this tight?"


    Master PungPong and his team were so shocked they almost fell in front of Hanjun.


    Oh my goodness!


    Didn''t you know about the demon army''s situation beforehand, and that''s why you brought us here?


    Hanjun continued to smile and didn''t seem worried at all.


    Then he rode on, and Master PungPong and his team were stunned, asking, "Where are we going?"


    Hanjun replied, "Of course, we''re going to where the demons are appearing."


    Master PungPong was puzzled, "Where they are appearing?"


    But aren''t the demons right in front of us?


    Where else are we supposed to find demons?


    Spicy vor fairy quickly realized, "Are you saying we''re trying to find out how the demons came to the world of eorera?"


    The chat in Master PungPong''s live streaming instantly reacted.


    [ So the demons are not from the world of eorera? ]


    [ Wow, so this quest is actually about tracing the demons'' origin. ]


    [ The storyline here with Master PungPong is really interesting. Other streamers haven''t received such a quest. ]


    Not only did the viewers understand what Hanjun meant, but Spicy vor Fairy''s other teammates also got the point.


    Master PungPong asked, "Are we going into the Abyss Zone?"


    The Abyss Zone refers to areas that demons have upied after taking over humannds, where no one has ventured since.


    People say that these demons make the areas they upied filled with smoke and darkness, making them uninhabitable for humans.


    They are often patrolled by demons, so living there is worse than continuing to flee.


    Hearing the yer''s question, Hanjun exined, "There is a ce within the Abyss Zone that is very important to the demons. I believe if they know that ce is being invaded, they will be distracted."


    If the demons are distracted, it would make it easier for Ulon City to deal with them.


    Master PungPong and his team thought Hanjun''s n was reasonable and casually asked, "So where exactly are we supposed to go?"


    Hanjun looked toward the north and said casually, "It''s still far away. We have quite a distance to cover, so we need to keep pushing forward."


    Master PungPong and his team froze, "It''s still far away?"


    By the time they arrived, wouldn''t a lot of time have already passed?


    What about Ulon City?


    They suddenly realized that they were losing a lot of their fighting power, including the strongest among them.


    If the demons got serious, wouldn''t Ulon City be destroyed?


    They were worried, but they tried not to show it because they knew that Hanjun was very intelligent.


    An NPC like Hanjun would definitely notice if something was up.


    Sure enough, Hanjun understood what they were concerned about and said directly, "Don''t worry. Before I left, I gave Jenlyns instructions. He will know our whereabouts, and with Butch there, he can hold out for a long time."


    Hanjun seemed to have a high opinion of Butch.


    The yers exchanged puzzled looks, not understanding why Hanjun would say that.


    Sure, Butch''s level was high, and yes, he was a Draconid people.


    But he was still just one person¡ªhow could he stand against so many demons?


    Hanjun didn''t want to exin further and patted his horse''s neck, saying, "Let''s go. The longer we waste time, the more we dy. It''s better to start now so we can reach our destination ahead of schedule."


    Master PungPong and his team felt like they were on a pirate ship and couldn''t get off, even if they wanted to.


    They had no choice but to follow Hanjun.


    They kept avoiding the demons'' patrols along the way and slowly made their way into the Abyss Zone.


    After entering the area, they finally understood why it was called the Abyss Zone.


    Thend was pitch ck, with no signs of nts or animals.


    There was only the endless wind carrying the smell of scorched earth.


    There were no traces of life here, except for the demons.


    It looked like a ce where all living things had disappeared.


    Just being here, they could almost hear mournful cries and sense the terrible events that had happened in the past.


    However, they didn''t encounter demons at every turn.


    The Abyss Zone seemed more like and of death.


    The demons didn''t defend it strictly because they believed no humans would dare to enter.


    Master PungPong and his team entered the Abyss Zone easily, without any obstacles.


    But after seeing everything here, they fell silent.

 Chapter 192: Abyss Zones (Part 3)

    Even the live streaming chat went quiet.


    [ Maybe the wars in real life look like this too? ]


    [ This shows how precious the world peace is. We''re lucky to live in a peaceful time where we don''t have to fight for our lives. ]


    Hanjun warned them, "Be careful. Don''t eat anything here; everything is poisonous."


    Master PungPong asked, "What about the horses?"


    They had some food for themselves, but the horses couldn''t go without eating.


    Hanjun replied, "You don''t need to worry about that."


    The journey had been calm so far, so Spicy vor Fairy began to ask questions.


    "Hanjun, where are we going?"


    Holding the reins, Hanjun said, "The Abyss. Do you know what that ce is?"


    Master PungPong and the others shook their heads, but Spicy vor Fairy remembered something, "The Abyss¡­ I read about it in some documents. The followers of the God of Darkness believe that he sleeps in the Abyss. They want to find it and see it as a holy ce. But even with all their efforts, they haven''t been able to find the Abyss and always return empty-handed."


    Hanjun listened to Spicy vor Fairy with satisfaction.


    Master PungPong gave him a puzzled look and whispered, "How do you remember all this stuff?"


    Spicy vor Fairy calmly replied, "Just in case. You never know when something like this mighte in handy."


    Master PungPong muttered, "Wow."


    Spicy vor Fairy continued, "Besides, I believe the gamepany wouldn''t just give us random quests. I figured there must be something useful here, so I made sure to remember it."


    Master PungPong asked again, "If even the followers of the God of Darkness can''t find this ce, how do we know where it is?"


    Hanjun smiled, "Because I know."


    Master PungPong went quiet.


    Alright, he had been proven wrong again.


    How does Hanjun know everything?


    Is the Holy Son of the Church of Light really all-knowing?


    Hanjun said, "Just like you mentioned, the Abyss is where the God of Darkness sleeps. If humans find this ce, the demons will surely panic. They''ll be kept very busy."


    Master PungPong wasn''t convinced.


    They were going deep into the demons'' territory, trying to mess with the God of Darkness.


    Escaping safely would be a miracle.


    Besides, even if they, as yers, could just respawn back in Ulon City if they died, what would happen to Hanjun?


    "But he''s the Holy Son of the Church of Light! If he dies here, how will the yers exin it to Father Barry and Jenlyns?"


    Hanjun ignored their worried looks and asked, "Let me ask you a question. Do you know what the demons want, or what the God of Darkness wants?"


    Master PungPong and the others were stumped by this question and couldn''t answer for a long time.


    What do they want?


    Isn''t it just to destroy the world?


    At least, that''s what it''s showing in the promotional video.


    But if you asked them why, the yers wouldn''t know.


    [ Here ites, the important plot point! ]


    [ Looks like the game has set a trap, and now it''s up to the yers to find out the truth! ]


    Master PungPong nced at the chat and hesitantly asked, "Isn''t it to destroy the world?"


    Hanjun shrugged his shoulder and said, "But why does he want to destroy the world?"


    Master PungPong was at a loss.


    How would he know why the viins want to destroy the world?


    It''s just how the game is set up, and everyone got used to it.


    [ Are they trying to give the God of Darkness a backstory now? The reason for destroying the world? ]


    Flower Deer said, "We don''t know. Do you know the reason?"


    Hanjun sighed, "The truth is, I don''t know either."


    If he hadn''t lost his memory, maybe he would have known the reason.


    Hanjun still didn''t believe the exnations given by Father Barry.


    Since there were so many yers around, he decided to leave it to them to find the truth.


    [ Got excited for nothing, I thought they were going to exin everything now. ]


    Hanjun said, "Even though I don''t know the full truth, I do know some things."


    "Over a thousand years ago, there were only two gods in this world: the God of Light and the God of Darkness. People believed these two gods were the creators of the world of eorera, the gods of creation."


    "The God of Light loved humanity and decided to teach them the skills they needed to survive. He shared his divine power with them, allowing them to learn magic to protect themselves."


    "But for some unknown reason, a group of strange creatures began attacking humans. These creatures had human forms, but they also had beast-like features. They didn''t need to eat or drink, and their only goal was to destroy their one enemy ¡ª humans."


    "Humans found that the power of the God of Light could fight against these demons. But soon, they discovered something terrible ¡ª the God of Light no longer answered their calls. The power humans had was gone, and they could no longer defend themselves against the invasion of the demons."


    "No matter how much they called out to the God of Light or prayed, the God of Light never appeared again. The humans abandoned their faith and set out on their own path, but this path was still full of danger and hardship."


    Master PungPong and his team listened quietly until Hanjun continued with a twist.


    "Until three days before you arrived in Ulon Town, Father Barry finally awakened the God of Light. The god said he didn''t know why he fell into a deep sleep. Even though humans had abandoned him, he was still willing to protect them, so he allowed the Church of Light to summon the brave heroes."


    The yers knew the rest of the story from there.


    After Hanjun finished speaking, it was time for the yers to ask questions.


    Spicy vor Fairy calmly asked, "The God of Darkness is also a god of creation. I''ve never read anything about that in any books I''ve seen. How do you know this?"

 Chapter 193: Chupa Chups (Part 1)

    Hanjun paused for a moment and replied, "Think of it as my own information. You can choose to believe it or not."


    [ ¡­This sounds so fake! I''m starting to doubt if you''re really the Holy Son! ]


    [ Something feels off here! ]


    Spicy vor Fairy didn''t expect to be brushed off so easily, and he looked a bit awkward.


    But for the sake of information, he continued to ask, "To put it simply, the God of Light and the God of Darkness created the world of eorera. Then, one day, the God of Light fell asleep, and the God of Darkness wanted to destroy the world. If we can find out why the God of Darkness wants to destroy the world, maybe we can save it?"


    Hanjun gave a slight smile.


    Spicy vor Fairy added, "With all due respect, even if we learn the God of Darkness''s reason, it doesn''t mean we can change his mind."


    Master PungPong nodded in agreement.


    Even if they managed to stop the God of Darkness''s actions, what would happen next?


    What about all the humans who had lost their lives?


    Should they expect the gods to take responsibility for that?


    That kind of thinking wouldn''t convince anyone, let alone a god.


    Hanjun said, "It seems like you''ve misunderstood something. Figuring out why the God of Darkness wants to destroy the world doesn''t conflict with what we''re doing now. In fact, understanding the reason could help us with our next steps."


    That made sense, so Spicy vor Fairy didn''t say anything more.


    Indeed, he wanted to know the reason, too.


    The demon race doesn''t need to eat or rest.


    They don''t have any desires.


    They are only loyal to the God of Darkness.


    Why does the God of Darkness want to destroy the world?


    These questions also made the viewers in both live streaming curious.


    [ Yeah, why does the God of Darkness want to destroy the world? ]


    [ Maybe he had a fight with the God of Light, and now he wants to destroy the world they created together? ]


    [ Whoa, I''m intrigued! ]


    [ Maybe there''s another reason? After hearing what Hanjun said, it feels like there''s a lot to explore! Why didn''t I get this quest? So frustrating! ]


    [ Hey, everyone, I started a thread on the forum. If you''re interested,e join in to discuss and analyze. ]


    In the game, after hearing a noise, Hanjun and his team stopped their discussion and turned around to look where the sound came from.


    In this deste Abyss Zone, how could there suddenly be the sound of someone moving around?


    Who were these people?


    Master PungPong and his group became alert, ready to pack up and leave at the first sign of trouble.


    But when they saw people in the distance walking carefully through the Abyss Zone just like them, they eximed in surprise, "There are actually people here?"


    Spicy vor Fairy coldly reminded them, "They could also be people from the Order of the Shattering Light. Theye here to search for their holynd."


    In other words, they might be enemies.


    But Hanjun raised his hand to stop them.


    While Master PungPong and his group wondered what Hanjun was nning, the other people noticed them too.


    They looked delighted, as if they had seen fellowpanions, and walked toward Hanjun''s group without a hint of suspicion about their identity.


    The neers were all dressed in ck robes, they were clearly the member of the Orders of the Shattering Light, the followers of the God of Darkness.


    From their attitude, it was obvious they didn''t consider Hanjun and his group to be enemies.


    It made sense¡ªwho else but the members of the Order of the Shattering Light would be in the Abyss Zone?


    The people of the world of eorera would never willingly enter this ce; to them, it was a wastnd where they couldn''t survive.


    Only the members of the Order of the Shattering Light would try to cross the Abyss Zone to find their god.


    So, naturally, they assumed Hanjun was one of their own.


    Seeing their rade," they happily waved their hands and called out, "Are you here to find our Lord too?"


    Master PungPong and his group exchangedplicated looks, unsure how to respond correctly.


    Luckily, Hanjun reacted quickly and smiled, saying, "Yes, we''re from Lindblum City. How about you?"


    The Order of the Shattering Lights immediately epted Hanjun''s story and revealed their identities, "We''re from the Royal City of Orinthia."


    "I''m Radolf."


    Hanjun then introduced himself, "I''m Barry."


    Master PungPong looked at Hanjun with a "so you''re like this" expression, listening to his made-up story.


    But under Hanjun''s urging, they awkwardly exchanged names with Radolf.


    Of course, they all used fake names.


    Radolf didn''t realize he was being tricked.


    He happily said to hispanions, "I''ve heard that you might meet fellow members in the Abyss Zone. I didn''t expect to find you so soon. Do you mind if we join you?"


    Hanjun shook his head, "Not at all. We''re quite bored ourselves."


    Radolf smiled gently, looking very friendly, which made it hard for the yers to believe that he was a member of the Order of the Shattering Light.


    Radolf and his ten-man team joined Hanjun''s group.


    With someone watching, Master PungPong and his team couldn''t say much.


    They could only exchange worried nces with each other.


    [ Why aren''t they leaving? It''s too risky to let the Order of the Shattering Lights join the group. Isn''t this inviting danger? ]


    [ But running away on the spot would be strange too. In the Abyss Zone, encountering people and running away would look suspicious! ]


    [ True, anyway, it seems like everyone''s goals are the same. Teaming up might not be a problem. ]


    Spicy vor Fairy noticed this too and quickly calmed down.


    After giving his team a look, he started chatting with Radolf to gather information.


    Radolf wiped his sweat and said, "You guys are very impressive toe to the Abyss Zone with just five people. Aren''t you worried about your safety?"


    At this point, Hanjun remained silent, clearly leaving it to the yers to answer.

 Chapter 194: Chupa Chups (Part 2)

    Spicy vor Fairy replied, "We''ve found it to be okay so far, not too dangerous."


    This seemed to strike a chord with Radolf.


    He sighed and said, "Indeed, the only real dangeres from those brutish demons. They can''t tell friend from foe¡ªjust a bunch of mindless beasts."


    Spicy vor Fairy discreetly gathered some information: it turns out the Order of the Shattering Lights doesn''t get along perfectly with the demons.


    They also fear of them.


    As Radolf mentioned, avoiding the demons makes staying in the Abyss Zone easier, as long as you avoid eating anything from the zone.


    Spicy vor Fairy continued the conversation.


    Radolf added, "We don''t know how long we''ll be able tost this time."


    Spicy vor Fairy tentatively asked, "How many times have youe to the Abyss Zone?"


    Radolf proudly said, "This is my fifth time. Some of my friends have been here ten times already."


    It was surprising how obsessed these people were with seeing the God of Darkness.


    Spicy vor Fairy felt a mix of emotions¡ªadmiring their determination while also feeling somewhat conflicted.


    "And you guys?" Radolf asked.


    Spicy vor Fairy replied, "This is our first time here, so we don''t have much experience."


    Radolf waved his hand confidently, "Don''t worry, just stick with us. We have plenty of experience."


    Spicy vor Fairy nodded, "We''ve brought enough water and food, so we should be fine."


    Radolf was pleased, "It seems you''re well-prepared. In the Abyss Zone, you can''t eat anything you find. Besides, except for clear days, the weather here is very dangerous and not suitable for travel."


    Spicy vor Fairy had already heard from Hanjun and was prepared with many supplies.


    They had also tested using Light-type magic to purify water, so they could manage for now.


    Radolf added, "Last time Isted ten days before I had to return. I hope we can stay a bit longer this time."


    Spicy vor Fairy thought to himself but kept a neutral expression and agreed.


    They also wanted to achieve their goal.


    Radolf suggested, "Let''s rest here for a bit, then we should get moving. I see it''s going to rain soon. There''s a cave not far ahead where we can take shelter."


    Everything rted to humans in the Abyss Zone had been destroyed by the demons, so they had to hide in the cave.


    But having a ce to shelter was already quite good.


    After Radolf finished speaking, Hanjun stood up and said to the yers, "Let''s follow them then."


    Spicy vor Fairy reluctantly nced at the Hanjun but had to follow his lead and go with Radolf.


    It seemed like Radolf and his group were convinced that no one else woulde to the Abyss Zone.


    Theypletely believed Spicy vor Fairy and his group''s story and were very helpful and friendly along the way.


    However, Spicy vor Fairy and the others couldn''t be happy, knowing that the Order of the Shattering Light had sent assassins to kill Hanjun.


    Spicy vor Fairy and the others rode horses, following Radolf, and after more than an hour, they finally found the cave Radolf had mentioned.


    At the same time, the Abyss Zone was covered with thick clouds, and the sun disappeared.


    Just as Radolf had said, it was about to rain.


    Spicy vor Fairy and his group didn''t understand why the rain in the Abyss Zone was so frightening.


    Until the rain poured down in torrents, making a hissing sound on the ground, and Master PungPong, who had tried to test it with his hands, quickly pulled them back.


    He thought, this rain was really terrifying!


    Radolf, seeing Master PungPong''s reaction, seemed to be reminded of himself andughed happily, "This is the Abyss Zone''s rain, which has some corrosive properties. I heard that a high-level demon general used a forbidden spell to corrupt the space, which caused this special environment."


    The impact of a forbidden spell on the area was so big?


    Master PungPong instinctively shrank his shoulders.


    He thought about how they would have experienced the corrosive rain''s effects if they hadn''t met Radolf.


    [ So, it''s a good thing we followed Radolf! This must be part of the plot! ]


    As the boss of the gamepany and the God of Light, Hanjun just smiled and stayed silent.


    Master PungPong no longer dared to question Hanjun''s decisions and asked, "When will this rain stop?"


    Radolf said, "It might stop soon, or it mightst a day. I can''t say for sure."


    Master PungPong blurted out, "If it rains for three or four days, won''t we have to turn back?"


    Radolf shrugged, "That''s a possibility. It''s a challenge given to us by our Lord, and if we can''t meet it, then so be it."


    From his words, it was clear that he deeply worshipped the God of Darkness, and so did his friends.


    Master PungPong had nothing to say about their beliefs, but they were not there for that reason and couldn''t give up halfway.


    He eagerly hoped the rain would stop soon.


    Maybe the heavens heard his wish.


    After raining all through noon, the rain finally stopped.


    As the dark clouds cleared, the sun''s rays spread out.


    This signaled that it probably wouldn''t rain again for a while.


    Radolf immediately called to hispanions to prepare to set out.


    However, unlike Master PungPong and his group, Radolf and his team didn''t have any transportation, so they moved much slower on foot.


    Radolf exined, "In the Abyss Zone, there isn''t enough food for horses. If we bring food, the extra weight is too much. If we don''t bring food, the horses won''tst long before we have to abandon them. It''s easier to just walk."


    Then he thought for a moment and added, "But I just realized that bringing horses might not be a bad idea after all."


    He looked at therge horses next to Master PungPong and said, "I didn''t think of that. They could serve as backup food, and they haven''t been contaminated by the Abyss Zone yet."

 Chapter 195: Chupa Chups (Part 3)

    Master PungPong''s eyes widened, and he quickly protected his horses, saying, "We have food for them, and they are not for eating!"


    These horses were given to them by the system and were their loyalpanions.


    How could they possibly eat them?


    Radolf seemed to realize his mistake and said, "I see. Do any of you have spatial items? Please forget what I said earlier. Sorry about that."


    Seeing that Radolf really wasn''t interested in the horses, Master PungPong sighed in relief.


    Throughout the journey, their pace wasn''t very fast. Radolf seemed to be taking notes on something.


    Spicy vor Fairy asked, "Where are you nning to go?"


    Radolf pointed in a direction and said, "When we first entered the Abyss Zone, we thought the Lord was in the far north. But after failing five times, we gave up on going north. We heard from otherpanions that the northeast is quite dangerous, so we prepared for two directions, but haven''t decided yet."


    So, that means northwest and west?


    Spicy vor Fairy fell into deep thought.


    Unfortunately, despite all the literature he had read, there was no information about these two directions in the Abyss Zone.


    Radolf then asked, "Where are you nning to explore?"


    Spicy vor Fairy thought for a moment and decided to leave the choice to Hanjun.


    He soon felt that it was the right decision.


    Because after Hanjun saw his questioning eyes, he quickly made his decision, "Let''s go to the West."


    Radolf said, "I''m curious about the West too. There''s a ce there that is the lowest point in the world of eorera, a massive rift canyon. We suspect it might lead to the abyss."


    Spicy vor Fairy silently breathed a sigh of relief, as it seemed the storyline was proceeding as expected.


    Hanjun''s attitude also suggested that he knew something but wasn''t willing to share it right now.


    Although Spicy vor Fairy believed in the value of mutualmunication, Hanjun, as an NPC, seemed to follow the old game trope of being a riddle-spreader.


    Since Hanjun hadn''t said anything, they would have to follow his lead for now.


    "How far is that rift canyon?" Spicy vor Fairy asked.


    Radolf replied, "It will take about five days to get there. It''s not too far."


    Spicy vor Fairy was silent for a moment.


    Five days was quite a distance, and he wondered how Ulon City was doing now.


    Radolf said, "Let''s hurry up then."


    During these five days, it was good that Radolf wasn''t stationed near Master PungPong and his group, or he would have noticed that, at night and during certain times of the day, these people were often missing.


    Sometimes, he only saw Hanjun standing outside, but not Master PungPong and his group.


    Radolf felt an inexplicable fear of Hanjun and avoided facing him directly.


    However, since he had a better rtionship with Master PungPong, he excitedly went to discuss things with him.


    Seeing Hanjun made him nervous.


    Hanjun asked him, "Is something wrong?"


    Radolf stammered, "Nothing," and tried to leave quickly.


    Seeing the familiar item in his hand, Hanjun understood what was going on.


    Master PungPong''s group must have shared their beloved Chupa Chups with Radolf.


    The members of the Order of the Shattering Lights liked this bubbling, transparent drink, and after drinking it, they were hooked.


    Radolf came to ask Master PungPong if he had more of this drink to trade.


    It seemed another person from another world was enchanted by Chupa Chups.


    After Master PungPong returned, Hanjun informed him about this.


    Master PungPong scratched his head and chuckled, "It looks like Chupa Chups is still so popr."


    After a rest, the group continued their endless journey.


    Meanwhile, not far away, the end of the demon army''s advance faced the stubborn defense of Ulon City.


    After a long period of resistance, the Royal Knights had be tired.


    Injuries and prolonged fighting had drained their energy.


    The Adventurers'' Guild wasn''t in much better shape.


    Only the yers felt no physical fatigue and could quickly heal from injuries, staying energetic and spirited.


    This situation was giving Jenlyns a real headache.


    "When will Hanjun and his group be done? I feel like the demons are already eager tounch a full-scale attack."


    Just as Jenlyns was thinking, his subordinate brought him some news.


    "Captain! The demon army has moved their position forward by thirty meters!"


    Jenlyns held his head in his hands; this meant that the demon army was slowly getting closer, like trying to boil a frog in warm water.


    They were already falling into the rhythm of the demon army.


    Did he need to use the trump card Hanjun had left him now?


    While Jenlyns was still considering, he heard amotion outside the tent.


    He looked at his subordinate, who seemed confused and didn''t know what was going on either.


    Jenlyns went outside to see for himself and discovered that, at some point, a group of wizards and warlocks in robes and hats, who seemed not to have seen daylight in a long time, had appeared in Ulon City.


    The old man standing in front of the sorcerers smiled cheerfully and said, "I''m very exhausted! Do you have any more Chupa Chups? Mine has all been snatched up by others!"


    A yer who recognized the old man eximed, "Mr. Wisdom! Where have you returned from?"


    Hallyne pounded his back and bought a Chupa Chups from the shop and gulped it down. "Ah, it''s still good to be here."


    After taking a sip, Hallyne finally spoke, "Well, it was that kid Hanjun who asked this old man to go and do something for him. To keep getting more of this delicious drink in the future, I had no choice but to go."


    Listening to his words, the yers looked in the direction of his gaze.


    Behind Hallyne, a group of people was getting off a carriage.


    Judging by their clothes, they were all wearing colorful robes with expensive gemstones embedded in them ¡ª they were clearly not ordinary people.

 Chapter 196: Arcane Master And Chronomancer (Part 1)

    Jenlyns squinted his eyes to get a better look, then turned around to Hallyne, "Old man, aren''t you going to introduce them to us?"


    Hallyne was happy to oblige.


    With a broad gesture, he stood in front of the sorcerers and said, "Allow me to introduce them. These are the various Arcane Masters and Chronomancer from the Magic Tower, and their strength is not to be underestimated."


    Jenlyns was stunned.


    He knew they were Arcane Masters and Chronomancer based on their clothes, but he didn''t expect them all to be from the Magic Tower.


    What level are the Arcane Master and Chronomancer stationed at the Magic Tower?


    They must all be an Arcane Master and Chronomancer, each capable of casting forbidden spells, essentially like walking nuclear bombs.


    Even if they didn''t use forbidden spells, their other abilities would still be more than enough to give the demons a hard time.


    Jenlyns was dazed for a moment but quickly snapped back.


    Hallyne had returned at just the right time; Ulon City was on the verge of falling, and who knew when Hanjun would return?


    He had been worried about whether they could hold on, just long enough for Hanjun toplete his mission.


    But now it seemed Hanjun had nned a surprise in advance.


    So, Hanjun had prepared a backup n!


    To Jenlyns, these "walking nuclear bombs" seemed incredibly friendly.


    He rubbed his hands together, eager to approach them, and said with a big smile, "Everyone..."


    However, before Jenlyns could say anything more, he was pushed aside.


    That group of peoplepletely ignored Jenlyns, not even showing any awareness of why they were in Ulon City.


    They chased after Hallyne, saying, "Give me a bottle too!"


    "Hallyne! Where are those delicious things you mentioned?"


    "Weren''t you saying that when we got here, there would be countless spells to learn? Where are the spells?"


    Hallyne handed out bottles of soda to a few of them and looked around, searching for someone.


    Although he didn''t see Hanjun, he spotted Father Barry.


    Not finding Hanjun, Father Barry was the next best option.


    Hallyne passed everyone over to Father Barry, smiling as he said, "Father Barry, I''ll leave these people to you."


    These Arcane Master and Chronomancer, after realizing the person in front of them was a Priest of the Church of Light, showed a look of disdain, though they kept their thoughts to themselves.


    They knew beforeing that Ulon City was controlled by people from the Church of Light, and Hallyne had mentioned that the one who could teach them magic was the Holy Son of the Church of Light.


    To these people, whether it was the Church of Light or the members of the Order of the Shattering Light, both were just organizations.


    They didn''t trust the Church of Light, nor did they believe in the God of Darkness; they only believed in themselves.


    They thought that only by mastering power themselves could they have a say in this world.


    Of course, if the Church of Light wanted to teach the magic they knew, these people wouldn''t hesitate toe to Ulon City, hoping to learn more spells.


    And for this reason, when they met Father Barry, they didn''t show any disdain.


    Fortunately, before Hanjun left, he had already given Father Barry all the instructions he needed.


    Father Barry quickly responded and respectfully said to these people, "I apologize, but the Holy Son is currently attending to some important matters and cannot meet with you at the moment. However, he has already instructed me in advance, and I have prepared some amodations for you. Please follow me."


    Hearing Father Barry''s words, Jenlyns reached out, trying to keep them back.


    He wanted to ask if some of the Arcane Master or Chronomancer could stay and help him.


    With these high-level Arcane Master and Chronomancer, the demon army might slow down their advance.


    But Father Barry took all of them away, without leaving a single one behind.


    Jenlyns: "..."


    Alright, this makes sense too.


    If the wizards and warlocks were to y a role in the war, it couldn''t be forced; they would have to be willing.


    And if these Arcane Master and Chronomancer, like before, decided to join the war between the Church of Light and the demons, his hope would be dashed.


    If Father Barry could make a difference, he might be able to turn the current situation around.


    Jenlyns could only wait for the oue from Father Barry.


    Meanwhile, the people from the Magic Tower were quite satisfied.


    The rooms Father Barry had prepared for them were veryfortable, each person had arge room, and overall, it felt very cozy.


    The rooms even had a stock of Chupa Chups ready for them.


    If any yers were here, they would know these rooms were made just for homebodies.


    You can experience the mostfortable life without leaving your room, and you can even do experiments or study magic there.


    It''s all a pretty good deal.


    A few Arcane Master and Chronomancer looked around the room with satisfaction and then asked Father Barry, "So, what do we need to do?"


    Father Barry respectfully replied, "It must have been a tough journey toe all the way to Ulon City. The Holy Son''s request is that, as long as you are willing, you can contribute your strength to help Ulon City resist the demon army."


    An Arcane Master with white hair and fancy clothes stroked his chin and nodded, "We can help, but before we do, we need to see some sincerity from the Church of Light, right?"


    Father Barry said, "No problem. Before the Holy Son left, he gave me something for all of you to see. Please take a look."


    Father Barry took a scroll out of his sleeve and handed it to the Arcane Master and Chronomancer.


    The Arcane Master and Chronomancer crowded around heads together and studied the scroll for a long time.


    At first, their expressions were dismissive, but as they continued to read, they started eximing in surprise, "Wow, magic can actually be used like this? Howe we never thought of that?"

 Chapter 197: Arcane Master And Chronomancer (Part 2)

    Father Barry kept his hands folded in front of him and smiled slightly, asking, "Are you satisfied?"


    The Arcane Master and Chronomancer looked at each other.


    With their pride, they wouldn''t directly admit the abilities of the Church of Light, but the scroll left by Hanjun left them speechless.


    So, they grudgingly said, "It''s not bad, but don''t forget the conditions Hallyne promised to us before."


    Father Barry, though not sure what terms Hallyne had used to attract them to Ulon City, knew it had to be something special to the city.


    He smiled and said, "Rest assured, the Chupa Chups and delicious food of Ulon City are experiences you won''t find anywhere else."


    With these words, the Arcane Master and Chronomancer seemed more satisfied.


    They tidied up their rooms, rolled up their sleeves, and said, "Alright then, let''s solve the most important problem first."


    Father Barry didn''t expect the Arcane Master and Chronomancer to be so quick to act.


    As soon as the elders put down their belongings, they headed straight toward the newly built city wall.


    Jenlyns greeted them on the wall, his attitude much more serious, showing his respect for the people from the Magic Tower.


    Vundo looked around and asked, "This barrier is set up quite well. Was it done by your Holy Son?"


    Father Barry replied from the side, "The method of using the barrier was suggested by the Holy Son, but it was actually set up by the heroes."


    Vundo was surprised, "It was set up by those people? Your Holy Son entrusted them with all this, and they managed to create such a powerful barrier on their own?"


    Hallyne, who was happily tagging along behind, proudly chimed in, "That''s because we discovered another use for mana stones. By using mana stones to fill the barrier with the energy it needs, it can rece the magic required to maintain the barrier. This way, even people with lower levels can set up such a strong barrier."


    A Chronomancer who is standing next to Vundo, stroking his braided white beard, asked, "Can anyone learn how to set up this kind of barrier?"


    Hallyne stayed silent, knowing it was time for Father Barry to speak.


    Father Barry said, "Of course, they can. The Holy Son said that even if you, esteemed Arcane Master and Chronomancer, want to learn, you are wee to."


    Geva Stroke was stunned.


    It was already surprising enough that the Church of Light was willing to share its knowledge of other types of magic with them, but now they were even willing to share their own unique knowledge.


    This generosity caught the Arcane Master and Chronomancer off guard.


    They were surprised that the Church of Light was so open-minded and a bit embarrassed that they had underestimated it.


    After thinking about all of this, Geva calmed down and said, "Alright, but the most important thing now is what''s right in front of us."


    They walked up to the city wall and saw a dark mass not far away.


    The demon army probably had no idea what wasing next.


    The Arcane Master and Chronomancer exchanged nces, and Geva stepped forward with his sleeves folded, "In that case, let me handle this."


    Geva took a step forward, drew a symbol with his hand, and said, "While Arcane Master and Chronomancer don''t usually do much damage to demons, that only applies to regr magic. With higher-level magic, the situation is quite different."


    "The fact that the Magic Tower did not participate in the frontline defense against the demons back then doesn''t mean we are powerless against them now."


    As he finished speaking, everyone suddenly felt the temperature rising.


    The dark sky slowly changed color, fiery clouds turning half the sky red.


    The ground began to crack open, revealing golden-red mes, so hot that they made the air seem to shimmer and distort.


    When the demon army realized what was happening, they started to panic.


    However, the forbidden spell had already been cast, and there was no escape for them now.


    The cracks in the ground grew wider, revealing the true face of the magma beneath.


    Countless demons screamed in agony as they fell into the cracks below, sinking into theva.


    No one could climb out of theva, not even the demons.


    After arge number of demons were engulfed by the magma, Geva took a step back.


    From his pale face, it was clear that he had used up a lot of his magic power.


    But seeing the devastating situation of the demons, everyone was shocked by the incredible scene in front of them and no one dared to speak.


    Jenlyns who is watching this scene could only let out a sigh, "If the Arcane Master and Chronomancer hade to support the frontline defense back then, it wouldn''t have been like this."


    But back then, the Arcane Master and Chronomancer weren''t that kind-hearted.


    There was no point in talking about it now.


    As for Geva, Father Barry took out a ss bottle and handed it to him.


    Geva looked at the potion inside the ss bottle and asked, "What is this?"


    Hallyne noticed the small blue bottle and said proudly, "This is something my apprentice had invented. It''s a potion that can quickly restore magic power, and it''s much better than using mana stones. You should try it."


    Since Hallyne exined, Geva epted the bottle that Father Barry offered, but he still seemed doubtful, "It''s that amazing? I don''t believe it."


    Geva took a sip to test it out and felt the emptiness in his body quickly filled with magic power, though not fully restored.


    But it was clear that this magic-restoring potion was much more effective than mana stones.


    Geva asked, "How much does this potion cost? I want to stock up on some."


    Father Barry replied slyly, "Not much, just a few copper coins. You can get as many as you want."


    Geva was surprised, "A few copper coins? Why is it so cheap?"

 Chapter 198: Arcane Master And Chronomancer (Part 3)

    The price was much lower than that of mana stones.


    Even though the potion was slightly less effective, Arcane Master and Chronomancer had many expenses, so saving some money was a good thing.


    Hallyne exined, "The ingredients for these potions aren''t expensive. Any heroes can make them, and they''re sold at the general store. You''ll see them by yourself when you explore Ulon City."


    The Arcane Master and Chronomancer hadn''t expected Ulon City to offer so many surprises.


    They didn''t regreting to Ulon City at all and even looked forward to what was next.


    Geva used a forbidden spell to take out a small portion of the demon army, catching them off guard.


    The demons probably didn''t expect humans to have such methods.


    Now they were likely on high alert, discussing strategies, and probably wouldn''t dare to put pressure on Ulon City.


    As Jenlyns said this, Father Barry invited the Arcane Master and Chronomancer toe down from the city wall and take a tour around Ulon City.


    The Arcane Master and Chronomancer received some snacks in their hands and followed Father Barry, looking around like young men who had just entered the city and knew nothing about the world.


    This group of people was certainly eye-catching.


    Especially with Father Barry leading them, it immediately made the yers realize there might be a new storyline happening, so they quickly approached Father Barry to ask.


    "Father Barry, is there anything you need help with?"


    Normally, Father Barry would assign tasks for the yers toplete, and the yers would easily find out what this storyline was about.


    One yer, eager and ready to go, thought he had finally gotten lucky.


    He had just heard a lot of noise and,bined with the unfamiliar NPCs in front of him, was sure he had stumbled upon a main quest.


    However, Father Barry politely smiled and refused, "Sorry, there''s nothing that needs help at the moment."


    The yer was stunned.


    He wanted to say something, but a smarter yer behind him noticed something was off and quickly pulled him back.


    The yer who got pulled backined, "Why did you pull me? It looks like it''s an important storyline!"


    Since Master PungPong had be so popr in the gamingmunity, most yers now had streamed their own gamey.


    Just doing ordinary tasks didn''t attract many viewers; they needed to stream more main storyline quests to catch people''s attention.


    Just like Master PungPong and his group, who had entered the game early, had higher levels, and good favorability with NPCs, they often got special storyline quests.


    Now, many people are watching Master PungPong''s live streaming, and even the discussions on the forums were mostly about the information from his streams.


    The yer who saw what just happened couldn''t help but move closer.


    If he could get thetest storyline quest, he''d have a chance to be popr.


    If someone else took this chance, how could he sleep at night?


    But hispanion whispered, "Don''t rush..."


    The yer calmed down and listened to hispanion, staying still for a moment.


    He saw Father Barry also gently reject other yers'' requests, which made him feel a bit more at ease.


    However, for the Arcane Master and Chronomancer, this situation was a bit strange.


    Vundo who is puzzled by this scene asks his old friend Hallyne, "What''s going on? Are the people of Ulon City always this enthusiastic?"


    One after another kept asking if they needed help ¡ª they seemed too kind-hearted!


    Hallyne smacked his lips, feeling a bit proud, and said, "You''ll get used to it. As long as you offer some reward, the heroes are very easy to deal with and quite useful."


    He spoke as if the heroes were tools that could be used wherever needed.


    The Arcane Master and Chronomancer were in disbelief.


    Hallyne, seeing their reaction, didn''t exin much more.


    At times like this, that''s just how things were in Ulon City; with more contact, they would naturally understand.


    Father Barry led the Arcane Master and Chronomancer around Ulon City.


    The general store received a lot of praise from the Arcane Master and Chronomancer.


    They were so impressed by the potions sold there that they wanted to buy them all on the spot, but Father Barry stopped them, saying that Ulon City could provide these items directly to them.


    When they arrived at the weapon shop, even the Arcane Master and Chronomancer who didn''t use melee weapons were amazed by the weapons disyed there.


    "This craftsmanship is probably even sharper than the weapons forged by the royal family. As expected of the weapons from the Church of Light, they are undoubtedly the most powerful in the world of eorera," Geva remarked.


    The cksmith wiped the sweat from his forehead and said humbly, "It''s true that the technology was provided by the heroes, but it doesn''t deserve such high praise from you, sir."


    Geva, who had a passion for cold weapons, asked excitedly, "How much would it cost me to buy a weapon?"


    The cksmith nced at Father Barry cautiously, but Father Barry didn''t give him a single look.


    Hesitantly, the cksmith replied, "Two hundred copper coins."


    Geva''s eyes widened, "How much did you say?"


    The cksmith, thinking he had named too high a price, almost lost his footing under Geva''s gaze.


    But when the heroes came to buy weapons from him, they paid this price, and business at the weapon shop was always booming.


    It couldn''t be too high, could it?


    Geva picked up a longsword and feeling its cold sharpness in his hand, "A weapon this sharp costs only two hundred copper coins?"


    Seeing that Geva was actually surprised at how cheap the weapon was, the cksmith sighed in relief.


    It was his first time speaking to someone of such noble status, and he couldn''t quite gauge their reactions.


    Now it seemed they were easy to talk to.


    Feeling morefortable, the cksmith eagerly added, "The main reason is that, after the heroes improved the design and provided blueprints, it doesn''t take a very long time to make a weapon."

 Chapter 199: The Abyss (Part 1)

    "Plus, with the quarry next door, the resources are readily avable, so selling them in Ulon City doesn''t cost much," the cksmith continued, "Of course, if they are shipped to Lindblum City or sold to merchant caravans, the price would be different."


    Geva asked with interest, "So, are all the weapons were forged here?"


    The cksmith waved his hand and pointed in a direction, "See that oddly shaped ce over there? That''s where the ironworks is located. All the weapons are forged there and then transported here."


    The cksmith pointed to the location outside the city.


    The arcane masters and chronomancers were curious about how such a strange-looking building could produce such extraordinary weapons.


    They wanted to see how the ironworks operated.


    Father Barry, who was leading them, said, "Of course, you can. Right now, the demons don''t dare to act recklessly, so it''s not that dangerous to visit the ironworks."


    Father Barry prepared to lead the arcane masters and chronomancers to the ironworks, but then Hallyne spoke up,


    "My old friend, I won''t be joining you this time. This trip has already tired me out, and my apprentice must have been waiting for me for quite a while."


    Vundo looked unimpressed and couldn''t help butment, "You''ve mentioned your apprentice at least a hundred times on the way here. Is your apprentice really that great?"


    Hallyne grinned proudly, "Of course, my apprentice is the best."


    The one he valued most was Flower Deer, his favorite apprentice.


    With great hands-on skills and the ability toe up with solutions that even Hallyne hadn''t thought of.


    Aside from Flower Deer, his other apprentices didn''t have the same talent in alchemy, but they were particrly good at being considerate of their master.


    They knew that he loved drinking his favorite Chupa Chups, and they brought him some every day.


    Whenever they found something new and interesting, they would bring it to Hallyne.


    They were also very diligent, always doing whatever he asked without a word ofint.


    Watching Hallyne''s satisfied expression made Vundo''s teeth ache with envy, his face wrinkling like an orange.


    But what could he say?


    As an Arcane masters and Chronomancers, they were usually very exclusive, and since he had no apprentices, he couldn''t understand Hallyne''s feelings.


    However, seeing Hallyne''s situation made him consider taking on an apprentice himself.


    If he could find one like Hallyne''s, he would dly take them as his own.


    Father Barry listened quietly to Vundo and The others talking about apprentices, feeling admiration for the Holy Son.


    Back when he had Hallyne take on tasks, he should had already anticipated this oue.


    Now that the people from the Magic Tower were interested in taking apprentices, many yers who hadn''t yet chosen a job ss could finally find a master.


    Meanwhile, in the distance, Hanjun let out a big sneeze.


    He rubbed his nose, knowing without even checking that his believers must be talking about him again.


    By now, Hallyne should have arrived in Ulon City with the people from the Magic Tower, right?


    Even if he wasn''t there, Ulon City could manage on its own. Chapter Experience:


    They were still on their way to the Grand Canyon, and there were quite a few demons they had to face along the way.


    Luckily, Radolf and his group were quite scared of the demons, following the idea that less trouble is better.


    Everyone wanted to avoid conflict with the demons and didn''t want to stir up any fights.


    As they got closer to the Grand Canyon, Radolf and Master PungPong became quite friendly.


    Aside from Radolf''s identity as a member of the Order of the Shattering Light, he was just a wealthy young man who enjoyed new things and had his own opinions on everything.


    When it came to some issues, Master PungPong and his group were still cautious around Radolf.


    After all, Radolf was a follower of the Order of the Shattering Light, while they were the heroes summoned by the Church of Light.


    The viewers in the live streaming had been watching for a few days and noticed that Radolf had no idea about Master PungPong and his group''s intentions.


    He thought they were just like him, believing he had foundpanions.


    Radolf was so naive and clueless that the viewers in the chat couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    [ Chat Messages ]:


    [ User1: Has Radolf really not noticed that Hanjun is actually the Holy Son of the Church of Light, the target of the Order of the Shattering Light''s assassination? ]


    [  User2: Poor Radolf, he hasn''t realized at all that Master PungPong and the others are just trying to get information out of him. ]


    [ User3: Everyone is tricking Radolf; I just want to give him aforting pat on his head. ]


    [ User4: Radolf is from the Order of the Shattering Light, right? have you all forgotten that they tried to assassinate the Holy Son? And now you''re just letting him off? ]


    [ User5: Definitely a die-hard fan of the Holy Son up there. ]


    [ User6: What''s wrong with being a die-hard fan? The Holy Son''s looks are way better than Radolf''s. Even if my beliefs follow my aesthetics, I''ve got to follow the right person, right?? ]


    [ User7: Let''s not argue; the Holy Son is indeed very good-looking, but Radolf, with that boy-next-door look, is also quite adorable. ]


    Hanjun sat on his horse and once again felt a bit of faith energying from Earth.


    He couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Ever since the third round of beta testers was expanded, more people had started streaming online, and at the same time, more faith energy was drifting over from Earth.


    It seemed he had underestimated the power of the people on Earth.


    Maybe he should try approaching things from the yers'' perspective?


    As Hanjun was thinking this, he suddenly heard sounds of surprise from Radolf and his group.


    He urged his horse forward until he was level with Radolf and quickly understood why Radolf had made such a noise.

 Chapter 200: The Abyss (Part 2)

    Standing on the mountain top, looking down, they were met by a cold wind filled with sand blowing up from the bottom of the Great Rift Valley.


    The wind was so sharp that it felt like tiny stones were scraping against their faces.


    But this small difort didn''t matter much; what truly amazed them was the breathtaking view of the Grand Canyon.


    Radolf excitedly eximed, "Our Lord must be deep within the canyon! We''ve finally found the right ce!"


    In contrast, Master PungPong and his group quickly regained theirposure after their initial amazement.


    This holographic game was incredibly realistic.


    Although, none of them had seen a real Grand Canyon in their lives, but they didn''t fully agree with what Radolf had said.


    Master PungPong asked, "The canyon is so deep. How do you n to find anything down there?"


    Radolf couldn''t hear anything else at this point and started rushing down the mountain with his people like a crazy person.


    Master PungPong stayed where he was, much calmer than Radolf and his group, highlighting how unusual their behavior was.


    Luckily, Radolf wasn''t paying any attention to them; his eyes were fixed only on the Grand Canyon, so he didn''t notice anything was wrong.


    Master PungPong turned around to Hanjun and asked, "What should we do now?"


    Earlier, Hanjun had mentioned bringing them to the Abyss to attract the attention of the demons.


    But so far, they hadn''t encountered many demons along the way.


    How were they supposed to get the demons'' attention?


    Hanjun smiled mysteriously and said, "All we need to do now is be patient and wait."


    Master PungPong didn''t understand what Hanjun meant by being patient.


    But soon, he figured it out because the sight of Radolf and his group running toward the Grand Canyon attracted many demons emerging from the darkness.


    The Order of the Shattering Lights couldn''t do anything against the demons either because, to the demons, they were also humans and therefore targets to be eliminated.


    When the demons arrived, the Order of the Shattering Lights could only try to escape in all directions.


    Master PungPong watched this scene and asked nkly, "Should we help them?"


    Hanjun replied, "If they dare toe here, they must have more tricks up their sleeves. Let them handle it on their own."


    After the Order of the Shattering Lights had led the demons away, Hanjun gave the signal, and Master PungPong and his group moved out.


    By the time they stepped forward, the demons had already gone, chasing after Radolf and his group, and no one was left to stop them anymore.


    Master PungPong looked at Hanjun.


    Hanjun nodded his head and said, "Since someone helped draw the enemies away, let''s head down."


    Master PungPong was surprised, "Head down? Where are we going?"


    Hanjun nodded again, "Don''t worry, we won''t go too deep. We just need to stop not far from here."


    Master PungPong asked nervously, "Going down is fine, but how do we get back up when we''re done?"


    Hanjun waved his hand, "Rx, since I brought you here, I can definitely take you back."


    He sounded so confident, but Master PungPong and his group still felt uneasy about this trip.


    Following Hanjun''s advice, Master PungPong and the others started to head down the cliff.


    From a distance, the Grand Canyon looked very deep, but when they looked closer, they found a narrow path along the edge that they could walk down.


    They went down the path, step by step, into the dim canyon floor.


    The air was damp and stuffy, and there was no sound except for their footsteps.


    There wasn''t even a single animal at the bottom of the canyon.


    No wonder it was called the Abyss, just as Hanjun had said.


    Maybe all the demons had been drawn away by Radolf, because they hadn''t met anyone along the way.


    Just when Master PungPong and the others thought they might have to walk for a long time to reach the bottom, they suddenly found themselves stepping onto t ground.


    Looking up, they could only see a crack in the sky with a faint sliver of light shining through.


    All around them, it waspletely dark.


    As they walked along the bottom of the cliff, they noticed it was very t, like the bottom of the sea, quiet and still.


    A dark, eerie feeling spread through the air, and even Master PungPong and his group could sense that something wasn''t quite right in this ce.


    They didn''t dare to speak, feeling that the atmosphere in this ce was getting worse and worse.


    In the darkness, they could faintly hear their own breathing and tingling sensation as if someone was silently watching them.


    But whenever they tried to find the source of that gaze, they couldn''t see anyone in the darkness, making them feel very nervous as they continued walking.


    Suddenly, halfway through their walk, they finally encountered someone other than their own group.


    It was then that they heard a breathing sound, and soon, a pair of red eyes slowly approached them in the dark.


    A low growl came from the darkness, making it clear that there was something very dangerous there.


    Not being able to see what it was and only hearing the sound made it even scarier.


    Master PungPong''s heart began to race, but before they could say anything, the chat in the live streaming was already filled with scaredments.


    [ I didn''t know this game was a horror game! ]


    [ Chat, protect me! Give me some warnings, I''m scared! ]


    Spicy vor Fairy nced at Hanjun and saw that Hanjun remained calm, which made him feel less afraid.


    Hanjun was their biggest source of confidence.


    If Hanjun wasn''t worried, then they didn''t need to worry either. Chapter Discover:


    But what appeared in front of the yers next still gave them a fright.


    Because there weren''t just one pair of red eyes ¡ª there were three pairs.


    As the creature with the heavy breathing slowly approaching them, it revealed two more pairs of eyes.

 Chapter 201: The Abyss (Part 3)

    From its size, it seemed to be about the same height as a human.


    The three heads that was connected together in a distinctive way made Spicy vor Fairy shout out its name instinctively: "Cerberus, the Hellhound?"


    Upon hearing its name, one of the heads of the three-headed dog lifted slightly while the other two lowered, showing which head was in charge.


    All three heads bared their sharp fangs and let out a roar, with a foul smell wafting towards them.


    Clearly, it was the big boss who is guarding this area.


    Master PungPong asked cautiously, "There are only four of us. Can we beat this boss?"


    But Hanjun replied, "Cerberus is the mount of the God of Darkness. It''s likely the strongest one among the demon beasts, just like the White Moon Wolf n under the God of Light."


    Master PungPong''s eyes widened in shock, "That strong? There are only a few of us. There''s no way we can beat it, right?"


    This ce didn''t look like somewhere they should be.


    If Hanjun hadn''t been with them, they might have died as soon as they entered this Abyss Zone.


    Hanjun smiled and said, "Why not? Besides, Cerberus being here means we''ve found the right ce. This is the Abyss."


    While they were talking, Cerberus didn''t care about their conversation.


    It had already started moving slowly toward them, step by step.


    Its movements were like those of a beast that had spotted its prey, and it clearly saw Master PungPong and his group as its next meal.


    Master PungPong noticed this and said with a worried face, "Please stop talking. The Cerberus is almost here!"


    Hanjun took a step forward, standing in front of Cerberus, and said to the yers, "I''ll handle the Cerberus. You all just need to stay safe."


    Just like he said, everything in this Abyss Zone should be left to Hanjun.


    As Hanjun slowly approached the Cerberus, the main head of Cerberus red its nostrils, trying to catch the scent of the person in front of it.


    It seemed like it had picked up a familiar smell...


    Cerberus paused its attack and barked at Hanjun.


    "Ruff.."


    The bark sounded no different from that of a regr dog.


    But Hanjun understood what it was saying.


    [ Your scent... is very familiar. Who are you? ]


    Of course, Hanjun wouldn''t reveal his identity in front of the yers.


    He simply replied, "If the God of Darkness and the God of Light were on good terms back then, it makes sense that you would recognize the power I carry."


    One of Cerberus''s heads continued to sniff him carefully and barked again.


    [ You do have the scent of the God of Light, but why are you here? ]


    Hanjun shrugged his shoulder and said, "I want to see the God of Darkness. He should be asleep here, right? Ourst conversation was unfinished, and I have some questions to ask him."


    Cerberus didn''t answer him; there was some confusion in its mind.


    Just as Hanjun said, it did recognize the scent on Hanjun, but the God of Darkness had ordered it not to let anyone through.


    Did that include Hanjun as well?


    Cerberus didn''t have very high intelligence, so its thinking was temporarily stuck.


    Master PungPong saw this and whispered to the others, "What''s going on? They didn''t start fighting?"


    Spicy vor Fairy squinted and said, "It looks like Cerberus isn''t a boss for now, but more like a story-rted NPC. Too bad we can''t understand what it''s saying."


    Even though they didn''t know what was Cerberus said, they realized this was an important part of the story, so they focused on what would happen next.


    Cerberus stayed silent for a long time without saying anything, so Hanjun suggested, "How about you go inside and ask the God of Darkness? Tell him what''s happening here and let him decide whether to see me or not."


    Cerberus immediately refused his suggestion.


    [ No. ]


    Hanjun asked, "Why not?"


    [ Because my God has fallen into a deep sleep. He said not to disturb his rest unless it''s a special situation. ]


    Hanjun frowned.


    Asleep?


    Thest time he saw the God of Darkness in a dream, the God of Darkness''s mind seemed quite alert.


    And the actions of the demons should have been directed by the God of Darkness.


    So why would Cerberus say that the God of Darkness is still asleep?


    However, Hanjun was determined to meet the God of Darkness and get some answers from him, so he said, "So, isn''t my appearance now considered a special situation?"


    Cerberus was silent for a moment, unsure of how to reply.


    Cerberus could sense that Hanjun had a special identity, but it couldn''t think clearly about the situation.


    Hanjun didn''t want to wait for Cerberus to respond any longer.


    He had already been as patient as he could be.


    When he was just about to take action.


    Then Cerberus thought carefully with its three heads and suddenly said.


    [ Alright, you can go in, but the people behind you cannot. ]


    Hanjun lowered his raised hand, and Cerberus didn''t even realize it had narrowly escaped a terrible fate.


    When Hanjun turned around to look at the yers, Master PungPong and the others quickly reassured him, "Don''t worry, we''ll just wait here."


    After all, they were deep in the Abyss, and the demons wouldn''te here.


    As long as Cerberus didn''t attack them, they would be safe.


    Seeing how rxed they were, Hanjun nodded his head and said, "Alright then, stay here. I''ll be back soon."


    Master PungPong watched as Hanjun walked into the darkness alone, while Cerberus stood guard at the entrance.


    The yers looked around, feeling a bit uneasy without Hanjun, so they tried to distract themselves by talking.


    Master PungPong said, "Looks like we won''t be able to see what happens in Hanjun''s storyline, but maybe we can take this time to analyze the current situation. It might help us understand the main quest better."


    Spicy vor Fairy adjusted his sses and said, "It''s good that you''re thinking like that. Let me share my thoughts next."

 Chapter 202: God of Darkness (Part 1)

    "I feel like Hanjun''s attitude is a bit unusual this time. Logically speaking, the God of Darkness and the God of Light are sworn enemies, so it''s impossible for Hanjun to take an initiative to find the God of Darkness without the God of Light permission. Maybe, just as Hanjun mentioned, there is a reason why the God of Darkness wants to destroy humanity."


    While the yers were analyzing the situation outside, Hanjun, after passing Cerberus, sessfully entered the depths of the Abyss.


    It was pitch dark here, just like the darkness itself, so deep that you couldn''t see your hand in front of your face.


    Hanjun raised his hand and cast a Glimmering Glow spell, illuminating a five-meter radius around him.


    Unfortunately, he still couldn''t see anything around him.


    Faintly, he heard a strange voice calling him from a distance.


    Hanjun slowly walked in the direction from which the voice came.


    He reached a spot where there seemed to be a thin barrier, with no apparent difference between the inside and the outside.


    However, his subconscious told him that this was a boundary, meant to prevent people from identally entering.


    Once inside, it might not be the same ce anymore.


    Without hesitation, Hanjun walked forward and found that the barrier did not stop him; instead, it seemed to wee him joyfully.


    Passing through the barrier felt like walking through a doorway made of flowing water, leading to a new world.


    When Hanjun opened his eyes, he saw a blue sky with white clouds and golden light all around.


    The warm sun shone on him, making him squintfortably.


    When he opened his eyes again, Hanjun realized this ce looked very familiar.


    Whether it was the throne under the big tree or the decorations around the throne, everything gave him a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    But back then, the person sitting on the throne wasn''t this man in ck robes.


    This man was resting his chin on his hand, pretending to sleep on the throne, looking like time had treated him well.


    Hanjun couldn''t help but take two steps forward.


    The ck-haired man sensed his footsteps, slowly opened his eyes, and upon seeing him, he wasn''t surprised at all.


    He sighed and said, "You''re here."


    Hanjun nodded his head instinctively, "I''m here."


    Just as Hanjun had guessed, when the ck-haired man opened his eyes, they were indeed a pair of red eyes¡ªthe same eyes that Hanjun had seen in his dream before.


    It was no surprise; this person was the God of Darkness.


    But Hanjun didn''t understand what the God of Darkness was doing and felt a bit confused.


    The God of Darkness stood up, and Hanjun noticed they were about the same height.


    When he looked down, he realized that he had somehow returned to his original appearance.


    Like the God of Darkness, he was wearing clothes of the same style but in a different color.


    Both of their outfits were adorned with tassels that made a pleasant sound whenever they moved.


    While Hanjun wasn''t paying attention, the God of Darkness had already walked over and stood beside him.


    The two of them stood side by side as if they had been like this for a long time.


    Still puzzled, Hanjun watched as the God of Darkness bent down, wiped his hand, and an image appeared on the clouds beneath their feet.


    The scene seemed to show the people who are worshipping the statue of the God of Light.


    Observing their devoted expressions and clothing, Hanjun''s confusion grew even deeper.


    Could this scene be¡­a memory from his past?


    Hanjun decided to keep watching.


    After all, he had lost many of his memories, so this was a good chance to fill in the gaps and figure out how his rtionship with the God of Darkness had fallen apart.


    He heard the God of Darkness ask, "Are you still allowing these humans to use your divine power?"


    Hanjun didn''t know how to respond, but he heard another version of himself speak up, "Isn''t this a good thing? After using my power, their lives have greatly improved. They can fill their stomachs and heal themselves when injured. They''re growing stronger and stronger."


    He spoke with great happiness, as if he were genuinely happy for humanity.


    This tone left the God of Darkness unsure of what to say next, so he fell silent.


    Then Hanjun heard himself continue, "But you¡ªyou can''t keep hiding like this. We can regain our divine power through faith, but creating this world and all the other creatures took so much of our strength. You need followers like me too."


    After a long pause, the God of Darkness replied, "I have followers."


    The God of Light said, "You always prefer creatures other than humans."


    The God of Darkness asked, "Do you not like them?"


    The God of Light responded, "Are you talking about dragons and elves? Of course, I like them. But they''re so powerful that they don''t need my concern."


    The God of Darkness fell silent again, "I find it strange why such a weak race as humans gets so much of your attention."


    The God of Light smiled and did not exin.


    Present-day Hanjun was puzzled.


    So there were dragons and elves even back then?


    Then, why are these two races can no longer be seen on the world of eorera today?


    Now, with only Butch who just a Draconid race with half true dragon bloodline, left, it''s no wonder he said he is thest true dragon bloodline.


    Hanjun noticed that the scene before him was disturbed, like the calm surface of the water being stirred by a hand.


    When everything settled again, a different scene appeared.


    This time, he was no longer viewed from the perspective of the God of Light but as an observer.


    The God of Light had fallen into a deep sleep and was being held in the God of Darkness''s arms, who was slowly walking toward the throne.


    The God of Darkness carefully ced the God of Light on the throne, arranging him into a sleeping posture.

 Chapter 203: God of Darkness (Part 2)

    Anyone could see that he was just asleep.


    The God of Darkness stood still silently, gazing at the God of Light for a long time without moving.


    The bright blue sky and white clouds seemed to sense something and began to dim.


    The dark clouds spread across the entire divine realm.


    A bolt of lightning struck down, hitting a stone pir, and causing it to crack and explode with a deafening sound.


    The God of Darkness remained indifferent to all of this, he just staying in his original position while staring at the God of Light.


    Hanjun could feel the deep sadness just by looking at the God of Darkness lonely back.


    Although his face showed no emotion, the grief around him was palpable.


    So, it wasn''t because he was seriously hurt by a sneak attack from the God of Darkness, but rather for some other reason that he fell into a deep sleep?


    Hanjun thought about this as he watched the God of Darkness turn into a wisp of ck smoke and disappear from the divine realm, leaving the God of Light alone, asleep on his throne.


    A thousand yearster, he would slowly wake up, having forgotten everything that had happened.


    Hanjun took a deep look at his former self and turned around to leave.


    As a God, he knew that this was just a memory and there was nothing he could do to change things that had already happened.


    However, he could take this chance to go down to the mortal world and see what had happened there.


    Although he was like a visitor in his own memories, Hanjun sessfully reached the human world.


    He found that the demons had already appeared.


    They didn''t eat, drink, or need rest, and soon they made humans their target, following the God of Darkness''s order to destroy the entire world.


    When humans realized that only the magic from the Church of Light worked against the demons, they also discovered they could no longer use magic, as if the God of Light had taken back the power he had given to them.


    No matter how much they prayed at the Church of Light, they never received any more guidance from the God of Light.


    They finally realized that their God had abandoned them.


    Helpless, they were forced to rely on their own strength, but apart from the power given by the God of Light, they had no other skills.


    This led to the birth of Wizards and Warlocks.


    Unfortunately, although the Wizards and Warlocks were strong, their power was still not as effective against the demons as Light-type Magic.


    From then on, the world of eorera fell.


    Hanjun quickly looked around and woke up from these scenes, realizing what was going on.


    It turned out he wasn''t experiencing his own memories but the God of Darkness''s memories.


    After all, he had no way of knowing what happened after he fell asleep.


    This seemed to exin some of Hanjun''s questions.


    But it also raised more questions: if the God of Darkness wasn''t the bad guy who hurt the God of Light, then why did he still do these things and want to destroy the world?


    The God of Darkness sat not far from Hanjun, his voiceing slowly, "Even so, do you still want to stop me?"


    Hanjun came back to his senses and jokingly asked, "Are you saying you did all of this for me?"


    The God of Darkness replied in a puzzled tone, "Of course. If I hadn''t done these things, you would still be asleep."


    Hanjun didn''t understand the logic behind the God of Darkness''s reasoning and said directly, "If I''m already awake, why don''t you stop?"


    The God of Darkness replied confidently, "You still haven''t regained your original strength, have you? Only when I have wiped out humanity can everything return to how it was. I did nothing wrong."


    Hanjun just felt a headacheing on.


    Are the gods of another world really this hard to deal with?


    He felt like there was no way tomunicate right now; the God of Darkness wouldn''t listen to him at all and didn''t think there was anything wrong with his logic.


    Besides, the God of Darkness''s strength was not weaker than Hanjun''s, so Hanjun couldn''t just catch him and beat him up.


    Hanjun could only say with a headache, "Are you sure you want to keep doing this? Even if it means being my enemy, does it not matter to you?"


    The God of Darkness paused for a long time after hearing this.


    Just when Hanjun thought he might change his mind, he said, "If that''s the case, I will continue."


    Hanjun: "..."


    The God of Darkness was so determined, it seemed there was really no way around this.


    What puzzled Hanjun even more was that he noticed that the God of Darkness''s voice was more weaker than he remembered.


    So, he asked directly, "Come to think of it, you''re not in great shape either, right? Creating so many demons must have used up a lot of your divine power."


    The God of Darkness did not answer, which, in Hanjun''s eyes, was an acknowledgment.


    Unlike Hanjun, the God of Darkness had no followers except for the Order of the Shattering Light, so his divine power recovered very slowly.


    No wonder he wasn''t leading the demon army himself and was instead resting in the Abyss.


    Both of them were in simr conditions now; neither of them was better off than the other.


    If they fought now, it would only lead to mutual destruction.


    The God of Darkness might not care, but Hanjun couldn''t afford to fall here.


    The system for <<God''s Games Online>> was built with his divine power, and if he fall into deep sleep again, the yers would likely disconnected from the Earth and their consciousness would be trapped in this world.


    As for why the God of Darkness didn''t want to take action, Hanjun couldn''t figure it out.


    However, Hanjun had a faint guess.

 Chapter 204: God of Darkness (Part 3)

    He and the God of Darkness were born from the Chaos Universe.


    If we use an Earth analogy, they were like fraternal twins.


    Before the God of Light fell into deep sleep, their rtionship was very good.


    It seemed that the God of Darkness was just stubborn, not bloodthirsty.


    The God of Light who is falling into deep sleep might not have been caused by the God of Darkness.


    Hanjun said, "In that case, let''s not take any action and see who will win in the end, how about that?"


    The God of Darkness frowned from a distance and answered slowly, "The destruction of the world of eorera is already destined. Even you can''t stop it."


    Hanjun smiled, "Whether I can stop it or not will depend on the oue."


    The God of Darkness then said, "Well, fine. I won''t directly attack humanity."


    Hanjun pped his hands, "Perfect. I won''t attack the demon army either."


    The Gods'' words are binding, so they couldn''t go back on what they said.


    The two gods looked at each other, both understanding the situation.


    They only promised that they would not take action directly, but they didn''t say anything about indirectly affecting each other''s forces.


    In short, both had their own ns.


    After settling this, the God of Darkness lounged on his seat and wearily asked, "So, you came all the way here just for this?"


    Hanjun smiled slyly and said, "Of course, it''s not just for this. But I won''t disturb you any longer."


    With the God of Darkness''s slightly astonished look, Hanjun voluntarily woke up from the Abyss.


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself still standing in the same ce.


    The Glimmering Glow spell he had cast was still illuminating the area nearby, suggesting that not much time had passed since he entered the God of Darkness''s barrier.


    Hanjun waved his hand, and the Glimmering Glow spell disappeared.


    He certainly hadn''t forgotten why he came here in the first ce.


    In the next moment, he used all his divine power, and a giant sword appeared in the air above him.


    The powerful divine power it held was emanated from the sword, creating a tremendous pressure.


    At the same time, the giant sword illuminated the entire abyss, like daylight breaking through the darkness¡ªblinding and bright.


    The intense divine power made the demons nearby feel extremely ufortable.


    It was just a hint of divine power, and if it were to attack them directly, they would probably be annihted on the spot.


    The sword''s influence spread beyond the Abyss Zone, reaching the demon army.


    Even Father Barry in Ulon City could sense this divine power, and the entire world of eorera felt that this was a sign of the God of Light''s awakening.


    The demons were shocked and scared by such a small ripple of power, which had a strong deterrent effect on them.


    The God of Light''s followers knelt on the ground, worshipping the ce where the sword had risen and chanting their faith.


    Even ordinary people across the world of eorera could sense this scene.


    Those who observed this up close, including Master PungPong, were left dumbfounded.


    They looked up at the giant sword that illuminated everything around, and their first reaction was¡ª


    Hanjun caused such a bigmotion that the giant sword could be seen for hundreds of miles around.


    Since this area was like the demon''s backyard, the demons were definitely heading in this direction now.


    Was this quest just to attract all the hatred from the demons?


    Did this mean they had toe here just to get themselves getting killed?


    In this situation, could they really make it out alive?


    No matter what they thought, the viewers in the live streaming were more focused on the spectacr special effects of the scene.


    [ See, I knew watching Master PungPong live streaming was the right choice! You can only see such epic moments here! ]


    [ True, I''ve been checking out a few other streamers, and they''re still doing daily quests in Ulon City. It''s not exactly boring, but sticking with Master PungPong live streaming is way more exciting! ]


    [ I just wondering what Hanjun had said to the God of Darkness after he went in. Why did he suddenly start attacking like that? Can he really beat a God? ]


    [ Did he just sessfully sneak into the enemy''s base? ]


    Faced with the audience''s questions, Master PungPong and the others hesitated as they stared at the spot where Hanjun had disappeared.


    Not long after that, Hanjun came out from the darkness while running toward them.


    He waved his hand and quickly said to them, "Come on,e on, let''s get out of here while we still can!"


    What they thought would be a triumphant return looked entirely different, and hearing Hanjun''s words left the yers dumbfounded.


    The viewers in the live streaming were also stunned.


    [ Wow, I thought he was going all-out, but it turns out it was just a bluff. ]


    [ This is called a diversion! Did you forget the goal of this quest? ]


    [ True¡­ What were they supposed to be doing again? ]


    [ To the ones above, they''re here to relieve the pressure on Ulon City and divert the demon army''s attention. Ulon City is low on manpower and can barely hold out. ]


    [ But I heard from some other streamers that a few powerful wizards and warlocks have arrived in Ulon City and have temporarily eased the pressure there. ]


    Master PungPong and the others snapped back to reality and quickly followed behind Hanjun.


    Spicy vor Fairy took the opportunity to ask for information, "How did your talk with the God of Darkness go? Did he suddenly turn hostile?"


    Hanjun waved his hand, "The God of Darkness didn''t say much. As a God, he wouldn''t be petty enough to target just a few of us."


    Meanwhile, in the Abyss, the God of Darkness sneezed and had a confused look on his face.


    Spicy vor Fairy looked up at Hanjun''s actions and asked, "¡­Then what''s going on?"

 Chapter 205: God of Darkness (Part 4)

    Hanjun replied, "Did you guys forget the mission for this operation?"


    Spicy vor Fairy: "¡­"


    He seemed to have really forgotten.


    Looking back, he remembered.


    Hanjun smiled mischievously, clearly up to something, "From now on, it''s up to you all to avoid the demons'' pursuit."


    Today, Hanjun had finally gotten some information about his forgotten memories, so he was in a good mood and looking rather satisfied.


    The only ones feeling frustrated were the yers.


    Their faces clearly said, "You made such a big scene, and now we have to figure out how to escape?"


    "We''re low-level and can''t fly, you know?!"


    Then Hanjun said, "Heroes, now is the time for you to show your skills."


    Immediately, the system notification popped up with a mission update and disyed the rewards.


    Not just experience points and reputation, butpleting the mission even included a chance to learn magic?


    This was worth it!


    The yers were instantly filled with enthusiasm, thinking hard about how to escape.


    Surely by now, the demons had realized what was happening.


    They must have sensed such a strong divine power in the Abyss Zone and would soon send people over.


    The yers only had a few minutes to escape from this ce.


    Just as Spicy vor Fairy predicted, the demon general was troubled.


    Ever since a few powerful Arcane Masters and Chronomancers arrived in Ulon City, a single forbidden spell from them had taken out a lot of demons.


    On top of that, Ulon City had a barrier, which they couldn''t break through.


    This was the first time the demon general had hit a wall, and he was still thinking about how to attack.


    Suddenly, he sensed a strong divine powering from behind.


    Someone had actually sneaked into the Abyss Zone?


    The demon general narrowed his eyes and red back with displeasure.


    He wondered which human was so bold as to dare enter the Abyss Zone.


    Whoever it was, he was determined to make them taste the might of the demons.


    But the demon general''s expression quickly changed when he realized that the God of Light''s power wasing from the Abyss.


    That meant someone had reached the ce where the God of Darkness was sleeping.


    The demon general stood up, walked out of his tent, and said to his personal guards, "Quick! Send people to capture whoever it is! I want to see who dares to disturb our God''s rest!"


    His guards immediately followed his orders and headed to the Abyss Zone.


    At this point, the demon general no longer cared about Ulon City; all he could think about was what was happening in the Abyss Zone.


    This meant that Hanjun''s n had indeed seeded.


    Ulon City also sensed the strong God of Light''s powering from the Abyss Zone, and the wizards and warlocks from the Magic 5ower were amazed at such incredible strength.


    One of them couldn''t help but remark, "I didn''t expect the declining Church of Light to have someone this powerful. This must be the Holy Son of the Church of Light, right?"


    "With this kind of power, even we cannot bepared to him."


    After hearing this, Jenlyns happily patted the table, "I knew the Holy Son would seed. Now, Ulon City can finally rest for a while."


    One of his subordinates agreed, "I didn''t think the Holy Son could cause such a bigmotion. At least now we can rx a little."


    Jenlyns was pleased at first, but then he sighed, "We are still too few in number and not strong enough. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have to let the Holy Son act alone. I just hope they cane back safely."


    Only the group in the Abyss Zone, led by Master PungPong, could answer that question.


    It was Flower Deer, who came up with an idea.


    She borrowed materials from Hallyne to make four grappling hooks, which she had on her when they set out, just in case they needed them.


    Now it seemed that using these grappling hooks was much easier than taking the long way up the mountain.


    However, there were only four grappling hooks and their group had 5 people.


    So what should they do?


    Master PungPong shrugged his shoulder and said, "So what? NPCs can follow automatically anyway, right?"


    When he said this, he instinctively avoided looking at Hanjun.


    Everyone knew that the NPCs in <<God''s Games Online>> were very intelligent.


    If Hanjun heard what he said, his favorability would be dropped, right?


    Spicy vor Fairy hesitated, ncing between Hanjun and Master PungPong.


    He didn''t dare say what was on his mind.


    Hanjun had his hands behind his back and smiled at them, seeming genuinely unbothered by their words.


    But Spicy vor Fairy still felt a little uneasy, so he went up to ask Hanjun directly.


    Hanjun replied, "As long as you make sure you stay safe, I''m fine."


    What Hanjun didn''t say out loud was that he had definitely heard what Master PungPong said.


    He was smiling on the outside, but deep down, he was already nning a little "gift" for him.


    Hearing Hanjun''s exnation, Spicy vor Fairy finally rxed and gave a signal to his teammates.


    When the yers finally climbed up, they looked around and saw that they were already surrounded by a group of strong demons.


    Master PungPong who is still catching his breath, looked up and almost fainted when he saw the demons.


    He looked around and realized that there were more demons surrounding him than anyone else.


    And to make it worse, he was the only one who hadn''t chosen a job ss yet, making him much weaker inbatpared to his teammates.


    Master PungPong fell silent.


    To make matters worse, Hanjun had already mounted a horse at some point.


    He nudged the horse''s sides and, with a shout, rode off in the direction he was pointing.


    Master PungPong''s hand trembled as he heard Hanjun call out, "I''ll leave the cleanup to you guys! Good luck!"


    Fortunately, the demons that had surrounded them at first weren''t very high level.

 Chapter 206: Aftermath (Part 1)

    Master PungPong and his group quickly defeated them and found their hidden horses.


    They rode like a mad man to catch up with Hanjun.


    After this sudden situation, Master PungPong started to sense something was wrong and muttered, "Could Hanjun actually control the demons or something?"


    Spicy vor Fairy shot him a look, as if to say, "Keep muttering, and you might be in trouble again."


    Hanjun just smiled without saying anything.


    He couldn''t control the demons, but he could attach his divine power to the yers.


    The demons could definitely sense his divine power on them.


    Seeing Master PungPong glowing with a divine power, and thinking about the giant sword above the Abyss, they probably assumed he was the one who causing trouble in the Abyss Zone, so they all charged at him.


    Even though there were demons behind them, for now, they were not close enough to catch up with them.


    Master PungPong and his team were a bit relieved.


    Still, they didn''t dare stop now and continued to ride their horse quickly, trying to find another route back to Ulon City.


    Along the way, they encountered some demons, but they managed to handle them.


    Luckily, there weren''t too many demons; otherwise, they would have been overwhelmed.


    To their surprise, halfway through their journey, they ran into Radolf, who had been helping them draw away the demons''s attention.


    The members of the Order of the Shattering Light looked pretty bad, as if they had been beaten up.


    It seemed that they hadn''t fared much better while being chased by the demons.


    Master PungPong and his group looked down from their horses at the people sitting on the ground without a hint of nobility.


    With a smile in his voice, he said, "Oh, isn''t this Radolf? How did you all end up here?"


    Radolf was startled by the sound of hoofbeats, thinking the demons had returned.


    At first, they hadn''t been careful and were spotted by the demons, so they had no choice but to pick a direction and run away.


    To be honest, even though they were members of the Order of the Shattering Light, they didn''t know much about Dark-type Magic, so all they could do was focus on escaping.


    Unexpectedly, halfway through their escape, a miraculous phenomenon appeared from the Abyss, and the demons immediately stopped chasing them and turned around.


    As they passed by, the demons didn''t even nce at them.


    It was as if they posed no threat at all and that there was a stronger presence that terrified the demons.


    Overall, Radolf and his group had barely escaped with their lives.


    They couldn''t care about their dignity or appearance and just sat on the ground catching their breath.


    Radolf didn''t expect to run into Master PungPong and his group again.


    Radolf wasn''t foolish; he noticed that when the demons were chasing them, Master PungPong and his group didn''t help them, and now, with such a bigmotion happening, it had to be rted to them.


    Thinking back, their behavior had been suspicious from the start.


    If they weren''t the members of the Order of the Shattering Light, they must have had some other purpose for entering the Abyss Zone.


    "Who are you really?" Radolf asked sharply.


    Master PungPong replied, "Why don''t youe with us to Ulon City, and you''ll find out?"


    Radolf frowned.


    Seeing how confident Master PungPong looked, he could sense something was wrong, "You came from Ulon City? Are you the heroes summoned by the Church of Light?"


    Master PungPong nodded his head, "I didn''t expect you to figure it out so quickly."


    Radolf stared at Hanjun, he was more wary of this person.


    Even though Hanjun was just a fifteen-year-old boy, he could feel a powerful auraing from him.


    "This person, could he be...?"


    That''s right, Hanjun had just used the power of the God Light to create such a bigmotion, and now he didn''t fully hide his presence, making Radolf sense something unusual.


    Master PungPong answered for him, "That''s right, this is the Holy Son of the Church of Light, the very person you were nning to assassinate. But I suggest you give up on that idea because you can''t beat him."


    Radolf gave a bitter smile.


    He realized that he had led these people to his Lord''s resting ce.


    If it weren''t for him, they wouldn''t have found the Abyss so easily.


    And from the recent events, it seemed like the Holy Son of the Church of Light had done something to his Lord.


    He had made a big mistake!


    Hanjun who is sitting leisurely on his horse, said, "Take them with you."


    Master PungPong immediately responded, but after that, he realized something was off, "You want us to take all of them with us?"


    Hanjun nodded, "Just let them lead the way."


    That made sense.


    They couldn''t go back the way they came, and Radolf''s group was the only one familiar with the surroundings.


    They had to make use of them.


    Radolf''s body stiffened.


    He hadn''t expected that in less than half a day, their rtionship would change so drastically.


    However, when he looked at Hanjun, Radolf felt defeated again.


    If Hanjun was really the one who caused such a bigmotion, Radolf was sure that none of them was a match for him.


    It would be better to just obey and avoid bringing trouble upon themselves.


    Radolf thought it over and resigned himself to the situation.


    But before they moved on, he had one question, "Can I ask, did you really reach the Abyss?"


    Master PungPong and the others looked at each other.


    Given the circumstances back then, they had sort of reached it, right?


    "Yeah, we made it there, but we just stood outside."


    However, it was because they were blocked by the Cerberus at the gate.


    None of them knew what happened inside, except for Hanjun.


    They nced at Hanjun, unsure if they should ask him directly.


    Before they could decide, Flower Deer asked, "Hanjun, did you see the God of Darkness? What did you say to him?"

 Chapter 207: Aftermath (Part 2)

    Hearing that Hanjun had met the God of Darkness, Radolf''s eyes were lit up, and all the members of the Order of the Shattering Light turned their gaze toward Hanjun.


    They wanted to hear anything about their Lord even though it was from their enemy.


    Hanjun stroked his chin and thinking carefully, "There wasn''t much to say. He just showed me some things. Too bad I still don''t know why the God of Darkness wants to destroy the world."


    Radolf shook his head, agreeing with the God of Darkness''s will, "Does the God of Darkness need a reason to destroy the world? He does it simply because he wants to."


    Flower Deer looked at him and suddenly asked, "If the God of Darkness wants to destroy the world, wouldn''t you also be destroyed? Why aren''t you upset and still support this idea?"


    Radolf puffed out his chest and replied, "You will never understand our Lord''s thoughts."


    "As far as I know, the God of Darkness helped create all the races except humans, like the dragons, dwarves, elves, and now the demons. They were all so powerful, but they slowly disappeared in the long history, while humans, although they were so weak, they became the rulers of the world."


    Master PungPong whispered to Spicy vor Fairy, "So what does that mean?"


    Spicy vor Fairy whispered back, "It means... he doesn''t want humans to exist anymore."


    Hearing their whispering, Hanjun couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Whatever the reason, he was sure the God of Darkness didn''t want to destroy the world for that reason.


    The Order of the Shattering Light had just imagined too much.


    Radolf''s eyes sharpened, "You¡­ you''re mocking our Lord''s will! I, I¡­"


    Looking at Hanjun, he couldn''t finish his words and had to shut his mouth.


    He didn''t dare to offend Hanjun.


    Flower Deer and the others, unable to get a convincing answer, shrugged their shoulder and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Radolf hesitantly asked, "When we get out of the Abyss Zone, what do you n to do with us?"


    Master PungPong thought for a while, making Radolf feel nervous.


    Then he turned his head to ask, "Hanjun, what should we do with them after we leave the Abyss Zone?"


    Hanjun replied casually, "Take them back to Ulon City and send them to the ironworks for hardbor."


    Master PungPongughed happily, "Alright~"


    Radolf''s face turned very pale, and he stammered weakly, "How dare you! My father is a Duke!"


    Master PungPong responded, "Then let your fathere and pay your ransom. Let''s see if he knows that you went into the Abyss Zone."


    Radolf couldn''t say anything.


    Of course, his father didn''t know.


    His father never allowed him to get involved in these things, but Radolf had always hidden it from him.


    If his father found out, he would surely get a beating.


    He kept silent, and Master PungPong and the others didn''t bother talking either because the demons had caught up with them.


    So, they had to keep moving while facing the demons that asionally caught up.


    They suffered quite a bit along the way.


    Fortunately, the demons that were chasing them weren''t very high level, and they didn''t encounter any high-level demons like the Ogre Knight.


    They only suffered minor injuries and managed to keep going by casting healing spells and using potions.


    Radolf noticed that only Master PungPong and his team were fighting along the way.


    Hanjun had no intention of joining in, which made him suspicious.


    Could it be that because Hanjun had fought with their Lord and got injured, so he wasn''t nning to fight?


    Radolf tried to stir up trouble between Hanjun and Master PungPong, but Master PungPong just looked at him with a "Are you an idiot?" expression and didn''t bother exining.


    He only muttered,"If I let the NPC kill the monsters, the experience points wouldn''t be mine. Isn''t this better?"


    Besides, he had earned plenty of experience during this trip and even learned two skills from Hanjun.


    The main quest gave a lot of experience and rewards, making this trip really worth it.


    And they discovered such a great ce to level up.


    Next time theye here, they''ll make sure to bring more food and potions.


    Grinding here earned a lot of experience points.


    The only downside was that it wasn''t a very safe ce, and if they weren''t careful, they could die at any moment.


    But since Radolf was an NPC and didn''t understand these things, it wasn''t worth arguing with him about it.


    After half a month, Hanjun and his group finally made it out of the Abyss Zone.


    As they were approaching Ulon City, Master PungPong stretched and said, "We finally made it out. The Abyss Zone is really not a ce for people to stay. All I want now is to go back and drink a bottle of Chupa Chups."


    Radolf was forced to follow behind them as they made their way back to Ulon City.


    Standing on the hill where they had left, Master PungPong eximed, "What happened here?"


    They saw that the demon army had retreated quite a bit.


    The ground had turned ck, and there were corpses everywhere, as if some shocking battle had taken ce.


    Looking around, Ulon Town was just fine, unchanged from when they had left.


    Instead, it was the demon army that looked like they had suffered heavy losses.


    Seeing this, Hanjun knew that Hallyne and his group had returned.


    He smiled slightly and said, "Looks like the reinforcements have arrived."


    Master PungPong and his group, who spent all their time fighting monsters, still didn''t know what had happened in Ulon Town.


    They chased after Hanjun and asked, "Reinforcements? What kind of reinforcements do we have?"


    Hanjun didn''t exin, but Spicy vor Fairy quickly replied, "Why don''t you go back and see it by yourself?"


    Master PungPong scratched the back of his head, feeling a bit silly in response to that answer.


    Behind them, a group of the Order of the Shattering Light, including Radolf, were tied up and being led along.

 Chapter 208: New Job Class (Part 1)

    After several days of travel, they looked dusty and worn out.


    When they saw Ulon Town, the light in their eyes faded.


    They realized they were truly being dragged back to Ulon Town.


    Now that their identities were exposed, would they actually survive?


    Pork Rib Boss, with a nk expression, pulled the rope, leading them forward.


    Thanks to Hanjun''s presence, they managed to get into Ulon Town without any trouble.


    Father Barry soon heard from the yers that Hanjun had returned, and he hurried out to greet him.


    He met Hanjun halfway, and finally felt at ease seeing him again after so long.


    Grasping Hanjun''s hand, he said, "You really scared me to death..."


    A few days ago, in Ulon Town, Father Barry had sensed a powerful surge of divine power.


    He was very familiar with Hanjun''s presence and knew that the divine power wasing from him.


    At that time, Father Barry thought Hanjun might have encountered some trouble, so he was constantly worried about his safety.


    Even though the yers kept reassuring him that Hanjun was fine, he remained deeply concerned.


    After seeing Hanjun, the heavy burden in Father Barry''s heart could finally be lifted.


    That was the Abyss Zone behind the demon army, after all.


    Of course, Father Barry knew Hanjun wouldn''t fear any low-level enemies.


    But what if the God of Darkness discovered Hanjun in the Abyss Zone?


    Father Barry couldn''t even imagine what would happen.


    He had been so worried that he hadn''t slept well for days.


    Fortunately, Hanjun returned safely.


    As the Priest with the most influence around Hanjun, Father Barry calmed himself and started reporting the current situation in Ulon Town.


    After Hanjun left, Hallyne returned to Ulon Town with a group of wizards and warlocks from the Magic Tower.


    When these people arrived, they immediately gave the demon army a strong warning.


    The devastation at the northern city gate was caused by a forbidden spell cast by the Arcane Master.


    Combined with Ulon Town''s defensive barrier, the demons were temporarily too afraid to attack.


    Since he sensed Hanjun''s divine power, the demon army seemed unsettled.


    A portion of the demons had disappeared from the main army, likely sent to deal with the one who dared to release holy power as if to provoke them in the Abyss Zone.


    The demons would certainly not allow such actions to go unchecked in their territory.


    From this, Father Barry guessed that they must be out to cause trouble for Hanjun.


    No matter what, Hanjun''s n had seeded.


    The Ulon Town was safe for now, and the demons were not focusing their efforts on them.


    After hearing the report, Hanjun praised Father Barry generously, "Well done, Father Barry. Without you, I wouldn''t feelfortable going out alone."


    Father Barry replied with emotion, "It''s my duty, Holy Son."


    Then he nced at the people tied up by the yers and frowned, "Holy Son, who are these people¡­?"


    Only now did Hanjun remember those people.


    He gave Master PungPong a look, and the yers quickly understood, dragging them to the ironworks to be sent tobor camp with Herman, the former mayor.


    Hanjun casually said, "Oh, nothing special, just some people from the Order of the Shattering Light we ran into on the road."


    Hearing they were Order of the Shattering Light, Father Barry began to worry again,  "You encountered the people from the Order of the Shattering Light?"


    Master PungPong quickly exined, "Don''t worry, these people didn''t harm us. In fact, they helped us a lot. We should actually thank them."


    Father Barry didn''t believe his words.


    He immediately said, "I''ll ask Butch to take good care of them."


    Master PungPong and his teammates grimaced.


    Would these noble sons really be fine if Butch "took care" of them?


    In any case, the important thing was that Hanjun had returned safely.


    After receiving their final mission rewards from Hanjun, Master PungPong and the other yers chatted among themselves and learned that many wizards and warlocks had arrived in Ulon Town.


    With just one spell, they had stopped the demon army''s attack.


    Now, with so many people online, everyone wanted to join the wizard or warlock ss.


    There were still many yers who hadn''t chosen a job ss yet, waiting for new options to be avable.


    When they heard that many wizard and warlock had arrived in Ulon Town, they thought their chance hade.


    They desperately tried to gain the wizards and warlocks favor, hoping to learn magic from them.


    But for some reason, the wizards and warlocks were all very cold towards the heroes.


    They were very quick to refuse any requests to teach them, and some even looked at the yers with disdain.


    This left the yers confused.


    Normally, the game would set this up to help them find teachers, right?


    Why were the teachers so unfriendly this time?


    There was a lot of discussion about this on the forums.


    During his free time, Hanjun browsed the forums and noticed the problem.


    No wonder the yers hadn''t seeded in bing apprentices yet¡ªthe problem was here.


    Before Hanjun could take action, a crowd of people came looking for him.


    At the door, some people even started arguing about who could enter first, while others were greeting and chatting with Hanjun, making the whole room noisy.


    Rubbing his temples, Hanjun finally lost patience, frowning and saying sharply, "Enough!"


    Everyone was shocked by hismanding presence and fell silent.


    After all, no matter how powerful Hanjun was, he was just a fifteen-year-old boy.


    However, the wizards and warlocks respected his strength and ability, which is why they hade all this way.


    But the reason they dared to make such a fuss in front of Hanjun was because they saw that he was young, so they were a bit more reckless.


    They didn''t expect that Hanjun would disy such a powerful presence at that moment.


    It was like nothing a fourteen or fifteen-year-old boy could possibly show.


    Hanjun smiled, but his smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    He said, "If any of you want to discuss something with me, pleasee one at a time."

 Chapter 209: New Job Class (Part 2)

    Vundo arrivedte and could only stand at the back.


    He anxiously watched the people in front of him discuss things with Hanjun one by one, worried that he might not get his turn.


    Hanjun patiently started answering each person''s questions.


    When he left those materials for Father Barry, he had already anticipated a scene like the one before him.


    If anyone in this world understood magic the most, it was, of course, Hanjun.


    After all, he was the one who created this power system and taught it to humans.


    The wizard and warlock had merely developed their magic based on the teachings Hanjun gave to humans, creating their own versions for their use.


    This allowed Hanjun to quickly understand the principles behind the wizard and warlock'' magic.


    Because of this, no question could stump him.


    Even the most challenging questions could be answered in Hanjun''s mind in an instant.


    These might even be problems that had puzzled wizards and warlocks for hundreds of years.


    The more they listened, the more they admired Hanjun.


    No wonder he had be the Holy Son of the Church of Light at such a young age; his skills definitely matched the title.


    And their visit to Ulon City had certainly been worth it.


    The old men were full of praise, while Vundo who are waiting in the back, grew anxious and urged them, "Hurry up and ask your questions. I still need to go to the general store to buy some Chupa Chups. Lately, they''re only selling them in limited quantities each day."


    Of course, it wasn''t just the knowledge in Hanjun''s head that impressed them; the food here had also be the people from Magic Tower favorite thing.


    "It would be great if these foods were sold in the Royal City of Orinthia."


    "Yeah, Ulon City is still a bit remote."


    "Come on, can the Royal City of Orinthia pare to Ulon City?"


    The old men chatted happily among themselves, then turned around to look at Hanjun.


    They saw Hanjun resting his chin on his hand, watching them.


    His handsome face looked very pleasant, but they couldn''t shake the feeling that he might be hiding some secret thoughts.


    "Everyone, what do you think of Ulon City?"


    The people from Magic Tower hesitated.


    In some respects, Ulon City was definitely better than the Royal City of Orinthia, but it also had its ws.


    This is the domain of the Church of Light.


    They were drawn here by the pursuit of truth and good food, and having helped Ulon City, they had already repaid their favor.


    However, they couldn''t stay in Ulon City forever.


    Seeing their expressions, Hanjun knew what the they were thinking now.


    He then said, "How about we end here for today?"


    At this, Vundo and the others at the back were not pleased.


    After waiting so long, how could Hanjun just stop?


    Some of them protested, while others stayed silent.


    Hanjun said, "What''s the problem? I''m here in Ulon City every day, so whenever you''re free, you can still find me."


    "That''s not the same," Vundo frowned and was about to speak when Geva tugged at his sleeve, silencing him.


    Hanjun looked around and said, "I''m teaching you this knowledge for free, sharing it selflessly. Why can''t it be ording to my mood?"


    While this was true, weren''t they invited to Ulon City?


    Most of them grumbled inwardly.


    Hanjun continued, "Whether it''s for you guys or anyone else, the Church of Light can selflessly share this knowledge with others. But I''ve heard that your working styles are quite different?"


    Not just differentpletely opposite.


    Wizards and Warlocks are a particrly exclusive profession.


    They never take apprentices, and all their knowledgees from bits of information passed down for self-study.


    In other words, they were all self-taught geniuses.


    Because of this there is only a very small number of wizards and warlocks; without some talent, one can''t seed.


    But this kind of behavior is not eptable here, at the Church of Light.


    After Hanjun said this, the old men understood his point.


    He thought they were just old-fashioned and liked to keep things to themselves.


    To be honest, they also felt a bit awkward about the situation.


    For them, the knowledge they had was self-researched, so why should they share it with others?


    This way of thinking had be a habit, leading them to trust only themselves and not others.


    If someone else had said this, they might have argued back.


    But since it was Hanjun who said it, and he had just shared his own understanding with them, they couldn''t find words to argue.


    Seeing their silence, Hanjun said, "I know what you''re thinking. Please listen to me."


    "We are facing a great enemy. I want the Church of Light to be the center of knowledge in this world, where anyone can ess knowledge and learn skills. Only by working together can we sessfully resist the demon race and ensure humanity''s survival."


    Hanjun''s words indeed lifted the wizard and warlock'' spirits.


    They had seen the demons'' actions and knew that if they didn''t step up, the world could truly face destruction.


    Hanjun took this opportunity to add, "Of course, I''m not forcing you to reveal everything you know. I just hope that the knowledge shared by the Church of Light can be shared with others too."


    This statement reassured them and guided them on what to do.


    However, Hanjun had a well-thought-out n.


    After being persistently pressured by those yers, how could the wizards and warlocks continue to keep everything to themselves?


    The scene was still a bit quiet when Geva, as the representative, asked first, "There''s no problem with that. When will the heroes be arranged toe to us for training?"


    Hanjun waved his hand, "Oh, no need to rush. You don''t have to do anything. Just wait for the heroes toe to you and try not to refuse them too quickly. You can make other decisions on your own."

 Chapter 210: The Chaos In Lindblum City (Part 1)

    The yers noticed that in just one night, the people from Magic Tower'' attitudes had changed.


    Initially, they had been cold and unyielding, refusing their help without hesitation.


    Now, after the yers'' persistent efforts, they were even starting to give them tasks.


    As long as they couldplete tasks and increase their favorability, getting an apprenticeship from them was not far off.


    The yers got excited and soon felt a strong passion for bing apprentices, with Master PungPong joining them.


    He was the only one in the team who hadn''t secured a job ss yet.


    Now, he had carefully chosen an Arcane Master named Vundo as his teacher and set his goal to quickly build favor with him.


    Master PungPong worked hard on the apprenticeship tasks, while his teammates gathered toplete daily tasks.


    The main storyline had calmed down for now, so they focused on killing more demons to increase their favorability with the Church of Light, which would allow them to exchange it for more skills and rewards.


    Grinding monsters could be a bit boring, so Spicy vor Fairy and his teammates started discussing. "Why do you think the people from Magic Tower suddenly changed their minds about epting apprentices?"


    Flower Deer had a neutral expression and wasn''t very focused on these matters, so she couldn''t answer Spicy vor Fairy''s question.


    Prok Rib Boss was busy tanking and couldn''t reply either.


    Spicy vor Fairy sighed, wishing Master PungPong was here to handle this situation.


    If he were here Spicy vor Fairy wouldn''t have to face the current awkwardness.


    Spicy vor Fairy could only exin to himself, "ording to the forums, it''s because the people from Magic Tower were invited back by Hanjun. So, after Hanjun returned, they could start epting apprentices. That''s a plot point."


    In Spicy vor Fairy''s understanding, this exnation was only half right.


    He couldn''t figure out the other half of the truth.


    Soon, Master PungPong returned and brought with him two new skills he had learned: Wind de Technique.


    Two twisted wind des shot out, leaving neat cuts on the grass of thewn, not to mention how effective this skill was against monsters.


    Master PungPong excitedly said, "I also learned a Wind Wall. It''s a defensive-type magic. What do you think? How''s that?"


    After showing off, Master PungPong happily joined his teammates to fight monsters.


    Spicy vor Fairy asked him, "Doesn''t it usually take a long time to increase favorability? Howe you finished your apprenticeship so quickly?"


    Master PungPong got even more enthusiastic, "Well, let me tell you, I was really lucky this time!"


    It all started with Hanjun.


    As one of the earliest beta testers, Master PungPong had left a very deep impression on Hanjun and Father Barry.


    Whenever there was an important task, Hanjun and Father Barry would first consider them.


    Today, he was lucky again.


    Knowing that Vundo liked Chupa Chups and other snacks, Master PungPong specifically bought these items to increase Vundo''s favorability.


    He happened to run into Hanjun and had a chat with him.


    At the same time, Vundo noticed that Master PungPong had a good rtionship with Hanjun.


    When he ask him he told him that when Hanjun gone to the Abyss Zone, he took him along.


    After Master PungPong said this, he watched as Vundo''s favorability towards him shot up significantly.


    Vundo immediately agreed to his apprenticeship request and taught him several magic spells right there.


    This really surprised Master PungPong and made him realize that Vundo epted him as a disciple because of Hanjun''s influence.


    To maintain this favorability, Master PungPong put in his best effort, giving Vundo a perfect half-day tour of Ulon City.


    He made sure Vundo was veryfortable and satisfied with his new apprentice.


    After hearing all this, Spicy vor Fairy nodded his head and thought, "It seems these people are really connected to Hanjun."


    Although this might not be very useful to yers, Spicy vor Fairy still habitually remembered all the information and prepared to share it on the forum.


    This information also became one of the pieces of evidence for yers investigating Hanjun''s backgroundter on.


    ~?~


    No matter how enthusiastically the yers were seeking apprenticeships, Hanjun had already solved most of the problems and finally had time to stroll around the city.


    However, as he walked, he noticed an NPC with a strange expression, but dressed like an adventurer.


    Others might not notice, but Hanjun knew the people of the world of eorera very well.


    Although this person was dressed like an adventurer, it was clear that he wasn''t from the world of eorera.


    Remembering back, Hanjun recalled that he had sent several NPC game pods to the National Institute of Science and Technology.


    This person was probably sent by them, but what was his name again?


    The NPC''s name was Benjamin, and in real life, it seemed to be Lee Bang-myung.


    Lee Bang-myung was walking down the street, holding a notebook and recording things while observing.


    Hanjun noticed that he was only paying attention to people from the world of eorera.


    Hanjun''s concern grew.


    Perhaps in Lee Bang-myung''s eyes, the people of the world of eorera were just NPCs or intelligent AIs, but Hanjun knew that these were real people.


    Could Lee Bang-myung have discovered something?


    Hanjun approached Lee Bang-myung and greeted him.


    Lee Bang-myung nervously put down his notebook.


    He knew Hanjun was the owner of the game, but since this information involved business secrets, he had to keep it confidential.


    Besides, why would a bigpany owner want to y a teenage character?!


    Lee Bang-myung looked around, and Hanjun smiled, saying, "Don''t worry, Snowball isn''t with me today."


    Hearing this, Lee Bang-myung sighed in relief.


    Thest time he saw Hanjun in the game, he was startled by Snowball, who was sorge and, he heard that it was a wolf rather than a dog.


    That was enough to be intimidating.


    So, whenever Lee Bang-myung saw Hanjun, he couldn''t help but feel a little bit scared.

 Chapter 211: The Chaos In Lindblum City (Part 2)

    Hanjun remembered that he was the one who initiated the conversation and asked, "How has it been ying recently?"


    Lee Bang-myung gave a wry smile.


    He wasn''t here to y; he was here to work.


    After spending so many days in the game, his supervisor was pushing him for a report on what he had discovered.


    Even today, he was still unsure whether to write it up.


    Lee Bang-myung thought that since this person was the owner of the game, he might be able to get answers if he asked him.


    Hearing Lee Bang-myung''s question, Hanjun sounded puzzled and asked, "Why do you think that way?"


    Lee Bang-myung''s question was straightforward: "Is this world real or just a fantasy?"


    He asked with confusion.


    He felt that the world seemed very real, not just in terms of the scenery but also in the way each NPC contributed to the gaming experience.


    Lee Bang-myung had spent a long time in the game.


    He didn''t like interacting with yers; those quests were boring to him.


    He preferred tomunicate with NPCs to learn about their families, personalities, and thoughts.


    The more he learned, the more shocked he was by the game.


    Lee Bang-myung had yed other games before, but <<God''s Games Online>> was different from any other game.


    Every NPC could tell their own background, their own story, and had their own way of handling different situations.


    He knew that creating such detailed NPC reactions in terms of text, personality, and responses would require a huge amount of work.


    Was it really possible for a gamepany to invest this much effort?


    From Lee Bang-myung''s perspective, he was sure that such a thing couldn''t happen in other games.


    As long as a game has a bit of intelligence, the gamepany might call it as a realistic game.


    But in reality, it''s just that.


    Lee Bang-myung mumbled to himself, "If this holographic game is built with an intelligent system, then each NPC should have a set of self-operating logic ording to the game settings. But after observing them for so long, I''ve found that their behavior doesn''t seem like AI at all. They act more like real people, which is why they seem so real."


    But if they are real people, it doesn''t make sense.


    Hanjun had previously mentioned that not all NPCs are yed by real people.


    This made Lee Bang-myung even doubt whether <<God''s Games Online>> was involved in some illegal research to create such a mysterious and realistic world, hiding many secrets.


    Feeling Lee Bang-myung''s doubts, Hanjun found it both funny and frustrating.


    Are illegal human experiments even being considered now?


    Lee Bang-myung''s imagination is really wild.


    However, the truth would probably disappoint Lee Bang-myung.


    He only guessed half right: the people in world of eorera are indeed real.


    As for the other truths, Hanjun wouldn''t reveal them.


    Hanjun pretended to be serious, "Why couldn''t it be that my technology is so advanced that it created such mature AI? Or It can also be said that I sessfully creating another world where those people could live like real people?"


    In saying this, Hanjun wasn''t lying.


    He is the creator god of world of eorera and indeed created a world.


    Listening to this, Lee Bang-myung felt a bit dizzy, "Creating another world and a bunch of people, isn''t that against ethics¡­"


    Artificial intelligence, creating life, just to use them as tools in the game?


    Hanjun patted his shoulder, cast him a mind-clearing spell, and exined, "You''re thinking too highly of me. I''m just using a metaphor. It''s like that Detroit game, have you yed it?"


    Lee Bang-myung seemed to snap out of it, suddenly feeling more energetic.


    Indeed, if Hanjun were that amazing, why would he even need to make a game?


    And the facts were right in front of him.


    His theories were just guesses with no solid evidence.


    Lee Bang-myung didn''t have much to say for now.


    Hanjun thought he was a bit stubborn and advised, "Even though it''s a holographic game, you shouldn''t get too caught up in it. Look at those yers; they can tell they''re ying a game and are adapting very well."


    After Hanjun exined, Lee Bang-myung felt that might be the case.


    Since he mainly interacted with NPCs and rarely with yers, that''s probably why he had these strange thoughts.


    Lee Bang-myung decided to take off his game equipment and go out for a walk.


    Of course, the discoveries in the game were enough for him to write a report for his institute to evaluate the AI technology.


    Hanjun sessfully dealt with Lee Bang-myung.


    Although he knew the issue wasn''t fully resolved, he figured they wouldn''t uncover the truth and would keep guessing, hopefully getting confused in the process.


    Lee Bang-myung left, and Hanjun didn''t have much time to rx before Father Barry called him, saying someone from Lindblum City had arrived and wanted to meet with Hanjun.


    Lindblum City?


    From the yers'' reaction, Hanjun thought someone from Lindblum City was challenging them, which made Father Barry so nervous.


    When Hanjun met the person, he understood what was going on.


    The man in the warlock''s robe stood there with his arms crossed, looking around, but Father Barry was nowhere to be seen.


    The man looked very familiar.


    Early beta yers would recognize him as  Saradin, the mid-level warlock recruited by Viscount Hereford.


    He had once dealt with a caravan from Ulon City to Lindblum City with Viscount Hereford and waster given a harsh beating by Hanjun, making him behave.


    Now Hanjun understood why the yers were so nervous and why Father Barry''s tone seemed strange.


    It made sense if it was Saradin.


    Saradin entered Ulon City and waited a long time without seeing anyone.


    When he finally saw Hanjun, he asked, "What''s going on? Why does Ulon City look like this?"


    He seemed to be somewhat disdainful of Ulon City, and Hanjun frowned immediately.


    When Saradin saw Hanjun frown, his heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 212: The Chaos In Lindblum City (Part 3)

    He still remembered the time when he had been beaten by the young boy in front of him before.


    He quickly said, "What I meant to say is, it''s been a long time, and it''s surprising how much Ulon City has developed."


    Seeing that Saradin could still read his expression, Hanjun softened his look.


    However, he didn''t speak directly to Saradin at first.


    Instead, he asked the nearby yer, "What happened, and where is Father Barry?"


    The yer was an early beta tester, and Hanjun had a bit of an impression of him.


    The yer quickly replied, "This person was wandering outside the city. We found him very suspicious, so we brought him in. Father Barry took one look at him and asked me to call you over, saying that you should handle this matter."


    The yer''s exnation was so simple that Hanjun felt there was definitely more to the story.


    Could it be that the yers recognized Saradin and thought he was here to cause trouble, so they brought him in and kept an eye on him?


    As for Father Barry''s attitude, Hanjun already understood and didn''t say much more.


    Hanjun waved his hand, allowing the yer to leave after giving him a quest, then invited Saradin to sit down for a proper conversation.


    Saradin''s eyelid twitched slightly.


    He had no choice but to ept Hanjun''s invitation and nervously took a seat.


    Luckily, Hanjun didn''t beat around the bush or make things difficult because of their past.


    He simply asked, "So, weren''t you doing fine in Lindblum City? Why did you suddenlye to Ulon City?"


    Saradin had already heard from other Wizards and Warlocks that Hanjun was the Holy Son from the Church of Light.


    Now that he thought about it, it made sense that only the Holy Son could beat him so badly.


    Those hits he took back then were worth it.


    Hearing Hanjun praise him, Saradin quickly replied, "No, no, Holy Son, you''re giving me too much credit. I''m not that capable."


    Hanjun stayed silent, waiting for Saradin to continue.


    Saradin understood and went on, "I came to Ulon City of my own free will. To be honest, I wanted to do my part in resisting the demons. Besides, I heard that the teachers from the Magic Tower have alle to Ulon City, so how could I not join them?"


    Hanjun looked Saradin up and down, thinking he hadn''t realized that Saradin had such dedication.


    Seeing Hanjun''s gaze, Saradin almost wanted to swear in front of him that he was telling the truth.


    Hanjun wasn''t interested in his exnations, he said, "So, what about Lindblum City? Didn''t Viscount Hereford inviting you there to guard it? What happens now that you''ve left?"


    Saradin scratched his head, a bit confused by Hanjun''s question, "Viscount Hereford only invited me to help, but he didn''t say I had to guard Lindblum City forever. Besides, Lindblum City is behind Ulon City. The demons wouldn''t bypass Ulon City just to cause trouble for Lindblum City."


    He spoke with such certainty that Hanjun felt Saradin was setting himself up to be proven wrong.


    The demons aren''t easy opponents.


    If they see that Ulon City is as defensible as a fortress, they''ll certainly look for other ways to attack.


    Since Lindblum City is behind Ulon City, they might bypass Ulon City and attack Lindblum City directly.


    That could iste Ulon City, and it wouldn''t be long before it falls.


    Of course, Hanjun wasn''t entirely sure of this; it was just that Saradin seemed to be tempting fate, and he hoped Saradin wouldn''t hear about Lindblum City''s fall too soon.


    Thinking about it, Viscount Hereford''s cowardly and selfish nature would definitely make him hide inside the city to save his own life.


    Since Saradin had alreadye, Hanjun wouldn''t ask him to leave right away.


    But Hanjun remembered that there was some tension between Father Barry and Saradin, and because of Saradin, Hanjun had lost one of his Priest.


    This meant Hanjun had to consider his Priest''s feelings.


    Hanjun casually assigned Saradin a room, then called Father Barry over.


    As soon as Father Barry saw Hanjun, he said, "Holy Son, don''t worry. I will let go of the old grudges..."


    Hanjun interrupted him, "Father Barry, do you think I called you here just to hear you say that?"


    Father Barry fell silent, his eyes misting with a bit of tears, understanding what Hanjun meant.


    Hanjun stepped closer, and Father Barry instinctively crouched down.


    Without being prompted, Hanjun patted him.


    "I''m allowing you to give Saradin some punishment."


    Father Barry was so moved that he almost burst into tears.


    He quickly wiped his eyes and asked, "Aren''t you afraid I might kill him?"


    Hanjun nodded his head, looking like a young boy, "I trust you. You wouldn''t risk yourself for someone like him."


    These words filled Father Barry with satisfaction.


    Saradin was nothing; Father Barry hadn''t even considered him worth his attention.


    Afterforting Father Barry, Hanjun felt reassured, knowing that Father Barry would handle things appropriately.


    Only Father Barry and Hanjun knew about Father Barry''s grudge against Saradin.


    Saradin had long forgotten about the past incident.


    So, when Saradin felt Father Barry''s strange and sarcastic behavior, he didn''t know what was going on.


    Whenever he went out, he would find Father Barry staring at him, andpared to other warlocks, he was always treated differently.


    Why was this happening?


    After two days of this, Saradin became frustrated.


    Fortunately, Saradin had met two brave heroes in the past few days.


    Seeing that he was a mid-level warlock, they wanted to be his disciples and had been trying to get close to him recently.


    The heroes noticed Saradin''s unusual mood and directly asked if something was bothering him.


    Saradin didn''t know who to talk to, but since the heroes had a good rapport with him, he shared his confusion with them.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Ragdoll Cat sensed the presence of a quest and immediately gave the yer a task.

 Chapter 213: The Chaos In Lindblum City (Part 4)

    Upon receiving the quest, the yer knew it was indeed a mission.


    After seeing the quest rewards, they thought thatpleting it and gaining enough favor might help them be Saradin''s disciples.


    Based on Saradin''s description, the next step for the yers to go was to find Father Barry and ask him for an exnation.


    So, with this goal in mind, the yer named King of Four Seasons started a live streaming.


    After all, since it was a quest involving Father Barry, there was a chance this side quest could be quite interesting.


    After starting the live streaming, King of Four Seasons didn''t pay much attention to the chatroom and went straight to doing quests.


    However, he failed the first step of the quest.


    He went to ask Father Barry about it, but Father Barry still refused to tell him any details and even warned him to stay out of it.


    King of Four Seasons guessed that maybe it was because his favorability with Father Barry wasn''t high enough, so Father Barry wouldn''t share any information with him.


    Now, Saradin was waiting for him to bring some good news.


    Did this mean he had to drag Saradin along to increase his favorability with Father Barry?


    During this decision-making stage, King of Four Seasons thought for a bit.


    Since it was a holographic game, there must be another way.


    Not long after he stepped outside, he ran into Hanjun wandering around.


    Hanjun was an important NPC in <<God''s Games Online>> and King of Four Seasons didn''t get many chances to meet him normally.


    Now that Hanjun was nearby, could it be rted to this quest?


    King of Four Seasons''s eyes were lit up, and he approached Hanjun.


    Hanjun looked at him and knew right away that he was streaming.


    Without waiting for King of Four Seasons to ask, he said, "You came from Father Barry, didn''t you?"


    Hearing this, King of Four Seasons knew that Hanjun was here because of the quest.


    He quickly shared all the information he had gotten from Saradin.


    After listening, Hanjun nodded his head and said, "I do know some of the inside story."


    His gaze shifted to the empty air, and his tone suggested that he had a story to tell, "This started a long time ago."


    Hanjun took on a standard storytelling pose, making it easier for the live streaming audience to watch.


    He got to the main point and began telling the story about Father Joseph, a Priest in Lindblum City who was killed unjustly.


    Father Joseph had been beaten to death by orders of Viscount Hereford.


    This incident had an indirect connection to Saradin.


    Father Joseph was also a Priest of the Church of Light and a close friend of Father Barry, so it was no wonder Father Barry treated Saradin this way.


    The yers felt quite conflicted after hearing the story.


    After understanding the truth, the yers had noints about Father Barry''s actions; they even felt that Father Barry had been quite merciful to only go this far.


    However, toplete the quest, the yers still needed to go back and talk to Saradin about this matter.


    When Saradin heard from the yers that Viscount Hereford had killed a Priest from the Church of Light just to invite him to Lindblum City, he copsed back into his chair, looking stunned.


    "I... I never thought he would do something like that."


    The people from Magic Tower had never liked the Church of Light, but he never expected that Viscount Hereford would use such an excuse to force someone to their death.


    For a moment, he felt deep guilt.


    After learning the whole truth, Saradin was so shocked that he couldn''t react for a while.


    It was King of Four Seasons who brought him back to reality.


    Saradin blinked his eyes and said, "Brave one, thank you for your help. I will agree to your request, but I have something to take care of right now, so I can''t host you for long. I''m sorry."


    King of Four Seasons, who had heard the story directly from Hanjun, felt even more deeply affected.


    Even though he had sessfully taken Saradin as his mentor, he wasn''t happy at all and was still caught up in the tragic story he had just learned.


    After Saradin left, he found Father Barry at the entrance of the church.


    After looking around, he called out to him and quietly said, "I''m sorry, but can we find a ce to talk?"


    Father Barry didn''t really want to pay attention to him and was about to refuse, but then Hanjun suddenly appeared behind him and said, "Of course, there is."


    Hearing Hanjun''s voice, Father Barry immediately knew that Hanjun must be involved in this matter somehow.


    He could understand that Hanjun probably wanted to help him in some way, but to Father Barry, Saradin had harmed his close friend.


    What was the point of getting involved now?


    He couldn''t forgive Saradin on Father Joseph''s behalf.


    But with Hanjun there, Father Barry had no choice but to listen.


    He led them into the church and opened the door to the confessional room.


    Saradin saw the word "Confessional" and felt even more ashamed.


    As soon as he walked in, he apologized to Father Barry, "I know now what happened back then, and I am very sorry for the unwise things I said."


    Like other warlocks, Saradin had many misunderstandings about the Church of Light in the past.


    But sinceing to Ulon Town, he had begun to see things differently.


    At least when it came to resisting the demons and saving humanity, the Church of Light was much braver than the people from Magic Tower.


    The things that the Church of Light had done were things Saradin himself could never aplish.


    Saradin expressed his apology sincerely and carefully.


    Father Barry nced at Hanjun and noticed that ever since Hanjun came in, he had beenpletely uninterested in them, focusing on the surroundings instead.

 Chapter 214: The Chaos In Lindblum City (Part 5)

    It seemed Hanjun was willing to let Father Barry handle the matter on his own.


    Father Barry looked seriously at Saradin and spoke in a calm, even tone, "Is that all you have to say?"


    Saradin who is surprised by Father Barry''s expression, felt uneasy.


    Was his apology not sincere enough?


    Or was there something else that Father Barry was dissatisfied with?


    However, Father Barry simply said, "If there''s nothing else, you can leave."


    Father Barry made no furtherments, as if he hadn''t heard anything, and as if nothing had happened.


    Saradin didn''t know how to respond to this situation, so he just turned his innocent gaze toward Hanjun.


    Hanjun sighed.


    He understood how Father Barry was feeling.


    With Saradin nowing to Ulon City of his own ord, Father Barry probably didn''t want to make things difficult and was hoping for a peaceful resolution.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll say a few more words on Father Barry''s behalf."


    Hanjun interrupted their conversation, and Saradin shifted his gaze to him.


    Knowing that Hanjun was the Holy Son of the Church of Light, Saradin dared not underestimate him.


    Hanjun set Father Barry aside for a moment and addressed Saradin, "You''ve lived in Lindblum City for so many years, so how could you not understand Viscount Hereford''s character? If you were more aware, this situation wouldn''t have happened so easily. But you only cared about your research and studies, never bothering with such things, which is why this all happened."


    Hanjun''s words made Saradin''s face turn pale.


    Hanjun noticed but he showed no sign of letting him go.


    "In other words, you could have noticed what Viscount Hereford was doing without anyone telling you. But you only learned the truth from me just now, which clearly shows that you don''t care about these things. Your attitude has encouraged Viscount Hereford to act more recklessly, knowing he has your support."


    "If Father Joseph''s death was caused by Viscount Hereford, then you are also partly to me because you indirectly contributed to it."


    Father Joseph was a Priest of the Church of Light, with Father Barry keeping track of what happened to him, Hanjun could avenge his people.


    But what about all the other Priest who didn''t even know who had caused their deaths and had died miserably in the wilderness?


    What should be done about them?


    Saradin hung his head low, too afraid to argue back.


    He had begun to reflect on what he had done all these years¡ªHe neither helped on the human frontline nor avoided all the wrongdoings in Lindblum City, which had caused such serious consequences.


    Saradin was already thinking that he should take responsibility for his actions.


    At this moment, Father Barry saw Saradin unable to raise his head and felt pity for him, "If you want to apologize, you should apologize to Father Joseph. I don''t have the authority to forgive you."


    Saradin quickly nodded.


    Father Barry continued, "However, Father Joseph was a member of the Church of Light, and losing him is a great loss to the Church. I believe that if he knew the God of Light would awaken, he would surely wish to serve under Him. Are you willing to take over his duties?"


    At first, Saradin didn''t understand what Father Barry meant, but after a nce from Hanjun, he realized that they wanted him to be a helper under the Church of Light.


    After everything that had happened, Saradin''s view of the Church of Light had changed, and he was willing to listen to Father Barry to make up for some of the mistakes he had made in the past.


    Saradin agreed without hesitation.


    However, when Father Barry finished exining what he needed to do, Saradin was stunned.


    "What? You want me to go to the fields and be in charge of watering?"


    Father Barry nodded as if it were obvious, "Yes, with people who know water magic around, watering is much easier. Besides, we don''t have any other people who can use water magic except you."


    Saradin hesitated, "But don''t the people from the Magic Tower also have wizards or warlocks who know water magic?"


    Father Barry looked up at him with a look of disbelief, "Those people are high-level Arcane Masters and Chronomancers. Are you saying we should have them be in charge of watering?"


    Now that he thought about it, it made sense¡­


    Having a high-level Arcane Master and Chronomancers do something like watering would be a waste of their ability.


    Since he was just a mid-level warlock, he was indeed the most suitable person for the job at the moment.


    Saradin sighed and decided to endure it.


    He would just teach his disciple King of Four Seasons Pray for Rain Spell tomorrow and ask him to help him with watering.


    After he finished the quest, King of Four Seasons sessfully became a Saradin disciple and changed his job ss to Warlock.


    However, every day, he had to go to the fields to perform Pray For Rain Spell to gain experience and earn his teacher''s favor.


    Although this was a good thing, King of Four Seasons felt a bit down because of the previous quest.


    He couldn''t hold it in and felt he needed to speak up, so after logging off, he went to the official forum and made a post.


    Up to today, the official forum for <<God''s Games Online>> has grown into the most popr forum.


    It wasn''t just the yers of the game who were posting there; many people who hadn''t be beta testers were also be its frequent visitors.


    There were often posts from people looking to buy game pods for <<God''s Games Online>>, analyzing the main storyline, and sharing information about various quests.


    So far, everyone knew that the main storylines in <<God''s Games Online>> were unique.


    In other words, once a main quest was epted, it was gone forever; it wouldn''t appear a second time.


    Many side quests were also unique.


    Additionally, the gamepany wouldn''t provide a collection of the main storylines.

 Chapter 215: The Chaos In Lindblum City (Part 6)

    yers had to gather the information on their own and share it with the others so that the experts could figure out what was really happening.


    This led to more yers streaming their gamey.


    One of the hottest posts on the forum was about what would happen if a yer, after being born in Ulon Town, didn''t do anything and just traveled to other ces¡ªwould they encounter other cities?


    This post immediately caught the attention of many users.


    It was around this time that King of Four Seasons made a post and sessfully attracted a lot of attention from other users.


    [ King of Four Seasons (OP) ]:


    [ I Got the Job ss and finished the quest, but Now I Feel Depressed. ]


    [ Here''s what happened: A mid-level warlock who knows water magic arrived in Lindblum City, so I took the chance to get a job ss from him. Yesterday, this NPC asked me to do a quest, saying that Father Barry seemed to have something against him. So, he asked me to find out what was going on. ]


    [ Rlfaa reply: Hang in there, OP! Keep going, you can do it! ]


    [ Axelynn87 reply: A mid-level warlock who knows water magic? Isn''t that Saradin? Why did hee to Ulon Town? He used to work for that notorious NPC, Viscount Hereford! ]


    [ Raflitanya reply: Oh, wow! So, OP, you actually apprenticed under this NPC? So, what happened in the end? What''s the deal between Father Barry and him? ]


    [ King of Four Seasons (OP): How do you all know so much? I''m a new beta yer and don''t know much about the earlier storyline, so I decided to ask Father Barry myself. But Father Barry wouldn''t say anything, and I was really anxious at the time. ]


    [ Mrsparkcey reply: That''s strange for Father Barry to act like that. Could there really be some kind of conflict between them? ]


    [ Sarcasmxy reply: Don''t keep us in suspense, OP! Tell us already!


    [ King of Four Seasons (OP): Sorry, I''m a slow typist, give me a minute. Later, Hanjun saw me looking embarrassed and asked me what was going on. To my surprise, Hanjun knew about it too, and I quickly found out what had happened in Lindblum City... ]


    [ Wnxn reply: Whoa, no wonder you guys say Viscount Hereford has such a bad reputation! He''s so awful! Why hasn''t anyone dealt with him yet? ]


    [ Bbyrxxnne reply: I''m one of the people who went to Lindblum City in the early stage of the game, but we go there only for trading, so I didn''t have time to deal with him. Besides, he''s a viscount, not someone we can just take care of so easily, right? ]


    [ Gxies reply: Oh my gosh, Father Joseph''s story is just too tragic! He saved so many people, but Viscount Hereford killed him just like that. Didn''t any of the people he saved speak up for him? ]


    [ Xehoo55 reply: If I went through that quest, I''d be depressed too! ]


    [ Itsmeji_ reply: Don''t even mention it. For the past thousand years, the Church of Light never had an easy time. You guys don''t know this, but when we first arrived in Ulon Town, nobody cared about Father Barry at all. It wasn''t until Father Barry managed to awaken the God of Light and summon the heroes (that''s us) to save Ulon Town that he finally gained some authority. ]


    [ Nachiparn reply: Honestly, so what if the God of Light fell into a deep sleep? Do they really have to hold such a grudge against his followers that was left behind? These followers have some abilities, after all. Instead of respecting them, they look down on them. It''s just in foolish. ]


    [ Sfv reply: I feel sorry for the Church of Light. The God of Light slept for so long, and the people of the Church were mocked, oppressed, and even assassinated. Yet, all these years, some still held on to their faith. When the world was on the brink of destruction, they seeded in awakening the God of Light, who didn''t dwell on the past but immediately summoned the heroes to save the world.


    They''ve done nothing wrong to the world of eorera. ]


    This post sparked a lot of discussion among the yers.


    It''s true that when the game first started, the Church of Light''s status in Ulon Town was much worse than it is now.


    After doing so many things, the Church''s reputation finally improved.


    If Father Joseph were still alive, he would probably be very happy to see the God of Light.


    After Saradin left, Father Barry stood in the church.


    He just stood in front of the statue of the God of Light without doing anything.


    Not long after that, he bowed his head and prayed to the statue of the God of Light.


    "Joseph, you know...if those things never happened back then, you''d be so happy to see the God of Light awaken, wouldn''t you?"


    "I''m right here; why are you talking to a statue?"


    Hanjun appeared silently behind Father Barry, speaking suddenly and startling him.


    Father Barry smiled helplessly.


    Sometimes, when he thought about the past and remembered Father Joseph, he would momentarily forget that the God of Light was right by his side.


    If Father Joseph were still alive, he would probably be the one who''s standing next to Hanjun right now.


    Hanjun stood up, crossed his arms, and said in a very mature tone, "Don''t worry, even so, there will always be a ce for you by my side."


    Father Barry smiled and deeply etched the image of the God into his mind.


    ~?~


    Saradin had been in Ulon Town for a few days, and Hanjun was curious about the "g" he had set.


    Just then, a group of merchants arrived in Ulon Town.


    After selling their goods in Lindblum City, they were nning to return to the south.


    Hanjun casually found a yer to follow these merchants to see what Lindblum City would be like without Saradin.


    He instructed the yer to carefully observe the situation in Lindblum City and then return.

 Chapter 216: The Chaos In Lindblum City (Part 7)

    This was just in case anything happened in Lindblum City that might negatively impact Ulon Town.


    When the yer took on this mission, Hanjun was already prepared to wait three or four days for any news.


    He didn''t expect that after just a day and a half, the merchant group would rush back to Ulon Town in a very disheveled state, bringing bad news with them.


    ¡ªThe demons had appeared near Lindblum City!


    Hanjun couldn''t help but sigh, thinking that his prediction was correct.


    The demons, seeing that Ulon Town was hard to conquer, had indeed decided to take a detour and cause trouble in Lindblum City.


    From what the yer reported, the demons hadn''t yet directly invaded Lindblum City, so they''re not in the worst situation.


    As long as Viscount Hereford held on for his own life, there was still a chance to wait for support from Ulon Town to help Lindblum City out of this crisis.


    Moreover, it seemed that the demons were not as straightforward as they seemed.


    They appeared to have been driven back by Ulon Town and made it look like they were retreating.


    Who would have thought that they secretly took a detour to Lindblum City to block Ulon Town''s way, forming an encirclement on all sides?


    It appeared that not only was he trying to stop the demons from advancing, but there were also clever minds among the demons.


    With such a big event, Ulon Town could not take it lightly.


    Upon hearing the news, Jenlyns quickly called everyone for a battle meeting.


    At the meeting, everyone was serious, and clearly aware of the threat Lindblum City posed.


    If the demons sessfully invaded Lindblum City, their days ahead would be very difficult.


    Jenlyns said, "The most urgent task is to deal with the demons in Lindblum City."


    Father Barry immediately agreed, "No problem, the heroes are always ready."


    The Adventurers'' Guild hesitated: "...We really don''t have many people left."


    Everyone ignored the Adventurers'' Guild and looked at Jenlyns.


    Jenlyns thought for a while, "I''m just worried this is a trick to lure us away."


    He wasn''t wrong to think so.


    The Royal Knights had been holding the front lines.


    If they sent out the Royal Knights now, and the demons suddenlyunched an attack, the knights wouldn''t be able to return to defend.


    Hanjun, standing on a high tform, nodded his head and then turned his gaze to a neer at the battle meeting.


    When Saradin felt Hanjun''s eyes on him, he almost jumped up.


    But he quickly responded, "I''ll go too. I know Lindblum City very well, and I can speak with Viscount Hereford."


    With Saradin volunteering, things became much easier.


    Saradin, after all, was a mid-level warlock, and with the fearless heroes alongside him, it should be fine.


    However, the group still seemed a bit weak.


    Hanjun looked at them and finally spoke, "If that''s the case, I''ll go with you and take a look."


    In the past, everyone would have worried about Hanjun''s safety.


    But after hearing of his deeds in the Abyss Zone, he had be the absolute symbol of strength.


    Could any ordinary person stand up in front of the God of Darkness like that?


    They had alreadye to ept that Hanjun was on a levelparable to a god.


    Thus, the mission was confirmed.


    Hanjun randomly chose a few yers to go with him to Lindblum City to check out the situation, and they set off immediately.


    Of course, the ones called out included Master PungPong and his group.


    When they received the quest, they were still a bit confused, but after seeing the quest details, they were shocked.


    "The demons have actually reached Lindblum City?"


    "I didn''t expect the demons to be this clever. But they probably don''t have many people; they must have traveled light and snuck over to Lindblum City."


    But when they arrived at Lindblum City, the scene before them left everyone stunned.


    The group that hade to help found that Lindblum City''s gates were wide open.


    Along the way, there were scenes of brutal bloodshed.


    The streets were filled with bodies and bloodstains, and fires were starting to spread.


    This style was clearly the work of the demons.


    They had already invaded Lindblum City and weremitting mass ughter.


    It was obvious that Lindblum City had fallen to the demons¡ªthey hade toote.


    Not only were the yers stunned, but Saradin was also shocked.


    "How could this happen? From what I know about Lindblum City, it shouldn''t have fallen this quickly. Lindblum City isn''t that weak."


    Master PungPong whispered, "Is Viscount Hereford really that weak? Thest time I saw him, he was so arrogant. How did he fail against the demons so quickly?"


    Saradin didn''t know what to say either.


    After Hanjun''s lesson, he realized that Viscount Hereford''s arrogance wasrgely because of him.


    So, he felt guilty and didn''t dare to speak.


    Hanjun nced at him and led everyone into Lindblum City. "Let''s go. The main priority is to save people, and then to clear out the demons."


    Just as they had analyzed earlier, they didn''t encounter many demons along the way, and there were still some survivors in this big Lindblum City.


    Master PungPong and his group rescued many ordinary people, who didn''t have much ability to fight back, from the scattered demons.


    Unfortunately, they had no idea which ces were safer, so the survivors could only follow them.


    Following Saradin''s guidance, they managed to rescue quite a few people and kill many demons along the way.


    As they moved on, even the yers began to feel puzzled.


    From the beginning, they hadn''t made any effort to hide their tracks.


    The demons should have noticed their presence by now, so why hadn''t they taken any action?


    Since the demons hadn''t attacked yet, Hanjun asked Saradin, "The numbers don''t add up. If the demons have invaded, where could the rest of the people hide to stay safe?"


    Saradin thought for a moment and said, "Have you heard about Mr. Turner? He''s the boss of the ck market of this city. Maybe we could ask him."

 Chapter 217: The Chaos In Lindblum City (Part 8)

    The yers were very familiar with this name.


    Especially Master PungPong, who had been weed by Mr. Turner thest time he came to Lindblum City.


    Saradin exined, "Mr. Turner is probably the only person in Lindblum City, besides Viscount Hereford, who has the power to maintain a foothold here. If we haven''t seen many people, they must be hiding in the ck market."


    Saradin''s statement made it clear where they should head next.


    When they arrived at the ck market, they found that the situation was much better there.


    There were no demons and things were rtively orderly.


    Halfway through, they ran into Dn, who had guided them before.


    Dn seemed to have known they woulde.


    He was standing in the middle of the road while waving his hands toward them, "Mr. Turner has been waiting for you. Come with me."


    Master PungPong, who was more familiar with Dn, asked, "How did Mr. Turner know we''de?"


    Dn said proudly, "Who else would dare to challenge the demons in the city except you guys?"


    Master PungPong wiped his sweat and asked, "What happened in Lindblum City? How did the demons invade so quickly? Where is Viscount Hereford?"


    Hearing the name Viscount Hereford, Dn scoffed.


    Master PungPong thought Dn would give them some exnations, but instead, Dn said, "Let Mr. Turner tell you about it."


    This piqued everyone''s curiosity about what exactly had happened in Lindblum City.


    When they meet Mr. Turner, things are still the same.


    However, Mr. Turner treated Hanjun with apletely different attitude this time.


    "So, this is the Holy Son of the Church of Light?" Mr. Turner said, "My apologies, please have a seat."


    Hanjun epted Mr. Turner''s courtesy as a matter of course.


    Mr. Turner then addressed the others, "People from Ulon City, I didn''t expect you to arrive so quickly. You''ve been a big help."


    Saradin didn''t wait for more and quickly asked, "What happened in Lindblum City? Where is Viscount Hereford?"


    Just as Hanjun had realized, he had always seen through Viscount Hereford''s true nature but chose to ignore it, not taking it seriously.


    Now, he had truly understood what Viscount Hereford was like.


    He was a cowardly, selfish fool.


    If he continued to be the Lord, Lindblum City, and Ulon City would eventually fall under his rule.


    Saradin was still ming himself, while Dn, with red eyes, exined, "Mr. Turner only found out about this after the demons entered the city. But he couldn''t save everyone. Luckily, everyone is willing to follow Mr. Turner''s orders, and the survivors are in a safe ce for now, so you don''t have to worry about their safety."


    Hanjun nodded his head in understanding, "Thank you very much for everything you''ve done. The Church of Light will also help."


    In front of everyone, Mr. Turner wiped his tears and said grandly, "It''s a good thing you noticed the abnormal situation in Lindblum City, or we don''t know how long we could have held out."


    The number of demons entering the city wasn''trge, but they had taken control of Lindblum City and had itpletely blocked off.


    With so many people, it was inconvenient for them to move around, so dragging things out wasn''t a solution.


    But with Hanjun and his team arriving, Mr. Turner breathed a sigh of relief.


    They were saved.


    Next came sharing information.


    Master PungPong wasn''t interested in the NPC conversation and muttered softly, "I overestimated Viscount Hereford. This person would trade innocent lives for his own survival. He''s worse than a beast."


    The teammates behind him nodded their heads vigorously.


    They had never seen such a useless NPC before.


    Given Viscount Hereford''s previous actions in Ulon Town, their opinion of him was already low.


    Now, it was clear he was just as bad as they had thought.


    While the teammates wereining, Spicy vor Fairy suddenly spoke up, telling them to be quiet.


    The yers fell silent and listened to Hanjun''s conversation with Mr. Turner.


    "So, the demons are upying the city lord''s mansion and the city gates, and Viscount Hereford is there too?"


    Mr. Turner nodded, "It''s different from when you entered the city. Demons are everywhere; we''re no match for them."


    Hanjun received the information, looked at the noisy crowd below, and smiled.l, "Don''t worry. The heroes are very used to dealing with situations like this."


    Master PungPong thought to himself, that this was just a major instance, and they were familiar with this kind of thing.


    He quickly nodded, "Yes, leave it to us."


    Mr. Turner looked at the heroes, remembering how weak they were the first time he met them.


    Now, they were dependable heroes.


    He said gratefully, "Thank you."


    As soon as Mr. Turner finished speaking, the yers who came with Hanjun received a system notification.


    ...


    [ Quest Objective: Clear the City Lord''s Mansion (Dungeon Quest) ]


    [ Quest Details: The demons have taken over the City Lord''s Mansion and control the entire Lindblum City. To save the people of Lindblum City, you brave heroes must take action. ]


    [ Quest Difficulty: Medium ]


    [ Quest Rewards: Experience Points +4,000,000, Favorability With Lindblum City +20... ]


    ...


    The yers didn''t need to look at the rewards any further.


    They were eager and ready to go.


    Normally, Hanjun and his team wouldn''t need to follow.


    It would be enough for the yers to bring back good news.


    However, Saradin suddenly said he wanted to go with them, which made the yers exchange looks.


    Hanjun looked at him, understanding what he was thinking, and after a moment, nodded, "In that case, I appreciate your help."


    He just hoped Saradin wouldn''t be led astray by the yers'' unpredictable behavior.


    With Saradin along, this dungeon might be easier.


    Having an intermediate-level warlock with them would surely help them cut through the enemies.


    Under Dn''s guidance, the yers arrived at the heavily guarded area of the demons.


    Seeing the dense patrols of demons, Saradin couldn''t help but ask, "With so many demons, how do you n to sneak in?"

 Chapter 218: Capturing Viscount Hereford (Part 1)

    Even though they had many people, the number of demons was clearly much greater.


    A direct fight, even for him, would be dangerous.


    The yers didn''t seem to catch the worry in Saradin''s words.


    They answered with naive enthusiasm, "Sneak in? Of course not! We''ll just kill all the demons! Once they''re all dead, no one will know we came in, right?"


    Other yers cheered, "Yeah! Let''s take them all out!"


    Saradin rubbed his forehead, finally understanding why Hanjun''s expression had seemed so strange before they left.


    So this was how the heroes fought?


    But weren''t they being too bold?


    In front of all these demons, they were talking about wiping them all out.


    Weren''t they afraid the demons would attack them?


    Before Saradin could think more about it, the yers had already charged ahead.


    Saradin: "¡­"


    Was it really necessary to rush in like that?


    These heroes were something else!


    However, what Saradin saw next was surprisingly orderly.


    He heard Pork Rib Boss give instructions, "I''ll draw their attention. Everyone else focuses on dealing with damage. Healers, watch my health!"


    With those words, Pork Rib Boss drew the attention of all the demons, attracting arge group.


    While keeping the demons upied, the other heroes quickly attacked them.


    Before long, Saradin was amazed to see that these seemingly naive actions actually worked very well and efficiently.


    Pork Rib Boss, who had attracted the demons'' attention, took many hits but seemed to be fine.


    After they cleaned up the area and looted the bodies, they continued moving forward.


    Saradin watched this series of actions in shock.


    After a while, he realized this was probably why Hanjun, feltfortable leaving this matter to the heroes.


    He followed the heroes'' steps, and after some time, they cleared out the demons that were patrolling on the way and reached the area near the lord''s mansion.


    Saradin even felt the journey was quite easy¡ªhe hadn''t needed to make a move at all before they reached the familiar mansion.


    Just when he thought things would be solved easily, he heard the heroes discussing among themselves.


    "Be careful now; the ones inside the lord''s mansion are definitely elite monsters. Watch your positions carefully¡ªthere''s no church here, so we can''t respawn right away."


    "Got it!"


    Saradin didn''t understand some of the words the heroes used, but he got the gist of their meaning.


    He thought about it and figured that since Hanjun said the heroes were experienced, the next part would certainly be dangerous.


    Before he could think any longer, the heroes suddenly approached him to talk.


    "Sir Saradin, do you have anything to say?"


    Saradin felt a bit awkward.


    What could he say?


    He had made it here entirely thanks to the heroes'' efforts¡ªhe hadn''t contributed at all.


    How could he have the nerve to give them guidance?


    Saradin could only remind them, "The next part might be even more dangerous. Be more careful."


    The heroes nodded their heads in understanding and then immediately turned around to their teammates and said, "Look, even the NPC says it''s going to get dangerous! Everyone, be careful!"


    Saradin watched their actions, and a question mark seemed to pop up above his head.


    Weren''t they were the ones who said it would be dangerous next?


    How did it suddenly be him who said it?


    Saradin really couldn''t understand the way these heroes thought.


    Fortunately, their skills weren''t affected by their strange thinking.


    They carefully entered the lord''s mansion.


    Just as the heroes predicted, the demons they encountered here were much stronger than the ones they fought outside, and the heroes had a harder time.


    Their progress slowed down, and they didn''t dare draw more demons'' attention.


    No matter how skilled Pork Rib Boss was, if too many demons targeted him, he wouldn''t be able to hold out.


    Several times, when things got really dangerous, Saradin wanted to step in to help, but the heroes stopped him, so he put his hand down again.


    In this way, they finally made it to the main hall, and sure enough, they saw the familiar figure of the fat Viscount Hereford at the entrance.


    Viscount Hereford nced at the heroes, knowing they were here to challenge him.


    He showed no concern and then turned his gaze to Saradin.


    "SIR Saradin, long time no see."


    Saradin''s heart tightened.


    He stepped forward and asked, "Viscount, it''s only been a few days since west met. How did Lindblum City end up like this?"


    Viscount Hereford snorted, "Don''t you already know why?"


    Saradin''s eyes widened, "What do you mean? Is it because of me?"


    Viscount Hereford asked, "Isn''t it? If it weren''t for you insisting on going to Ulon Town, I wouldn''t have had to surrender when the demons appeared. Haven''t I treated you very well? Why did you abandon Lindblum City? It''s all your fault Lindblum City ended up like this! You should reflect on yourself!"


    His words made the yers feel utterly disgusted.


    It''s clearly that he was the one who feared for his own life and invited the demons into Lindblum City, yet he turned around and med others for not protecting him.


    It''s rare to see such a despicable person in this world.


    Master PungPong spoke up without any mercy: "You, yourself, are a coward who fears death, yet you try to guilt-trip others. And to think you are a viscount, a City Lord of the City! Now you just seem like a total waste!"


    Saradin snapped back to his senses under Master PungPong''s scolding.


    He did feel guilty; because he went to Ulon Town, Lindblum City lost its protection.


    But if it was Viscount Hereford who was scolding him, he wouldn''t fall for it.


    "Take those words and go fool someone else! I have done nothing to betray Lindblum City. On the other hand, you, as the lord, sold out your people to the demons. Don''t you feel any shame?" Saradin retorted sharply.


    Unexpectedly, Viscount Hereford, with his thick skin, replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world, "As citizens of my territory, if they sacrifice their lives to keep me alive, isn''t that their duty?"

 Chapter 219: Capturing Viscount Hereford (Part 2)

    Saradin was furious: "What do you take people''s lives for?!"


    Viscount Hereford showed no sign of realizing his mistake and remained as stubborn as ever.


    Saradin felt there was no point in talking to him anymore.


    He frowned.


    Hanjun was right; it was his fault for allowing Viscount Hereford''s behavior to go unchecked, leading to today''s situation.


    From that moment on, he decided to show no mercy to Viscount Hereford.


    Master PungPong shouted at Viscount Hereford, "Don''t you realize your situation yet? Most of the demons have been defeated by us. What awaits you next is judgment."


    Viscount Herefordughed loudly, "Judgment? Who are you to judge me?"


    "And besides, aren''t you celebrating too soon?!" Viscount Hereford stepped back, leaving a clear space.


    A tall demon with ram horns on his head stood before the yers and Saradin.


    There was no need to test; everyone could feel the strong pressureing from this ram-headed demon, a feeling they had never experienced from any other demon before.


    This one was definitely a powerful demon!


    Everyone had the same thought and immediately became more alert.


    Pork Rib Boss shouted, "The dungeon boss has appeared! Everyone, get ready!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the yers began their attack on the boss, leaving no room for Saradin to step in.


    Just as they had predicted, the ram-headed demon was extremely fast, with very high attack power.


    Several yers were knocked into the air and taken out in a single blow, with no chance to fight back.


    Even so, the heroes kept their formation and continued attacking the demon.


    Saradin stood on the side, watching nervously as the yers were finally close to winning.


    Just one more hit!


    Master PungPong pushed himself to release thest spell.


    But then, the ram-headed demon''s entire body started to glow red.


    With his teeth clenched, he shouted, "Do you think this is over? Not a chance!"


    Pork Rib Boss backed away and warned his teammates, "Fall back! Be careful! The boss has gone berserk!"


    The ram-headed demon released a thick, ck aura.


    The yers attacked his position, but there was no effect.


    At first, the atmosphere was tense, but when nothing happened next, some of the yers felt a little disappointed.


    Only Saradin suddenly realized something and shouted, "Oh no! He''s gathering power to cast a mid-level spell!"


    "Huh?" Master PungPong and the others were confused.


    They knew how powerful forbidden spells were, but they didn''t know what made a mid-level spell so dangerous.


    Then, a ck mist rose up to the sky, and the dark clouds looked like a storm was about to descend, pressing down with a heavy feeling.


    This sight was so stunning that even outside the manor, Mr. Turner and Hanjun could see it clearly.


    Mr. Turner muttered, "The heroes will be okay, right?"


    Hanjun nced at the bright light in the sky, then sat back in his chair andzily said, "Don''t worry, they can handle this little problem."


    Inside the manor, at the lowest point of the lightning, thunder and blinding light almost made everyone cover their eyes.


    For a moment, they couldn''t tell what was happening.


    Saradin shouted, "Get ready for impact!"


    Everyone instinctively crouched down, grabbing onto anything nearby.


    In that moment, a bolt of white lightning from the sky locked onto its target and struck the manor with tremendous force.


    It was just one sh of lightning, but it came down with the power of thousands, crashing right on top of them.


    For a moment, the ground shook, and the building trembled.


    No one could see what was happening.


    Even if they tried to open their eyes to look, all they could see was a blinding white light ¡ª nothing else.


    When everything finally calmed down, Master PungPong and the others stood up and opened their eyes.


    When they did, they were shocked.


    Everything around them looked so unfamiliar that they couldn''t believe they were still standing in the manor.


    The entire manor had copsed and cracked, all because of the recent magical attack.


    But why were they unharmed?


    Master PungPong and the others looked over at Saradin.


    It was this NPC who had warned them just in time.


    Could it be that Saradin saved them from the magic?


    But where was the ram-headed demon?


    Saradin said, "That demon must have escaped. I couldn''t keep track of where he went at that moment."


    This small matter was something Master PungPong and the others could understand, and they even realized why Hanjun agreed to let Saradine with them.


    If it weren''t for Saradin, they might have lost their lives right then and there.


    They checked the system notifications and saw that the mission waspleted, so they didn''t worry about it any further.


    Master PungPong also noticed that the once-proud Viscount Hereford was now sitting dazed in the rubble,pletely unaware of what had just happened.


    He only knew that the demons seemed to have failed, and the manor was destroyed.


    Viscount Hereford didn''t know what to say¡ªshould he thank Saradin and the others for driving away the demons, or should he exin why he did what he did?


    But before he could decide, Master PungPong gave a signal to his teammates, and they quickly tied him up and led him out of the manor.


    At first, Viscount Hereford shouted loudly, "What are you doing?! I am a viscount, the lord of thisnd! How dare you treat me like this!"


    Master PungPong snorted, "Then why don''t you tell us why we''re treating you like this?"


    Viscount Hereford stammered for a long time but couldn''t say anything.


    He knew very well what he had done¡ªfor the sake of his own life, he handed over Lindblum City to the demons.


    He thought he could survive, but he never expected that the demons would be driven away halfway by the people from the Church of Light in Ulon City.


    Why did the people from Ulon City take so long to get here?


    If they hade earlier, he wouldn''t have needed to betray Lindblum City!

 Chapter 220: Capturing Viscount Hereford (Part 3)

    Even after being captured by Master PungPong and the others, Viscount Hereford was still ming them, without a single thought of self-reflection.


    Who would have thought that as Master PungPong and his group dragged Viscount Hereford out of the manor, the people of Lindblum City, who hade out because of the noise, saw that the demons had disappeared, the manor was destroyed, and someone was carrying Viscount Hereford out.


    Were they safe now?


    Hope flickered in the people''s eyes, but when they looked at Viscount Hereford, a look of hatred crossed their faces.


    They had all seen Viscount Hereford with the demons¡ªit was he who brought them into Lindblum City, and it was he who had caused the deaths of their families.


    With a "thud," a rotten leaf flew over the yers andnded squarely on Viscount Hereford''s head.


    Viscount Hereford''s eyes widened, trying to see who would dare show such disrespect to their lord.


    But what he saw was countless people stepping out of their houses and ring at him with such hostility that it seemed they might tear him apart in the next second.


    Viscount Hereford was stunned, just about to speak when someone shouted at him.


    "Devil! Get out! You''re not wee here!"


    "You''re the one who killed my family! Coward!"


    "Why aren''t you dead yet?"


    With the angry shouts came a rain of stones and rotten eggs, all aimed at Viscount Hereford in fury.


    Master PungPong and the others watched with delight, though carrying Viscount Hereford out did make it easier to get caught in the chaos.


    Otherwise, they would have been happy to see this scene unfold.


    After being scolded and hit, Viscount Hereford fell silent.


    It seemed the whole experience had shocked him, and he didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Under the watchful eyes of the onlookers, Master PungPong led Viscount Hereford back to the ck Market, sessfullypleting the side quest of capturing the Viscount.


    He happily received his reward.


    Viscount Hereford who is still tied up, stood in front of Mr. Turner and Hanjun.


    His chubby face wrinkled up as he looked at them and said, "Standing before you is a Viscount that was granted the title by H.R.S King Varis zos Orinthia. Do you intend to harm a Viscount?"


    Mr. Turnerughed, "Nobles, always so arrogant."


    Hanjun didn''t say anything, just quietly watched him, curious about what he might say next.


    Seeing their expressions, Viscount Hereford couldn''t help but threaten, "If you harm me, you''ll regret it!"


    Mr. Turner waved his hand to Dn, who immediately ordered some people to drag Viscount Hereford away.


    Master PungPong asked hesitantly, "What do you n to do with him?"


    Mr. Turner smiled and replied, "We aren''t cruel people; we won''t take his life."


    Master PungPong muttered, "Why do I feel like none of you look like good people?"


    But since they had already handed him over, letting him suffer a bit seemed fine.


    Master PungPong and his group didn''t bother with what happened next.


    Five dayster, news came from the Royal City of Orinthia.


    King Varis Zos Orinthia has been summoning Hanjun, the Holy Son of the Church of Light, for an audience.


    Because of Viscount Hereford''s negligence, Lindblum City was breached by the demons.


    After the demons were cleared out and Viscount Hereford was imprisoned, everyone in Lindblum City learned about this incident.


    While condemning their lord, they also wondered who would take charge of Lindblum City now that the Viscount was locked up.


    The heroes couldn''t do it, and Saradin, being a warlock who loved research, wasn''t suited to managing the city.


    Mr. Turner, of course, didn''t want to get involved in these matters either.


    In the end, everyone''s eyes turned to Hanjun.


    Hanjun raised his eyebrows and said, "Me? No problem."


    Having seen and learned so much, he had at least watched how things were done, so he could definitely handle it.


    So, Hanjun temporarily became the acting lord of Lindblum City.


    The first thing Hanjun did as the lord was to hold a meeting.


    After the situation with Viscount Hereford, the people of Lindblum City felt a severe loss of security.


    To reassure them and prevent people from leaving, Hanjun had to hold a meeting to calm them down.


    He told them that Lindblum City was now under the management of people from the Church of Light, and the Church of Light would not neglect their safety.


    Plus, Ulon City had set an example by defending against the demons, so Lindblum City could guarantee their safety too.


    Moreover, since Ulon City was focused on resisting the demons, they would need support from other cities for their logistics.


    This made Hanjun even more hopeful that Lindblum City could rally and be a strong backup for Ulon City, so they could all resist the demons together.


    The meeting had some effect.


    At least, the people of Lindblum City stopped feeling so hopeless and began to think about continuing their lives.


    After asking the yers to pass a message to Father Barry, Hanjun settled in Lindblum City for the time being.


    He quickly had the Lindblum City church tidied up.


    Looking at the church, which was different from the one in Ulon City, Hanjun sighed and walked over to the statue of the God of Light inside the church.


    To the yers, it looked like as Hanjun approached the statue, the eyes of the statue lit up after Hanjun interacted with it.


    Then, the yers saw the system prompt:


    [ New respawn point was added. Please click to view .]


    Master PungPong was stunned.


    Did this mean that the area map was now lit up?


    In other words, if something happened to them in Lindblum City, could they now respawn directly in Ulon City?


    This was amazing!


    The yers were excited because they could finally respawn in Lindblum City.


    Hanjun, on the other hand, was concerned about who he should appoint as the new Priest that was in charge for the Church in Lindblum City.

 Chapter 221: Capturing Viscount Hereford (Part 4)

    Currently, he had not found anyone among his followers with the same abilities as Father Barry.


    Hanjun had no candidates in mind.


    Hanjun also thought about another issue.


    If the game opened for public testing, Ulon City alone wouldn''t be able to amodate all the yers.


    There needed to be a few more starting viges.


    In Hanjun''s view, Lindblum City was his backup starting vige, so it definitely needed an NPC here.


    During the time Hanjun was deciding, many yers came running from Ulon City after hearing that a new respawn point had opened in Lindblum City.


    For yers, a new map meant a new respawn point, which they definitely wanted to activated first.


    Plus, a new map meant new quests.


    Ulon City was too crowded, which made the gaming experience less enjoyable.


    Lindblum City shouldn''t have too many peoplepeting with them for quests.


    The arrival of more and more heroes brought new energy to Lindblum City.


    The city began to change a bit.


    Hanjun didn''t know that, not far from Lindblum City, a humble-robed missionary was checking his location, wiping away sweat, and continuing towards Lindblum City.


    This person had sensed the divine energy shockwave Hanjun released in the Abyss Zone and believed in the news of the God of Light awakening.


    He hade all the way from the distant west.


    At this calm moment, Hanjun received a letter from the Royal City of Orinthia, asking him, the Holy Son of the Church of Light, to go for an audience with the king.


    Hanjun looked at the royal decree brought by the Royal Knight and didn''t speak for a long time.


    The Royal Knight, not receiving a response from Hanjun, did not n to leave and urged him, "Holy Son?"


    Hanjun said, "Is it the king who wants me to go to the Royal City of Orinthia for an audience?"


    Hanjun was relieved that Father Barry was not with him at the moment.


    If Father Barry had known about this, he would surely be furious and protest to the king.


    Was the king trying to provoke a god?


    Did he want to shorten his own life?


    However, Hanjun himself was not very concerned about these matters.


    What worried him more was why the king had chosen this particr time for the audience.


    A long time ago, he had people spread the news about the Church of Light, so if the king wanted to see him, he would have sent the order earlier.


    But the decree only came now.


    Was it because the king had seen what he did in the Abyss Zone, or was it because of what Viscount Hereford had said before, and the king had already prepared for this?


    Hanjun said, "I understand, but I need to make some arrangements here before I set out."


    The Royal Knight nodded his head in understanding, "Please make sure to prepare quickly."


    Since he had to go to the Royal City of Orinthia, Hanjun had to tell Father Barry about it.


    Just as he expected, Father Barry was notfortable with Hanjun going to the Royal City of Orinthia.


    Not only there''s the Order of the Shattering Light that was still chasing after him, but Hanjun wouldn''t know what he will face there alone; it seemed too dangerous no matter how you looked at it.


    As the God of Light, Hanjun helplessly said, "Aren''t there also the yers?"


    He couldn''t possibly go to the Royal City of Orinthia without bringing the yers along; it was a great chance for them to experience the storyline.


    Besides, Hanjun had his reasons for going to the Royal City of Orinthia.


    Ulon City, where they were located, was part of the Kingdom of Orinthia.


    In order to avoid this country causing them trouble, it was better not to refuse the king''smand.


    Also, it seemed like the king wanted to maintain a good rtionship with the Church of Light, so Hanjun had no reason to decline the invitation.


    There was another point: Hanjun had heard that aside from Ulon City and Lindblum City, Viscount Hereford''s territory also included a small, remote ce called Canaan Town.


    If that ce also fell under the control of the Church of Light, Hanjun would have three ces that could serve as beginner viges for the yers.


    The other reason was that, since the Royal City of Orinthia already knew about the Church of Light, this would be a good opportunity to promote it and gain more followers.


    When Hanjun said this, Father Barry became even more worried.


    After all, spreading the word about the God of Light should have been the job of his followers.


    But since they hadn''t thought of it and had let the God of Light do it himself, didn''t that mean they weren''t sincerely serving him?


    Father Barry quickly apologized to Hanjun.


    Of course, Hanjun knew that Father Barry had been doing his best to help him during this time, so there was nothing to apologize for.


    Hanjun said this because he felt that the final battle woulde soon, and he needed to gather more faith energy to restore his divine power.


    If his guess was correct, the open beta of the game might being soon, so he needed to prepare for that.


    After Hanjun exined, Father Barry could no longer refuse his n and could only reluctantly watch as Hanjun packed his things and chose a few yers to apany him to the Royal City of Orinthia.


    Father Barry couldn''t go with him because Ulon City still needed hismand.


    As he watched Hanjun prepare to leave, Father Barry looked like a worried elder who couldn''t bear to part with a beloved child.


    Jenlyns who had been watching them nearby for a long time, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. After all, he is the Holy Son of Church of Light. Going out alone won''t be a problem for him. And since he''s still young, he should travel more. Going to the Royal City of Orinthia will only benefit him."

 Chapter 222: Canaan Town (Parr 1)

    Even if Father Barry was like an overprotective mother hen, it was time to let the young eagle fly.


    Father Barry expressionlessly brushed Jenlyns''s hand off his shoulder and said quietly, "You just don''t understand."


    Jenlyns couldn''t understand why Father Barry was so worried.


    After all, Ulon City now had a group of wizards and warlocks who could cast forbidden spells.


    The barriers around the city also very solid.


    The battles on the front line were much easier, so Hanjun going out wasn''t a big deal.


    What Father Barry cared about was that the God of Light was doing the tasks that the followers should be doing.


    As a faithful follower of the God of Light, this made him feel like they were useless, and that was what troubled him.


    But no matter what the truth was, he couldn''t change it, nor could he argue against Hanjun.


    What Father Barry didn''t realize was that, on this journey, no danger could really harm Hanjun.


    Instead, it was those left behind without his help who would be his weakness.


    Meanwhile, upon learning that Hanjun was heading to the Royal City of Orinthia, a noble from the Royal City of Orinthia came out and whispered the news to his attendant.


    The attendant listened carefully and then hurried back to their base to deliver the message to a man in a ck robe.


    The man in the ck robe returned to the round table and informed everyone present.


    One of them lowered his head and said, "Then let''s proceed with the n."


    "Yes, sir."


    When people heard that yers would be apanying Hanjun to the Royal City of Orinthia, the forums exploded with excitement.


    Other yers were still happy about the new map in Lindblum City when they heard that Hanjun had unlocked a new map in the Royal City of Orinthia.


    However, only the yers who received a specific quest from Hanjun could follow him there?


    They were all stunned.


    The yers who got those quests must be super lucky, right?


    How else could they get such a special main storyline quest?


    While the yers were still feeling envious, someone posted on the forum.


    [ Immortal Boss (OP): Even if we didn''t get the quest, we can just tag along! Going to the Royal City of Orinthia would be awesome. I wonder what the Royal City of Orinthia looks like? ]


    Visiting the royal city of a certain Kingdom in an another world was indeed an exciting experience, so some yers secretly followed behind Hanjun and his group.


    When the Royal Knights that was sent by the Royal City of Orinthia noticed this, they were confused.


    However, when he reported the situation to Hanjun, he realizing they were brave heroes from the Church of Light.


    Seeing the Royal Knight''s bewildered expression, which clearly scared by these strange heroes, Hanjun reassured him, "Don''t worry about them. They''re just curious and want toe along. Just ignore them."


    The Royal Knight''s face looked troubled.


    How could he pretend they didn''t exist?


    These brave heroes were already so bold that they kept asking him daily if he needed help with anything.


    Whenever they encountered a wild monster, they were the first one to rush out and drive it away.


    They even took care of all the meals three times a day.


    Sometimes, they would evene into the camp to ask Hanjun for advice.


    ( Actually, they were trying to ask Hanjun for their daily quest so they can level up their skills. )


    For the first time, the Royal Knight realized this was how the heroes operated, and he suddenly felt a massive headacheing on.


    Luckily, after Hanjun warned them once, the heroes became much more well-behaved and tried to act within the Royal Knights'' eptable range.


    As they traveled slowly, Hanjun and his group arrived at a deste small town.


    Their route took them straight through the town.


    Hanjun lifted the curtain of the carriage window and looked outside.


    He saw that the houses were in ruins, there wasn''t a single person on the road, and the fields were empty; even the nts were starting to wither.


    Most importantly, Hanjun noticed an abandoned church.


    What kind of town was this?


    With Ulon Town and Lindblum City nearby, how could it end up in such a state, with not even a shadow of a person around?


    Could it be that all the people in this small town had fled?


    Hanjun asked the Royal Knight night in front of the carriage, "What is this ce? How did it end up like this?"


    The Royal Knight replied, "This is also part of Viscount Hereford''s territory¡ªCanaan Town. However, it has been in decline for a long time. Thend is barren, so they couldn''t grow crops, and there was nomerce to develop. Viscount Hereford abandoned it long ago, and over time, all the people here left."


    Hanjun hadn''t expected that this remaining part of Viscount Hereford''snd would be so poor, with not a single person left.


    He asked the Royal Knight, "Are we staying here for the night?"


    The sky was gradually getting darker, and if they passed Canaan Town, they would have to camp out in the wild.


    Hanjun guessed that the Royal Knight wanted to stay here for the night.


    The Royal Knight nodded, "Even though Canaan Town has few people, it''s still rtively safe. Holy Son, let''s rest here for tonight."


    Hanjun didn''t have any objections; in fact, he was quite pleased because Canaan Town was also a ce he wanted to observe.


    However, before anything else, Hanjun still wanted to ask, "I want to know, why does His Majesty want me to have an audience with him?"


    Is it because the Church of Light has finally grown beyond their expectations, or is it because they imprisoned Viscount Hereford, making His Majesty very unhappy?


    The Royal Knight wasn''t really supposed to answer this question, but since the person in front of him was the well-known Holy Son of the Church of Light, the Royal Knight was willing to give Hanjun a bit of face.

 Chapter 223: Canaan Town (Parr 2)

    And he did know a bit about Hanjun.


    Seeing that Hanjun seemed interested in Canaan Town, the Royal Knight replied, "This matter has nothing to do with Viscount Hereford. After all, he''s just a viscount, and His Majesty barely remembers how many viscounts are in hisnds. But you are the only Holy Son of the Church of Light in this world."


    This statement made Hanjun realize that the reason King Varis wanted to see him probably had something to do with the Church of Light.


    Hanjun thought for a moment and found it quite uninteresting.


    No matter how he reasoned it out, it seemed to be rted to politics.


    The Royal Knight seemed to understand Hanjun''s expression and added, "Of course, since you are the Holy Son of the Church of Light, just by your word, Viscount Hereford''snds could fall under your rule."


    These words seemed to hit the mark for Hanjun, who smiled but didn''t reply.


    The convoy finally stopped.


    The Royal Knight had them stop right in the center of Canaan Town, but no one came out of their houses.


    The silence of the small town was a bit unsettling.


    Captain Adelbert Steiner gave a nce to one of his men, signaling him to go and knock on the building''s door.


    He had already seen from a distance that there were people inside.


    But for some reason, despite all the noise outside, there wasn''t a single sound from within.


    The soldier followed his order and walked up to one of the door nearby.


    He knocked the door loudly while saying, "Is anyone there? We''re from the Knight of the White Wolf. We just passing through and looking to stay for one night."


    His voice was loud, and the knocking was forceful, but there was no response from inside.


    This strange behavior made Captain Adelbert and the yers feel uneasy.


    They nced cautiously toward the house.


    Just as everyone began to tense up, they suddenly heard amotion from inside.


    A burst of shouting came from within, and a group of people, crowded together, rushed out of the building.


    Some were holding scythes, others had kitchen knives, and a few had axes, all looking outside with fierce expressions, ring at Hanjun and his group.


    Captain Adelbert had no idea what was happening; he just saw these people suddenly charge toward them while shouting, "We''ll fight you to the end!"


    The yers were stunned, and Captain Adelbert was also shocked.


    What on earth was going on?


    Why did they suddenly charge at them?


    Did they not make themselves clear enough, or were these people lying in ambush here, intending to assassinate the Holy Son of the Church of Light?


    The two sides were fighting, while Hanjun sat leisurely in the carriage, beckoning to a soldier.


    The soldier carefully approached Hanjun, his eyes were alert as he looked outside, "Holy Son, do you have any orders?"


    Hanjun sighed and said, "Go tell your captain that this is all a misunderstanding; there''s no need to fight."


    The soldier was confused, "A misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding?"


    Hanjun nodded his head toward the people who had rushed out of the building.


    They were dressed in simple, worn-out clothes that looked like those ofmon folk.


    They didn''t have the air of bandits; they seemed more like desperate people who are struggling to survive.


    "Those people probably aren''t here to assassinate me. They are just locals and most likely they just scared by your approach."


    The soldier felt his brain wasn''t working properly.


    Why couldn''t he understand what Hanjun was saying?


    Hanjun continued, "You don''t need to worry about all that. Just go and tell your captain that he should exin to those people we''re not here to capture them."


    The soldier who is still not fully understanding anything, went to find his captain.


    Trusting Hanjun''s words, Captain Aldelbert addressed everyone, "Stop fighting, we''re not here to capture you!"


    The captain of Royal Knight''s words carried some weight, and after he spoke, the people stopped their fighting, still doubtful, "Really? You''re not here to catch us?"


    Captain Adelbert sheathed his sword and rubbed his forehead, saying, "Why would I want to capture you? We''re just looking for a ce to stay the night since it''s getting dark."


    The locals looked at each other, realizing that they had misunderstood the situation and revealed themselves for nothing.


    One person stepped out from the crowd and smiled at Captain Adelbert, "Sorry, sorry, it was our misunderstanding. Please forgive us, Captain."


    With Hanjun around, it wasn''t Captain Adelbert''s ce to get angry, especially since Hanjun had already noticed this.


    He wasn''t going to say anything more.


    But Captain Adelbert who is still very curious asked, "So, what did you do to feel so guilty when you saw the knights?"


    The local residents had awkward expressions on their faces.


    "Well¡­ uh¡­"


    Hanjun learned the truth about today''s incident from the yers.


    After Canaan Town was abandoned by Viscount Hereford, the people of Canaan Town struggled to survive.


    Without food, they had nothing to eat.


    Those who realized the dire situation in Canaan Town had left the town long ago.


    The ones who remained were the people who still felt a connection to Canaan Town and wanted to protect their homnd.


    Unfortunately, with so few people left, they couldn''t survive using normal methods.


    After much thought, they finally came up with one way to survive: to gather all the strength of the town and turn to robbery.


    A group of ordinary people had turned into bandits.


    If it wasn''t because of hardship, how would they have ended up like this?


    That night, they were all together, discussing how to divide their loot, when suddenly they heard someone outside saying they were from the Knights of the White Wolf.


    This immediately scared them, thinking the knights hade to arrest them.


    For the sake of their lives, of course, they decided to fight back.


    But they never expected that this misunderstanding would happen.

 Chapter 224: Royal City of Orinthia (Part 1)

    Dott Barthos who is the leader from Canaan Town, sheepishly put down his weapon.


    Even though the Knights of the White Wolf weren''t looking for them, they had already exposed themselves.


    What should they do next?


    With Hanjun nearby, Captain Adelbert wasn''t going to make decisions on his own.


    Especially since he knew Hanjun already had some ideas about Canaan Town, it was better to let Hanjun decide what to do.


    So, Adelbert had his soldiers convey his intentions.


    Hanjun understood that Adelbert was giving him some face, but even though he was interested in Canaan Town, he didn''t want to personally forgive them for their bandit-like actions.


    So, he told the soldier, "Just do what you have to do."


    When Captain Adelbert heard this, he wasn''t surprised.


    He ordered, "Round up everyone involved in these actions. We''ll deal with themter."


    He hadn''t forgotten their purpose ¡ª to find a ce to rest for the night so they could set out for the Royal City of Orinthia in good shape the next day.


    After Hanjun heard that the people of Canaan Town had been locked up, he called for Flower Deer.


    Flower Deer waited for Hanjun to speak and heard him say, "Go investigate why thend in Canaan Town can''t grow crops."


    This was just an investigation task, but Flower Deer understood very well that Canaan Town ended up like this because they didn''t have enough food.


    If they could solve this problem, the people of Canaan Town would be saved.


    Even though Hanjun wasn''t trying to save the people of Canaan Town, he was still thinking about the town''s future.


    Flower Deer epted the task and understood Hanjun''s intention.


    She began the investigation as night fell.


    Hanjun settled down in the room that the knights had found for him.


    He just eating the dry rations brought by the knights, when Master PungPong suddenly asked, "Hanjun, how are you nning to deal with the people of Canaan Town?"


    From his tone, it seemed that he thought the people of Canaan Town were somewhat innocent ¡ª they were just forced into desperate situations by Viscount Hereford.


    He hoped they wouldn''t face severe punishment.


    Hanjun petted the head of Snowball that was curled up next to him and, under Master PungPong''s gaze, he lowered his eyes and thought, "How else should I deal with them?"


    Master PungPong, sensing the seriousness, asked nervously, "They don''t deserve to die, right?"


    Hanjunughed, "Do you think we''re going to execute them? If we kill them, who will do the work?"


    Master PungPong patted his chest in relief, "Oh, that''s good to hear."


    Hanjun replied casually, "Of course, we''ll send them to dobor. Once Flower Deer figures out why thend can''t produce the corps, we can solve the problem, and then we''ll have them do farm."


    Master PungPong thought for a moment.


    This seemed to match with Hanjun''s style.


    He understood.


    Soon, Flower Deer returned with clues from her investigation.


    Flower Deer hurried over and said, "I talked to some of the locals and found out that thend here can grow things, but the crop yield is very low, and the nts look withered. I think it''s because the soil is poor andcks nutrients."


    Hanjun was pleased to hear this, "If that''s the case, the eleration Growth Potion can solve this problem."


    Flower Deer replied, "The eleration Growth Potion can indeed have the same effect."


    Hanjun gave a final pat on the head of Snowball and waved his hand, saying, "I know how to handle this now."


    The meaning behind his words was clear: they were no longer needed, and they could go back to doing whatever they were doing.


    Master PungPong and his teammates found themselves being ushered out.


    They nced at each other and then at the other yers outside.


    The other yers who were still unaware of what had happened, asked them, "So, what did Hanjun say?"


    Master PungPong thought for a moment and replied, "It looks like we''re going to be busy tomorrow."


    Flower Deer squinted her eyes and stepped forward, she then said seriously, "Hanjun wants to fix the root cause of Canaan Town''sck of food. The main problem is that thend here is poor and can''t grow much. But once we use the eleration Growth Potion, that won''t be a problem anymore."


    The yers understood, "eleration Growth Potion? We have plenty of that!"


    It was something they usually kept in their bags as a healing potion and often needed for daily quests, so they all had some stored up.


    Now it seemed like they woulde in handy.


    Flower Deer added, "The NPCs will probably give out quests tomorrow. So, we''ll have to wait until then."


    Waiting until tomorrow seemed fine, but none of the yers expected Hanjun to show up so early the next day.


    After thinking for a moment, they realized that since they needed to travel quickly, they would definitely have to wake up early to make the most of their time.


    Plus, Hanjun needed to arrange tasks, so he would certainly be up early as well.


    Many yers hadn''t received the task ahead of time and were unsure what was going on. Thankfully, they didn''t need to be with Hanjun to get the task.


    That''s because the task could be shared among them.


    But more shocked than the yers were the citizens of Canaan Town.


    The night they were captured by the Knights of the White Wolf, they spent the whole night in fear and anxiety, wondering what kind of fate awaited them.


    However, to their surprise, the next morning they were released, and the knights didn''t seem angry at all.


    They were simply instructed, "The Holy Son of the Church of Light has found out why yournd can''t grow crops. From today on, you must turn over a new leaf and stop doing bad things."


    Dott Barthos''s eyes widened, "What did you say? The Holy Son?"


    The Holy Son of the Church of Light had actually appeared in Canaan Town?

 Chapter 225: Royal City of Orinthia (Part 2)

    They had heard about how Ulon Town had be a powerful stronghold with endless food and fresh delicacies after the arrival of the Holy Son, who summoned heroes to defend it.


    They no longer had to fear the attacks from the demons and had be thergest fortress that was resisting the demons.


    But why would such a person suddenly appear in Canaan Town?


    If they had known the Holy Son woulde, they never would have done what they did yesterday.


    Maybe, if they prayed to the Holy Son, they could also get help from the heroes.


    Even so, the Holy Son was still kind and merciful, he was willing to help them solve their problems even after learning about their actions.


    It was such a blessing for them!


    Dott Barthos and hispanions had joyful expressions on their faces, feeling very happy to hear this news.


    Even the knights'' next words didn''t disappoint them.


    "But the Holy Son believes that, despite everything, your actions cannot be forgiven. So, you must pay the price for what you have done."


    Knowing that the problem of not growing crops could be solved, their main issue was also resolved, and they were no longer afraid of any punishment.


    Dott asked happily, "What price?"


    "All the crops you grow, except for what you need for yourselves, will belong to the Church of Light. And from now on, you will follow the heroes'' orders and work on the construction of Canaan Town."


    Hearing this, Dott was even more delighted, "The heroes will guide us in building Canaan Town? Does that mean that from today, Canaan Town is under the rule of the Church of Light? That''s great!"


    Dott didn''t care about what Viscount Hereford might think.


    Viscount Hereford had abandoned them long ago, and now it was the Holy Son of the Church of Light who had saved them.


    From today, they were followers of the Church of Light.


    When they had time, they would rebuild the church to serve the God of Light.


    Hanjun had not expected that such a small act could bring him a lot of faith energy.


    Maybe this is what they mean when they say, "Whoever provides the milk, she''s the mother."


    Hanjun and his group continued their journey to the Royal City of Orinthia.


    It wasn''t a peaceful trip.


    Along the way, Hanjun faces several attempts of assassination by the Order of the Shattering Light.


    Each attempt was more intense than thest.


    When these assassins failed, they cruelly chose to end their own lives, leaving Hanjun with no information from them.


    These actions were much more determined than any assassination Hanjun had faced before, and they showed the yers just how ruthless the Order of the Shattering Light could be.


    This made the yers even more determined to protect Hanjun.


    Besides the assassinations, the biggest thing everyone noticed was that the closer they got to the Royal City of Orinthia, the richer the cities became.


    Compared to them, Ulon Town, which was fighting on the frontlines, was nothing alike.


    What was hardest to understand was that the people here didn''t even know what the people of Ulon Town were going through.


    They spent every day enjoying life, not realizing the danger that was so close.


    Some people might have known about these things, but for them, it wasn''t their problem.


    If the sky fell, the tall ones would hold it up.


    They didn''t worry at all about the demon invasion.


    Even Captain Aldelbert couldn''t stand what he was seeing, and the yers were frowning as they watched.


    "If it wasn''t for Ulon Town, the demons would almost be at the Royal City of Orinthia gates by now. Do they not have any sense of danger?" Master PungPongined, and the viewers in his live streaming were just as speechless as him.


    [ What are these people even doing? ]


    [ The demons are almost at their doorstep, and they''re still clueless, just enjoying themselves. ]


    [ Seriously, if it weren''t for the Church of Light, these people would''ve been dead long ago facing the demons. ]


    [ People like this really make those people who are fighting on the frontlines feel bitter. If it were me, I wouldn''t want to save them either. ]


    Hanjun didn''t judge these behaviors, but the yers couldn''t stand it.


    They wanted to knock some sense into these people''s heads and make them try harder to survive.


    However, not everyone had such awareness.


    No matter how much Master PungPong and the others tried to persuade them, it didn''t help.


    Hanjun noticed all of this but didn''t say a word.


    As a God of Light, he knew that what he was doing wasn''t for all of humanity, but for those people who still wanted to resist.


    As long as they had a sliver of hope, Hanjun was willing to help them.


    This didn''t mean Hanjun aimed to save all of humanity.


    After half a month of quick travel, Hanjun and his group finally reached the Royal City of Orinthia.


    The tall city walls were bustling with people passing by, and on the streets, they asionally saw nobles dressed in luxurious and splendid clothes, which made the yers stare in awe.


    As they walked by, a person nced at their expressions with a disdainful look and muttered, "Where did these country bumpkinse from?"


    The yers'' faces showed some restraint, refusing to get angry over a singlement.


    For them, the sights of the Royal City of Orinthia were indeed fresh, but they had seen many ces.


    To be called country bumpkins like that was so absurd it made them smile rather than feel insulted.


    Master PungPong scoffed.


    He pulled out a bottle of Chupa Chups and, in front of everyone, began to drink it happily with big gulps.


    After finishing, he let out a satisfied sound.


    The person who had just mocked them was stunned.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, wasn''t that was Chupa Chups? the very drink that had recently be a huge hit in the Royal City of Orinthia?

 Chapter 226: Thordan de Ysolde And Edmont de Fortemps (Part1)

    However, the nobles found the original name too crude and gave it a new name: "Sparkling Water."


    In no time, this drink became a trend among the nobles.


    But this drink was produced in very limited quantities.


    If someone had it, it was proof of their family''s wealth, showing they could afford such an expensive item.


    This person had only ever tasted a small sip at the House Amicitia''s ball party.


    Only nobles like House Amicitia that were wealthy enough to serve something like "Sparkling Water" to their guests at a party.


    Having tasted it, he knew that "Sparkling Water" was just as amazing as the rumors imed.


    It was a vor that wasn''t anything people had experienced before.


    And yet, here it was, this rare drink, in the hands of the very "country bumpkin" he had just insulted.


    He immediately felt like he had just been pped in the face, and without saying anything more, he awkwardly left.


    Master PungPong took another sip, confused as to why that annoying man had just walked away like that.


    Captain Adelbert came over to exin, "Chupa Chups is a rare item in the Royal City of Orinthia. He must have seen what you were holding and assumed you were a noble he shouldn''t mess with, so he backed off."


    Master PungPong looked at the half-drunk bottle of Chupa Chups and asked with confusion, "This is a rare item?"


    He wasn''t shocked without reason; in both the real world and Ulon Town, Chupa Chups was easy to get and definitely not considered a luxury.


    Who would have thought that in the Royal City of Orinthia, it would be something that high society was chasing after?


    It was funny, but not surprising at all.


    Master PungPong realized that it seemed like even people from another world couldn''t resist the allure of Chupa Chups.


    After sessfully entering the Royal City of Orinthia, Captain Adelbert led everyone to a resting ce and left them with a message, "Please rest well, Holy Son. The King may summon you tomorrow, so please be prepared."


    After such a long journey, taking a day off was only natural.


    However, once Captain Adelbert left, the word spread among people that the Holy Son of the Church of Light had arrived in the Royal City of Orinthia.


    It didn''t take long before people started showing up at their doorstep.


    The first person to arrive was a young man named Thordan de Ysolde, who imed, ording to the messenger, to be from the Church of Light.


    Hanjun found this was odd.


    When he first arrived to this world, Father Barry had told him that the church in the Royal City of Orinthia had been abandoned for a long time, so there shouldn''t be anyone left from the Church of Light.


    But since the person who is imed to be from the Church of Light, as the Holy Son, Hanjun didn''t refuse to meet him and allowed him toe in.


    Entering the room was a young man with a delicate appearance.


    This was the first time Hanjun had seen such a young believer.


    After meeting him, Hanjun could immediately could tell that he was indeed one of his followers.


    But why was this different from what Father Barry had told him?


    After entering, Thordan was drawn to the powerful aura of divine light that was surrounding Hanjun.


    He immediately said, "You are indeed the Holy Son!"


    Thordan bowed to Hanjun, showing his respect, "I am Thordan de Ysolde, and I greet the Holy Son."


    Hanjun nodded his head and said, "Are you the Bishop of the Royal City of Orinthia?"


    Thordan''s eyes were lit up, "Does that mean you wish to grant me the position of bishop?"


    Master PungPong who are standing nearby, was confused, "Wait, does that mean you''re not the Bishop? Then why did you say you were...?"


    He stopped suddenly, realizing that Thordan had never actually said what his position was.


    Hanjun was also briefly misled but quickly understood, "I see, you''re just a follower. Buting here alone, aren''t you afraid that revealing your identity will catch the eye of the Order of the Shattering Light?"


    For a follower of the God of Light in the Royal City of Orinthia, how could the Order of the Shattering Light allow him to move around freely?


    Thordan confidently replied, "You may not know this, but the House Ysolde is quite well-known in the Royal City of Orinthia. Under my family''s protection, the Order of the Shattering Light is not a threat."


    In other words, Thordan could survive safely because he was a member of House Ysolde and was protected by them.


    Thordan continued, "Although my family allows me to believe in the God of Light, they won''t let me revive the church in the Royal City of Orinthia. Otherwise, after hearing about the revival of the Church of Light in Ulon Town, I would have already gone there. But now that you are here in the Royal City of Orinthia, everything will be easier."


    Thordan''s attitude made people feel a bit embarrassed.


    Hanjun asked, "What do you want to do?"


    With a cheerful smile on his handsome face, Thordan replied, "I''m afraid you don''t know much about the situation in the Royal City of Orinthia, do you? To be honest, I''m probably the person you can trust the most who also knows the city very well. You can trust me."


    He wasn''t wrong.


    Hanjun nodded his head silently.


    This kind of information was something he didn''t know, and having Thordan to provide him with information would be very helpful.


    Besides, he already had a n before he came here ¡ª he hoped to develop more followers in the Royal City of Orinthia.


    If Thordan were around, those followers would have someone to lead them.


    If he could rebuild the church in the city, it would certainly be a good choice.


    Hanjun said, "That''s a good idea. I''ll leave it to you, then."


    Given this task, Thordan was very pleased and felt excited to know he could help.

 Chapter 227: Thordan de Ysolde And Edmont de Fortemps (Part2)

    "I heard that His Majesty will meet you tomorrow. I suspect you might meet a few people here in the Royal City of Orinthia, so please be careful," Thordan advised.


    Then he continued, "I also heard that you imprisoned Viscount Hereford in his own territory?"


    Hanjun raised an eyebrow, "Viscount Hereford? That was because he willingly let the demons enter the city. Does he have connections in the Royal City of Orinthia?"


    Thordan nodded, "His father may be gone, but his mother''s family is from well-known House Fortemps. After you captured Viscount Hereford, they expressed their displeasure to His Majesty. They will likely cause trouble for you in theing days."


    Hanjun nodded.


    Thordan added, "You should also be careful of people from House Dzemael and House Haillenarte."


    Hanjun asked, "What''s wrong with them?"


    Thordan exined, "It''s kind of an open secret in the Royal City of Orinthia. Some of their family members worship the God of Darkness, so they are definitely connected to the Order of the Shattering Light. If I''m not mistaken, those who tried to assassinate you on the way here were probably sent by them."


    This sounded outrageous.


    Master PungPong couldn''t help but ask, "If they are the followers of the God of Darkness, why doesn''t His Majesty arrest them?"


    Thordan replied with a question, "Why should they be arrested? Have they done anything against the kingdom? Or have they angered someone they shouldn''t have?"


    Master PungPong and his teammates looked at each other, speechless for a while.


    What Thordan meant was that the Church of Light was not seen as untouchable.


    No wonder the Order of the Shattering Light dared to act so boldly against the Church of Light.


    "Onest piece of advice: once you enter the royal pce, be very wary of those seemingly insignificant servants."


    After Thordan finished speaking, Master PungPong whispered to Hanjun, "Hanjun, can we trust him?"


    Hanjun who is lounging casually in a chair, replied, "Why shouldn''t we?"


    Master PungPong muttered, "Because he was so eager to help us as soon as he arrived, it seems like he might have another agenda."


    Just as Hanjun was about to respond, a soldier came in with a message: someone else wanted to see Hanjun.


    The messenger mentioned the visitor was from House Fortemps.


    The arrival of House Fortemps members meant that Thordan and Hanjun''s conversation was likely urate.


    Master PungPong initially suspected a plot, but the visit from House Fortemps made it clear that Thordan was probably trustworthy.


    When a House Fortemps member was brought in by the soldier, the young man in luxurious clothes looked around with a disdainful expression.


    He didn''t even nce at where Hanjun had indicated for him to sit, and instead, he stood in front of Hanjun with his chin raised and said, "Are you Hanjun?"


    He didn''t even acknowledge Hanjun''s title as the Holy Son of the Church of Light.


    He simply addressed him by name.


    The young man''s arrogant attitude made the yers ufortable.


    They really didn''t like this kind of snobby noble.


    If Hanjun hadn''t warned them not to act rashly, they might have already dealt with House Fortemps members.


    Hanjun remained seated in the main position, unmoving, and answered slowly, "Yes, and you are?"


    "Edmont de Fortemps."


    Under Hanjun''s gaze, Edmont reluctantly said his name.


    For some reason, Edmont felt like Hanjun''s attitude made him seem like the noble, while Edmont was just someone looking for trouble.


    After calming himself, Edmont started questioning, "I heard you ordered the arrest of Viscount Hereford from Lindblum City?"


    Hanjun lifted his eyelids and asked, "And why do you want to know that?"


    It looks like Hanjun wasn''t fooled at all.


    Edmont frowned and said, "How dare you! Don''t you know that Viscount Hereford is a title given by the King himself? Who do you think you are, to imprison a Viscount on your own? Are you trying to challenge the King''s authority?"


    These words were quite harsh, extending from imprisoning a Viscount to disrespecting the King''s authority.


    If the yers didn''t know what Viscount Hereford had done, they might have been intimidated by Edmont.


    Fortunately, Hanjun wasn''t easily scared by such talk.


    He asked Edmont in return, "May I ask, do you know what Viscount Hereford has done in Lindblum City?"


    Edmont answered without thinking, "No matter what he has done, he is still the Lord of Lindblum City and a Viscount granted by the King. Whatever he does is something the people of Lindblum City should ept willingly."


    Hanjun slowly moved his hand from his chin to his knee and smiled in a way that showed he found this amusing.


    At this point, even the yers showed their displeasure.


    They should have expected that nobles of this era would not care about ordinary people''s feelings.


    As long as they themselves could survive, they were willing to sacrifice as many people as needed, and they would still think they were making a great contribution.


    Edmont added, "If you don''t make amends now, you won''t have a good time in front of the King tomorrow."


    Hanjun thought to himself that Edmont was really trying to fool him with words, using the King''s name to get him to release Viscount Hereford, when in fact he didn''t believe Viscount Hereford had done anything wrong.


    Under his seemingly kind advice, Hanjun sincerely said, "Isn''t Viscount Hereford letting the demons into the city something that might anger the King?"


    Edmont rolled his eyes and replied, "Where''s the proof? Who can prove that Viscount Hereford let the demons in on purpose? Maybe the demons tricked him into making a wrong decision. Besides, the demons have been eliminated by you guys, right? Since the mistake has been corrected, what''s there to be med?"


    He spoke with confidence, clearly believing that these arguments would stand up in front of the King.


    He said everything he could, making evidence seem like there was none.


    Even if there was evidence, the mistake had already been fixed, so there was no need to pursue it further.

 Chapter 228 House Fortemps Dilemma and the Kings Orders

    It was clear that House Fortemps was willing to use any means to protect their own people.


    To Hanjun, these were just excuses.


    Hanjun thought that if King Varis didn''t care about the demon issue, he wouldn''t have asked him toe to the Royal City of Orinthia.


    Since the King requested this meeting, it meant he highly valued Hanjun as the Holy Son of the Church of Light.


    From this, Hanjun could guess the King''s position.


    The King was willing to send the Royal Knights to defend Ulon City, which meant he still hoped for a glimmer of hope to keep the demons out of Ulon City.


    So, Viscount Hereford, who let the demons in, would surely be very annoying to the King.


    In the end, whether the King would protect House Fortemps or support Hanjun, the Holy Son of the Church of Light, was still uncertain.


    House Fortemps had already thought of this.


    They clearly understood the King''s intentions, so they wanted to warn Hanjun early, scare him into forgetting about Viscount Hereford, or threaten him with the name of House Fortemps not to go against them.


    This way, they could protect Viscount Hereford''s life.


    In front of a nervous Edmont, Hanjun''s expression showed that he was not threatened at all, "There is, of course, evidence. But of course, the King should be the one to judge this matter. If you truly believe there''s no problem, then just wait for the King to make a decision tomorrow, right?"


    That made sense.


    Seeing his words didn''t work, Edmont softened his tone and asked, "Alright, then what do you want?"


    Hanjun chuckled lightly, making Edmont feel that he was very hard to read.


    "What do I want? Isn''t it more about what House Fortemps wants?"


    Edmont gritted his teeth and said, "Viscount Hereford is still a member of House Fortemps..."


    Hanjun didn''t want to waste time listening to more excuses and directly said, "I want all thends under Viscount Hereford''s name."


    Edmont was shocked by his demand and blurted out, "That''s impossible!"


    Without hisnds, Viscount Hereford would just be a Viscount in name, without any territory.


    That was something House Fortemps could not ept, especially since they valued Viscount Hereford''s territory the most.


    Seeing Hanjun''s expression, Edmont quickly tried to change his tone, but Hanjun wasn''t interested in hearing more.


    "In that case, have a nice day and see yourself out."


    As the heir of House Fortemps, Edmont couldn''t stay and lose face any longer.


    Under the gaze of the yers, he had no choice but to retreat for now.


    After he left, Master PungPong leaned over to Hanjun and asked, "Hanjun, are you really going to release Viscount Hereford?"


    Hanjun had talked about taking Viscount Hereford''snd but never mentioned any punishment.


    Could it be that Viscount Hereford would get away with everything?


    Besides, they had heard of the many cruel things Viscount Hereford had done.


    After all the evil hemitted in Ulon Town, it would be hard for the yers, who hated injustice, to ept that he might get off so easily.


    "Are we just going to let him go like that? This storyline is really trash! I can''t ept it!"


    "There''s gotta be a twist, right? We''ve caught him; letting him go would feel so wrong."


    "I say he deserves to rot in the deepest pits of hell."


    Before Hanjun could respond, Spicy vor Fairy calmly analyzed, "The King won''t execute Viscount Hereford over something like this. After all, he''s a noble. In this world, nobles don''t die over the lives ofmoners, do they?"


    What he said was true, but it didn''t make anyone feel better.


    Seeing the yers so troubled, Hanjun suddenly said, "In that case, I have a mission for you."


    The yers'' eyes were lit up.


    A mission was good news¡ªit meant a main storyline quest was avable, and they could gain favor and earn more experience.


    Hanjun said, "Viscount Hereford''s backing is House Fortemps. As the saying goes, ''Know your enemy and know yourself, and you will never be defeated.'' Why don''t you go investigate House Fortemps''s secrets? If House Fortemps falls, no one will be there to protect Viscount Hereford."


    Hanjun had indeed given them a good idea.


    The yers who were eager to ept the mission, rushed out the door with excitement.


    After everyone left, Hanjun tidied himself up a bit and slowly walked outside into the sunlight.


    He had heard from Father Barry before that there was a ruined church in the Royal City of Orinthia, even more dpidated than the one in Lindblum City.


    It hadn''t been visited in hundreds of years and was in a state of ruin.


    Hanjun''s goal this time was to check out the condition of this old church.


    After all, his main purpose ining to the Royal City of Orinthia was to restore the Church of Light.


    He would have to find a way to repair the church, and with Thordan''s help, there should be no problem.


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    But when Hanjun arrived at the church ruins, he found that the overgrown weeds had mostly been cleared away.


    From the marks on the ground, it seemed that someone had recently cleaned the area.


    The church had been swept clean, and behind it was arge courtyard.


    However, it now looked like it had be someone else''s private garden.


    Hanjun stood outside the courtyard and looked around but saw nothing out of the ordinary.


    On his way back, Hanjun noticed that more workers had appeared at the church ruins.


    They were moving things around, cleaning, and getting ready to give the church aplete makeover.


    Hanjun pulled one of the workers aside and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    The worker looked annoyed at first, but when he saw that it was a fifteen-year-old boy with a gentle and handsome face, he replied, "I don''t really know. The king suddenly ordered us to repair the church and restore it to its original condition, so we''re here to do the work."

 Chapter 229 House Fortemps Secret Weakness

    Hanjun understood now. It seemed the king''s intentions were very clear, just as Hanjun had guessed.


    The king was now showing favor to the Church of Light.


    Hanjun could be almost certain that he would be able to obtain Viscount Hereford''snds, and soon, even the Royal City of Orinthia might be under his control.


    As long as the King gave the order, the Church of Light could revive and grow throughout all of the Kingdom of Orinthia''s territory.


    Thinking of this, Hanjun felt a bit more positive about the King of this country.


    When he returned to his resting ce in the evening, the yers brought him some good news.


    Following Hanjun''s advice, the yers sessfully infiltrated House Fortemps and, after gathering some information, they hurried back to report to Hanjun.


    While asking around near House Fortemps estate, the yers learned that House Fortemps was importingrge quantities of Chupa Chups to host banquets and entertain guests.


    In other words, House Fortemps had a huge demand for Chupa Chups.


    However, the Royal City of Orinthia was spending a lot of money to procure it, and there still wasn''t enough to meet the demand.


    The yers quickly found a way to gain ess to House Fortemps: by selling their own stock of Chupa Chups.


    Especially Master PungPong, who had the most Chupa Chups stockpiled.


    At first, House Fortemps didn''t believe that they had such arge amount of cheap Chupa Chups.


    It was Master PungPong who confidently took out a bottle in front of the butler who is in charge of purchasing and said, "If you don''t believe me, just try it!"


    The butler, seeing the unique packaging of the bottle, was already convinced.


    Plus, such a valuable item wasn''t something he could just taste.


    Even if he took a sip, he wouldn''t be able to tell if it was real or not.


    The yers sessfully sold the drink at twice the original price of Chupa Chups and managed to build a good rtionship with the butler, allowing them to continue doing quests and having a lot of fun.


    However, when Edmont heard that the heroes of the Church of Light who are brought by Hanjun, were helping out in his family estate, he showed a look of disbelief.


    What was going on with these heroes? Did they think they wouldn''t be recognized?


    They didn''t even try to disguise themselves ¡ª did they think House Fortemps was full of fools?


    Still, they allowed the heroes to enter because their Chupa Chups was cheaper than what other merchants offered.


    Otherwise, there was no way they would let these strangers set foot in the Fortemps estate.


    Master PungPong exchanged winks with his teammates.


    His choice had been the right one, allowing them to smoothly enter the Fortemps estate.


    Now they could focus on taking as many quests as possible to build favor while quietly searching for any information or secrets about House Fortemps.


    Thanks to the Chupa Chups and their enthusiasm, willing to help with any task for just a little reward, and doing it quickly and well, the butler found that using these heroes was even better than using the maids in the house.


    It''s no wonder the heroes summoned by the Church of Light could deal with the demons.


    After seeing them in action by himself, it was clear that their reputation was well-deserved.


    At the same time, they were getting more skilled at using the heroes.


    The butler couldn''t imagine that for the heroes, entering a new map and getting new quests was no big deal.


    They just wanted toplete quests, earn experience points, and build favor.


    They were incredibly patient, serious, and hardworking. Experience tales with empire


    What was even more surprising was that, while doing these tasks, the heroes often learned secrets about House Fortemps that outsiders wouldn''t normally know from the servants.


    To the servants, these small things might not seem like much, and they didn''t feel like they were going against the butler''s wishes or revealing any real family secrets.


    But when these little details were connected, the yers could find many clues.


    Master PungPong happily shared the news he''d heard with Hanjun: "Don''t be fooled by how shy the Duke of House Fortemps is. Even though they hold parties every week and pay so generously for Chupa Chups, I''ve heard they''re almost out of money. They''re just trying to keep up their status as the richest family in the Royal City of Orinthia."


    As he said this, Master PungPong clicked his tongue in disbelief.


    Who would have thought that Edmont, who had just been threatening Hanjun, had such troubles at home?


    It was even more surprising that his family was in this situation and still dared to mess with Hanjun, which made no sense at all.


    Spicy vor Fairy crossed his arms and said thoughtfully, "I guess House Fortemps is protecting Viscount Hereford because they value the mana stones hisnds produce. With Viscount Hereford''s tribute, they can keep going; otherwise, they''d lose face in the Royal City of Orinthia."


    Hearing their analysis, Pork Rib Boss showed a puzzled expression.


    "But if they keep covering one hole by digging another, it''s only a matter of time before they get exposed. Why not just cut their losses now?"


    Pork Rib Boss''s question was a good one, reflecting what many people would feel in this situation.


    However, when someone is actually facing such a dilemma, can they really handle it so perfectly?


    For the Duke of Fortemps, admitting that House Fortemps was out of money would probably feel like a death sentence¡ªit just wasn''t possible.


    To them, reputation was more important than anything else.


    If they got caught up in a scandal, House Fortemps''s century-long honor would be ruined overnight.


    This alone could cause House Fortemps to copse from within.


    Master PungPong was quite pleased with the valuable information he had gathered.


    This time, they had caught House Fortemps''s weak point.


    Let''s see how they could stay arrogant now.


    Aside from this, most of the other clues were just minor things.

 Chapter 230 Princess Sarah (Part 1)

    Master PungPong picked a rather strange one to tell Hanjun: "I also heard from the servants that they haven''t seen the Duke for three or four days. They say he''s been staying in his room the whole time, and no one knows what he''s doing. But the people in House Fortemps don''t seem worried about the Duke''s safety, which I find a bit odd."


    Hanjun nodded his head and looked thoughtful, pondering what might be going on.


    Of course, in the end, he gave out plenty of rewards to the few people in front of him and encouraged them to continue gathering information for him.


    After the yers finished speaking, it was their turn to ask questions.


    "Hanjun, we didn''t see you when we came back. Where did you go?"


    The Royal City of Orinthia is the capital city of the Kingdom of Orinthia, and Hanjun just went out alone without any concern for his own safety.


    There were so many members of the Order of the Shattering Light who wanted to assassinate him¡ªwas he not afraid at all?


    If they asked him directly, Hanjun would definitely say he wasn''t afraid.


    Even if the God of Darkness himself came, he might not lose, let alone just a bunch of humans.


    Unfortunately, the yers treated him like a weak NPC with nobat skills.


    They kept a close eye on him and never asked such things directly, so Hanjun could only continue to y the role of the gentle and fragile Holy Son in their minds.


    Hanjun replied, "I went to the old church in this city."


    When he said that, the yers fell silent, knowing that, unsurprisingly, the church in the Royal City of Orinthia had likely been destroyed.


    To people, useful things are highly valued, while useless things are forgotten¡ªclearly, this was also the case with the Church of Light.


    They didn''t know how tofort Hanjun.


    In truth, they didn''t really believe in the gods themselves.


    But since they were now the heroes summoned by the Church of Light, they represented it to some extent.


    Hanjun looked at their expressions andughed, "Why are you all looking like that?"


    "When I went there, I saw workers repairing the church. I''m sure it won''t be long before the church in the Royal City of Orinthia is restored, and we don''t even have to do it ourselves. Isn''t that good?"


    His words gave away a lot of information, and the yers quickly understood.


    It seemed that the king still wanted something from the Church of Light; otherwise, he wouldn''t have arranged for workers to fix it.


    Hanjun sighed, "What a pity. There used to be arge piece ofnd behind the church, but now it''s been turned into someone''s private garden. The church in the Royal City of Orinthia is still not quite up to standard."


    The yers immediately began to think about whether Hanjun''s words hinted at a new quest.


    Indeed, with the Church of Light having such a small territory in the Royal City of Orinthia, it felt like it wasn''t given much importance.


    Maybe they could investigate which family had taken over thend that originally belonged to the Church of Light.


    Master PungPong and his team thought for a long time.


    It wasn''t until Hanjun said he was going back to his room to rest that they realized they had forgotten something.


    ...What was it?


    Finally, Flower Deer reminded them, "Did you forget what you asked Hanjun at the beginning?"


    Oh, right!


    They had wanted to ask why Hanjun went out alone!


    They hadn''t expected that just a few words from Hanjun would divert all their attention.


    They hadn''t even had a chance to tell him to be more careful in the future.


    It seemed that Hanjun wasn''t as gentle as he looked.


    Sometimes he was so sly that the yers didn''t know how to handle him.


    [ Hanjun is just so cute! Did you all not notice that? ]


    [ His looks are already amazing. Sure, he''s a bit young, but I''m willing to wait for him to grow up! ]


    [ I didn''t realize it before, but I thought I was the only one who liked Hanjun. It turns out many others have noticed how great this NPC is! ]


    [ What? Hanjun is the most popr NPC on the forum right now. Did you all vote for my hubby? Hurry up and do it! ]


    In the blink of an eye, discussions about Hanjun filled Master PungPong''s live streaming chat.


    Since they hadpleted enough quests today, Master PungPong logged off and, following his viewers'' suggestions, browsed the forum.


    After the forum introduced a new voting feature, the users immediately started a poll for the most popr character.


    Cha Dan-pung looked at the results.


    Hanjun, with his great looks and high frequency of appearances, was in first ce.


    The next two spots were held by the God of Light and the God of Darkness.


    He couldn''t help but almost spit out his drink when he saw the name of the God of Darkness.


    "How did the God of Darkness even get on the list?"


    [ Because the God of Darkness in the trailer is super handsome! ]


    [ Even though there was just one shot, and the God of Darkness hasn''t appeared yet, he''s already be the most anticipated NPC based on that one look. ]


    [The same goes for the God of Light, but their styles arepletely different. ]


    Master PungPong wiped his mouth.


    Well, it seemed everyone had their own reasons.


    In the game, if you look good, many people will follow their hearts (or looks).


    Not to mention handsome viins, who might be even more charming than the protagonist.


    That''s probably why the God of Darkness was so popr.


    At that moment, the sleeping God of Darkness sneezed, he suddenly sensing a faint trace of faith energying from a distant.


    He looked at the scattered stars in confusion and waved his hand to disperse them.


    "What strange things..."


    ...


    The sky was blue and clear.

 Chapter 231 Princess Sarah (Part 2)

    Early in the morning, someone from the pce came to invite Hanjun inside.


    However, the yers who came with Hanjun thought they would be able to go in with him, but the guards refused to let them follow.


    The yers realized that they couldn''t apany Hanjun into the pce.


    It was a missed opportunity.


    So, with the yers watching sadly, they saw Hanjun head towards the pce.


    Under the escort of the guards, Hanjun walked toward the grand and magnificent pce.


    White stone columns supported the wide pce, green leaves apanied by various roses, and majestic griffon statues stood in the center of the courtyard.


    This was the symbol of the country and represented the Orinthia royal family''s griffon.


    When the guards stopped, indicating they had arrived, Hanjun expressed his surprise, "What is this?"


    The surroundings were filled with newly nted greenery, and there was only a pavilion for resting and cooling off.


    It didn''t look like a ce where one would meet the king.


    Why had the guards brought him here?


    The guards then revealed the truth: "His Majesty is busy right now. Please wait here, Holy Son."


    After saying that, the guard turned around and left.


    Hanjun watched his retreating figure, looking puzzled.


    If the king was busy, why was he in such a hurry to summon him to the pce?


    Hanjun didn''t understand the king''s way of thinking at all.


    He looked around for a while.


    Since there was no one nearby, he confidently walked over to the pavilion.


    Inside the pavilion was a stone table and two chairs.


    He casually took a seat and looked around for a long time.


    The pce d¨¦cor was quite nice, at least in Hanjun''s opinion.


    He particrly liked the white statues and stone columns.


    He thought maybe it was time to tidy up his somewhat shabby divine realm.


    While lost in thought, Hanjun suddenly heard footsteps and voicesing from afar.


    When he looked up, he saw a group of peopleing from the garden entrance.


    Among them was a girl wearing a whitece princess dress.


    From her appearance, she looked like a delicate and graceful youngdy.


    Surrounded by the group, the girl slowly walked into the garden and then noticed Hanjun sitting there.


    Hanjun thought that the girl mighte over to ask what he was doing or turn and walk away.


    However, neither of them happened.


    Instead, the group of people approached him without hesitation.


    From this situation, it seemed that since the girl could walk freely in the pce, she must be a member of the Orinthia royal family¡ªmaybe even the king''s daughter.


    Hanjun quickly figured this out after a moment of thought.


    Sure enough, the girl approached him with her group and asked first, "Are you the Holy Son of the Church of Light?"


    Hanjun gave her a light nce but didn''t reply.


    At this point, the maid beside the girl spoke up loudly, "How dare you! The princess is asking you a question, and you dare not answer!"


    So, she really was a princess.


    However, instead of responding to the maid''s words, Hanjun''s eyebrows twitched slightly, interested in seeing what they would do next.


    Unfortunately, the maid''s words were cut short by the princess behind her.


    Princess Sarah frowned at her maid and scolded, "Shut up!"


    The maid, who had intended to stand up for the princess, was instead scolded by her.


    She bowed her head, confused about what she had done wrong.


    Princess Sarah looked apologetically at Hanjun, "I apologize; my maid was rude. I''ve heard about the Holy Son many times. Today, when I heard from my father that the Holy Son of the Church of Light was in the pce, I wanted toe and meet you in person."


    So, she came specifically to find him?


    Hanjun was silent for a few seconds, feeling a bit curious about Princess Sarah''s intentions.


    To his surprise, Princess Sarah spoke what was in her mind directly, "Actually, I''ve always been very curious about the Church of Light. I wonder if the Holy Son could enlighten me?"


    Hanjun replied indifferently, "I''m willing to listen."


    Since Hanjun said this, Princess didn''t mind at all and continued, "I just wanted to ask if the Holy Son of the Church of Light can get married."


    Princess Sarah''s words left not only the maid stunned but also gave Hanjun a surprise.


    Such a direct question¡ªit was like she was confessing her love to Hanjun!


    Thinking about the king summoning him, if it weren''t for the fact that Hanjun couldn''t see any love in Princess Sarah''s eyes, he might have really been fooled by her words.


    Figuring that Princess Sarah was just ying a prank, Hanjun decided not to hold back.


    He replied directly, "Sorry, the Holy Son is the representative of the God of Light on Earth. Everything about the Holy Son is devoted to the God of Light."


    Hanjun thought to himself, of course, since the Holy Son is actually the God of Light, everything belongs to the God of Light.


    He was just using this as an excuse.


    Without waiting for the maid to respond, he directly rejected Princess Sarah.


    The maid was initially shocked by the princess''s bold words, and then, hearing Hanjun''s indirect rejection, she couldn''t help but frown.


    In her eyes, the princess deserved the best and had every right to express her feelings boldly, but Hanjun''s straightforward refusal made her feel quite displeased.


    Given that Princess Sarah seemed to value Hanjun, the maid didn''t dare voice her thoughts.


    Princess Sarah quickly added, "Sorry, I was just joking."


    Hanjun gave a polite smile, "It''s no problem."


    In truth, he was already getting a bit impatient.


    If he had to keep wasting time with the princess here, he wasn''t sure he''d still have the patience to meet with the King of Orinthia.


    After a moment of silence between them, Princess Sarah spoke again, "I''ve heard that the "Sparkling Water"es from Ulon Town. I wonder if there are any other new things in Ulon Town that I can see, so the people in the capital city can try something new as well."

 Chapter 232 Tea and Trade

    Hanjun nced at Princess Sarah, feeling there was something deeper in her words.


    However, he still didn''t respond, and her smile hung in the air for a long time, creating an awkward atmosphere that was hard to ignore.


    After all, Hanjun was the God of Light.


    For him, there was no need to deal with the royal family of such a small country like Orinthia.


    If he didn''t care about keeping his identity hidden, he would have left immediately.


    If he revealed his identity as the God of Light, would the King of Orinthia dare to ignore him?


    Princess Sarah noticed the tense atmosphere and smiled. "I forgot to mention, some of the merchants in the Royal City of Orinthia are under my management. I actually wanted to talk about forming a trade partnership with the Church of Light."


    Hanjun didn''t even raise an eyebrow.


    Did all the royals love talking in circles like this, taking so long to get to the main point?


    If he hadn''t shown a bit of this impatient expression, who knows how much longer this would have dragged on.


    But since it was about trade, Hanjun appeared a bit more agreeable, "That''s actually a pretty good idea."


    Hanjun''s response finally made Princess Sarah breathe a sigh of relief.


    The Holy Son of the Church of Light really lived up to his reputation.


    He didn''t back down at all, making Princess Sarah seem a bit lower in status.


    Luckily, Princess Sarah didn''t mind this.


    She wondered if he had noticed her real intentions and was putting on this attitude because of it.


    Princess Sarah continued, "Even though Ulon Town has held off the demon attacks, there must still be a lot of problems to solve with all that pressure, right?"


    She was right about that.


    Ulom Town could be self-sufficient to some extent, but it still didn''t have enough resources.


    The quarry couldn''t supply enough materials for the needs of twenty thousand people.


    The seeds for food and vegetables were running low, and the ingredients for eleration growth potions were far from enough to meet the heavy demand.


    They had been getting supplies from merchant caravans and by giving tasks to yers, but even that was slowly bing insufficient.


    This was one of the reasons Hanjun wanted to take over Lindblum City and Canaan Town.


    Princess Sarah thought she had touched on what Hanjun was thinking and spoke again, "In the Royal City of Orinthia, if there''s anything we have a lot of, it''s money. And the people here love new things, especially something like that "Sparkling Water."


    Princess Sarah felt she had hinted pretty clearly.


    Wasn''t it just something like Chupa Chups?


    Hanjun had already thought about it.


    On Earth, what was moreforting junk food than fried chicken, soda, and milk tea?


    He couldn''t make fried chicken right now, but milk tea was definitely possible.


    Hanjun said, "I do have a drink that the princess probably hasn''t tried before."


    Princess Sarah''s eyes were lit up, "What is it?"


    Hanjun told a maid to bring over some ck tea, milk, and sugar.


    The maid nced at Princess Sarah, but the princess didn''t even look back and urged her, "Do as the Holy Son says. Hurry up!"


    The maid quickly rushed off and returned with the items Hanjun had asked for.


    Watching as Hanjun brewed the ck tea and then poured milk into it, Princess Sarah hesitated, "Will it really taste good like that?"


    Hanjun added a few sugar cubes, stirred it, and ced the cup in front of Princess Sarah, gesturing for her to try it.


    Princess Sarah picked up the white porcin cup with her delicate hand and took a small sip.


    Her eyes sparkled immediately.


    Hanjun poured himself a cup as well.


    To him, this milk tea wasn''t perfect; the milk vor was too strong, and the ck tea hadn''t been filtered properly, so he could still taste some tea leaves.


    But to Princess Sarah, it was apletely new and delightful vor.


    "How did I never think of adding milk to tea? This tastes amazing!"


    It was sweet, making it a drink that would clearly appeal to girls.


    Though the ckened roast was interesting, to Princess Sarah, it wasn''t as tasty as this milk tea.


    Hanjun added, "You can also put things like boba, coconut jelly, or pudding into milk tea to give it more texture, or you can choose to have it in."


    Princess Sarah''s curiosity grew, "What is boba? Are they something you can eat?"


    Hanjun had forgotten that in this era, they didn''t know about boba.


    "They''re small balls made from tapioca starch and brown sugar. Once cooked, they look like tiny ck pearls and you can put it in the milk tea." Explore more at empire


    Princess Sarah quickly told the maid, "Hurry up! Make sure to write this down so we can try making itter."


    Princess Sarah wanted Hanjun to exin more, but at that moment, King Varis finally finished his business and came into the garden with his entourage.


    Following the king were Duke Dzemael and Duke Haillenarte.


    Unlike the king''s eager expression, the two dukes stared at Hanjun as if they were looking at an enemy, ready to unleash all their hostility.


    However, as they got closer, Hanjun noticed that they quickly lowered their heads, hiding their intense gazes.


    King Varis, dressed in his royal robes, entered the garden with a group of people behind him,cking any intimidating royal presence.


    Princess Sarah stood up, her face bright with joy as she greeted her father.


    She took King Varis'' arm and walked over with him.


    King Varis sat in the seat Princess Sarah had been sitting in earlier.


    Noticing the items on the table, he curiously asked his daughter, "What are you doing here?"


    Princess Sarah answered obediently, "The Holy Son showed me something new, Father. Would you like to try it?"


    King Varis already knew that the popr drink hade from Ulon Town, and now Hanjun had brought something new.

 Chapter 233 Royal Tensions

    Naturally, he was curious.


    "Let me have a taste?"


    Princess Sarah poured the remaining milk tea for King Varis, adding several cubes of sugar.


    The Orinthia royal family all had the same preference¡ªthey loved sweets.


    So, when King Varis tasted the milk tea, he nodded his head in satisfaction, finding the drink very much to his liking.


    "As expected of the Holy Son,ing up with such a unique idea."


    Hanjun said, "It wasn''t my idea. The heroes is the ones who brought it."


    Hanjun didn''t invent milk tea, and he had no reason to im credit for it.


    Since it was a product from Earth, attributing it to the heroes was perfectly fine.


    King Varis made a politement, "The heroes were summoned by the Church of Light as well."


    This statement meant that since the heroes belonged to the Church of Light, all credit still went to the Church.


    This ttery of the Church of Light caused the two dukes standing nearby to frown slightly.


    One of them gave a light cough, and Princess Sarah, hearing it clearly, sensed that they were about to discuss something important.


    She quickly said a word to King Varis.


    King Varis nodded, and Princess Sarah nodded to Hanjun as well before leaving the garden in an orderly manner with her people.


    King Varis, smiling and exined to Hanjun, "There was some urgent business earlier, so I asked my daughter to keep the Holy Sonpany for a while. She was curious about the Holy Son and had something to ask, so I let here over to help."


    With this exnation and the presence of the two dukes beside the king, Hanjun didn''t doubt his words.


    However, from another perspective, King Varis clearly knew about Princess Sarah''s initial actions.


    Judging by the looks on both Princess Sarah''s and Hanjun''s faces now, it was obvious that Princess Sarah''s earlier ns hadn''t worked out.


    After Princess Sarah left, it was finally time for Duke Dzemael and Duke Haillenarte to speak.


    Before that, though, King Varis casually introduced these two men to Hanjun.


    Both were dressed in ducal robes, appearing quite old, with graying hair and faces as wrinkled as aged oranges.


    They seemed like kind old men, but whenever Hanjun met their gaze, he could see clear hostility in their eyes.


    After hearing King Varis'' words, Hanjun understood that the two men who showed such obvious animosity toward him were Duke Dzemael and Duke Haillenarte.


    When they met, it was like enemies facing each other, both of them fully aware of each other''s thoughts.


    Even so, they still had to show respect to King Varis and pretend to be friendly.


    However, Hanjun had no interest in ying games and did not even bother to pretend to be friendly with them.


    In front of King Varis, Hanjun simply ignored the two men.


    Fortunately, King Varis understood the rtionship between them and didn''t mind Hanjun''s attitude.


    However, when Duke Dzemael saw Hanjun''s unwillingness to pretend, he acted as if he didn''t care either.


    He turned his head to the king and said, "Your Majesty, I have long heard of the great reputation of the Holy Son. As the representative of the God of Light in the mortal world, his strength is extraordinary. So, why not let the Holy Son stay in the Royal City of Orinthia? That way, he could ensure Your Majesty''s safety.


    Also, with the Holy Son here, the other noble families in the city would be morefortable staying, and wouldn''t worry about fleeing suddenly."


    Speaking in such a righteous way, it didn''t matter whether King Varis would agree, but Hanjun was already very displeased upon hearing this.


    He used his identity as the Holy Son to travel across the world of eorera, not to protect the lives of those who timidly hid behind others.


    Moreover, the reason Duke Dzemael and Duke Haillenarte wanted him to stay in the royal city was certainly not as simple as they made it sound.


    They likely wanted to keep him isted in the city, with no support, so they could deal with him however they wished.


    Of course, Hanjun wouldn''t agree to this so easily.


    In front of King Varis, he showed a cold, frosty expression, clearly expressing his displeasure.


    Fortunately, King Varis understood the conflict between them and didn''t mind Hanjun''s reaction.


    He said, "That won''t be necessary. The Royal City of Orinthia is quite safe right now, and it would be better for the Holy Son to y a bigger role in Ulon City."


    Explore stories on empire


    In King Varis'' eyes, he needed Hanjun, or rather the Church of Light, to be more useful, so he wouldn''t waste Hanjun''s abilities.


    With King Varis'' insistence, Duke Dzemael and Duke Haillenarte exchanged nces, realizing the king wouldn''t listen to them.


    They decided not to continue.


    However, after saying this, King Varis followed up with another statement that politely sent the two away.


    "Sorry, I have some things I''d like to discuss with the Holy Son. Would you two dukes give us a little space?"


    This was the most polite way the king could ask them to leave.


    Duke Dzemael and Duke Haillenarte, left with nothing to say, couldn''t defy the king''s wishes.


    The two of them nced at each other and had no choice but to obey the order and leave.


    Seeing the two dukes walk out of sight, Hanjun felt a bit more favorable toward King Varis and decided to listen to what the king wanted to say.


    Once everyone had left, King Varis also dropped his formal demeanor and directly asked, "How is Jenlyns doing in Ulon City?"


    Hanjun almost forgot that Jenlyns was still a member of the royal family and that the knights he brought with him were part of the royal knights.


    "He''s doing alright," Hanjun replied.


    King Varis asked, "Although I can get some sense of the situation in Ulon City from Jenlyns''s letters, I would still like to hear it directly from you."

 Chapter 234 The Kings Resolve

    Since King Varis was focused on how Ulon City was holding up against the demon forces, Hanjun had no intention of hiding anything and gave a general overview of the situation there.


    This was something he was happy to exin to the king.


    King Varis nodded his head in realization, "Is that so?"


    Then he became serious and asked Hanjun, "With the help of the Church of Light, can the demons really be driven back?"


    Hanjun replied with a question, "Who told you that just having the support of the Church of Light would make dealing with the demons easy?"


    King Varis was stunned for a moment, not understanding what Hanjun meant.


    Hanjun said, "The number of demons is endless, and they attack all countries on the world of eorera without distinction. Do you think that if Ulon City alone is defended, everything will be fine?"


    He wasn''t aiming to save just the Kingdom of Orinthia or any one specific person, but rather all the people who are willing to fight and survive among the millions.


    Moreover, Hanjun was not offering his help for free, expecting people to sit back and wait to be saved.


    He wanted to see the shining light within humans¡ªthe kind that made them worth saving.


    Despite Hanjun''s calm tone, the sharpness in his words still pricked King Varis''s heart.


    It was true; he had been worried about Orinthia''s territory but had forgotten that this continent wasn''t only his kingdom. Read exclusive chapters at empire


    If the demons took over all the other countries, Orinthia would eventually be unable to stand alone.


    In other words, at this moment, all the countries shared the same fate.


    The safety of each country affected the safety of the entire continent.


    Only by uniting could they see the dawn of victory.


    After Hanjun''s reminder, King Varis quickly realized the w in his thinking.


    Once he understood, he struck his palm with his fist. "If that''s the case, I will unite all the countries and hold a meeting so we can fight against the demons together."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Duke Dzemael and Duke Haillenarte were walking along the road, leaving the royal pce.


    The two of them had long heard that His Majesty would meet the Holy Son of the Church of Light today, so they quickly took the opportunity to find the king, hoping to persuade King Varis to use a strong hand to keep Hanjun before the king met him.


    At first, King Varis seemed to agree very well, but when he met Hanjun, he didn''t mention anything about what they had discussed earlier.


    The two dukes quickly realized that King Varis had just been brushing them off before.


    He clearly already had a n.


    "His Majesty is really quite guarded, even against the two of us," Duke Dzemael said.


    Duke Haillenarte snorted, "Isn''t that obvious?"


    If he weren''t cautious, how would King Varis have be king?


    And without this kind of careful thinking, why would he have let Jenlyns take the Royal Knights to Ulon City?


    Duke Dzemael said, "It seems His Majesty still has his own ns regarding the Church of Light. He wants them to protect Ulon City. As long as Ulon City exist, the Kingdom of Orinthia won''t be destroyed. Clearly, His Majesty is only asking for the Church of Light''s help to protect his own life."


    Duke Haillenarte felt the same way, but he wasn''t sure what King Varis would do next.


    As they talked, one of them reached out his hand and gave the attendant guarding them a bright red ruby.


    Seeing the sparkling gem, the attendant''s eyes widened.


    He stared at it for a long time before putting it away.


    The attendant then said, "Don''t worry, my lords. I will find someone to inform you of whatever His Majesty and the Holy Son discuss."


    Only then did Duke Dzemael and Duke Haillenarte leave the pce gates, satisfied.


    In their eyes, they believed that no one knew the entire pce was under their watchful eye.


    They just need to waiting for someone to leak the information to them.


    Afterward, they would go to the round table meeting and share everything they had learned today with their allies.


    Apanion dressed in ck whispered in a voice that sounded like he had throat cancer, "In that case, we''ll make sure the Holy Son never returns."


    Duke Dzemael and Duke Haillenarte left the round table meeting and took off their hoods, both revealing smug smiles.


    Duke Dzemael added, "I bet the Holy Son will never figure out where our base is."


    Since King Varis had already decided to gather all the countries of the world of eorera for a meeting to discuss how to drive back the demons, it meant he was determined to take the lead on this issue.


    Looking at it this way, King Varis seemed like a good leader.


    He was able to identify the problems very quickly and find the solutions, which made Hanjun see him in a slightly different light.


    So, Hanjun shared his own thoughts.


    Indeed, with the help of the Church of Light, and the heroes who are acting as the spearhead,bined with everyone''s efforts, it would be possible to defeat the demons.


    Inparison, during the meeting of all the countries, it would be important to highlight the role of the Church of Light and encourage the nations to continue supporting and epting the Church of Light, allowing its churches to revive across the world of eorera and attract more followers.


    Once Hanjun''s divine power was fully restored, there would no longer be a one-sided battle between light and darkness, and he could start a direct fight with the God of Darkness.


    King Varis saw no problem with Hanjun''s request and immediately agreed to it.


    While they were talking, King Varis suddenly remembered that he originally wanted to ask Hanjun about the current situation in Ulon City.


    Instead, he had been led by Hanjun into discussing the meeting of all the countries, and they had talked about it for so long.

 Chapter 235 Intrigue in Orinthia

    Fortunately, the main direction of the discussion had not changed, and Hanjun also answered his question about Jenlyns in Ulon City.


    King Varis said with relief, "It seems sending Jenlyns to Ulon City was indeed the right decision."


    After talking with King Varis for a few minutes, Hanjun started to feel a bit impatient, as if he was only there to tell stories to the king.


    Noticing this, King Varis did not feel offended; instead, he understood that Hanjun, as the Holy Son of the Church of Light, had every reason to be a bit short-tempered.


    It could be said that King Varis made Hanjun see him in a much better light.


    After they finished talking, the king had someone escort Hanjun out of the pce.


    As Hanjun was leaving, a servant brought him news about Princess Sarah, reminding him not to forget their cooperation, and that Princess Sarah would be reaching out to him soon.


    Hanjun gave no clear response.


    After learning that the king and Hanjun''s conversation had ended, the servant, who had secretly overheard all the details, sent word to Duke Dzemael and Duke Haillenarte after Hanjun left.


    The two dukes, after finishing their impromptu meeting, stayed together, having their servant brew a cup of the milk tea Hanjun made for Princess Sarah, patiently waiting for the servant to deliver the news.


    When they tasted the milk tea for the first time, they frowned and looked at the cup with a puzzled expression, "Is this drink really that good? Could it be that His Majesty and the Princess have something wrong with their taste buds?"


    The servant stood by carefully, attending to the two of them.


    He had made the drink ording to the master''s request, so why did they look so displeased?


    Duke Dzemael put down the teacup, furrowing his brow.


    He didn''t think it was the servant''s fault; it must have been that Holy Son who had fooled both the king and the princess with his words.


    That Holy Son, Hanjun, is definitely not a simple character.


    After a long wait, they finally received their news.


    The servant from the pce told them everything he had overheard.


    Duke Dzemael and Duke Haillenarte, after listening, lowered their heads and thought carefully.


    What the king had said to Hanjun was really unexpected.


    They had initially thought King Varis was just someone who only cared about his own life, but it turned out he had such a grand vision.


    If he truly follows through with his n, he will certainly send letters to all the countries, expressing his intentions and uniting them to resist the demon forces.


    And it''s not hard to guess why Hanjun would support this n¡ªbecause he could use this opportunity to spread the name of the Church of Light throughout the entire world of eorera.


    In this way, the revival of the Church of Light would be just around the corner.


    As followers of the God of Darkness, they definitely did not want Hanjun to progress so quickly.


    Duke Dzemael thought for a long time, then looked up at Duke Haillenarte, knowing that they shared the exact same thought.


    They had worked so hard to make the Church of Light disappear from this continent and had achieved so much; there was no way they would let Hanjun easily revive the Church of Light again.


    They had to stop Hanjun''s next actions.


    Both of them were determined.


    And they believed that, even if King Varis united the other countries on the world of eorera, not all of them would trust the Church of Light.


    Many countries, having seen their human defenses crumble, had fallen into despair, losing all hope for survival.


    Some had even lost leaders who truly cared for their people, choosing instead to live in a daze, waiting for destruction.


    As for those fallen nations, there was no need to even mention them.


    But for the others, their resistance to the Church of Light was even stronger than that of the Kingdom of Orinthia.


    If it were up to them, they would definitely ask: even if the God of Light is helping humans now, what if the God of Light disappears again?


    How would humanity face the demons then?


    They wouldn''t trust a god who had been missing for a thousand years.


    Read exclusive content at empire


    Moreover, they felt abandoned by the God of Light, and in turn, they had abandoned the God of Light as well.


    They didn''t believe that a god who had been forsaken woulde back to help his followers.


    If humans were going to save themselves, they had to rely on their own strength.


    Duke Dzemael lowered his eyes, hiding the darkness in them, "The Holy Son of the Church of Light caused us this much trouble as soon as he arrived in the Royal City of Orinthia. It seems we can''t let him stay here easily."


    Duke Haillenarte agreed with him, "Since he''s already in the Royal City of Orinthia, he shouldn''t think about leaving."


    The two dukes openly plotted in front of their servants, unaware of what was happening outside.


    Ever since Hanjun entered the pce, the yers couldn''t follow him and could only wander around the Royal City of Orinthia, hoping to pick up some quests and explore this biggest map.


    Unfortunately, their outfits attracted the attention of most people on the streets.


    Spicy vor Fairy noticed this and told his teammates, "It might be because we''re dressed like adventurers, and in the Royal City of Orinthia, most of them is a noble, so we attract their attention."


    Master PungPong grinned, "Attract their attention? It feels more like they''re looking down on us."


    Even though Spicy vor Fairy was wearing the robe of a Church of Light''s Priest, it didn''t make anyone treat him any differently.


    The yers didn''t mind these looks and continued to move around freely.


    Even when the nobles in their fancy clothes whispered them with insults, calling them country bumpkins who didn''t know where they came from, the yers didn''t care.

 Chapter 236 Unexpected Heroes

    To them, everything here was new and exciting; to them, the Royal City of Orinthia was like a zoo full of strange creatures.


    And whenever they took out their cans of Chupa Chups, the nobles'' attitudes changed immediately.


    Of course, there were always a few low-level troublemakers who used them of being thieves, saying there was no way they could have gotten their hands on such a high-ss drink by themselves.


    When these opportunities for a face-off came up, Master PungPong and his group seized them and delivered a hard rebuttal.


    While eating at a local restaurant, the yers looked at the dish on their table¡ªa te of something dark and unappealing¡ªand almost couldn''t bring themselves to eat it.


    They hadn''t expected that in such a developed ce like the capital city, the food could still taste so bad.


    Master PungPong suddenly slumped over the table and said, "Ah¡­ I really want some fried chicken right now."


    Because he had been busy gaming, it had been a long time since he''d ordered fried chicken delivery.


    Now, they spent every day immersed in the game, even eating quickly to save time, only having fast and easy food, and they hadn''t gone out to exercise for a long time.


    To be honest, Master PungPong had been a streamer for quite a while, so he knew this lifestyle very well.


    Except for those who never seem to gain weight, anyone who stays at home all day without exercising will eventually be chubby.


    But he noticed that even though he was lying around every day, his body didn''t feel ufortable at all.


    He felt like he had lost some weight, and his limbs seemed stronger.


    Maybe it was because he was running around in the game all the time?


    Master PungPongughed at his own guess and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    How could a fully immersive game be this good?


    ying games while also helping with weight loss¡ªif people who wanted to lose weight saw such an effective product, they would probably go crazy buying it.


    Master PungPong suddenly asked Pork Rib Boss, "Pork Rib Boss, do you still exercise after logging out of the game?"


    As the retired soldier among them, Pork Rib Boss was the most likely to exercise after ying the game.


    Master PungPong asked him just to test his guess.


    Pork Rib Boss was startled for a moment and then replied, "Ever since I started ying this game, I haven''t really exercised, but I still feel the same as before, no big changes." Continue your journey with empire


    Master PungPong nodded.


    Even though it didn''t sound like there were any changes, he still found it somewhat useful.


    Spicy vor Fairy didn''t pay much attention to them and continued walking ahead.


    Suddenly, he overheard a conversation from the crowd.


    "Have you heard? Someone is actually preaching in front of the church."


    "The church? Isn''t that the church of the Church of Light? How could someone be preaching there?"


    "You don''t know? I heard that the Holy Son of the Church of Light appeared in Ulon City and summoned heroes to stop the demons from advancing toward the south. So, the king invited the Holy Son of the Church of Light to meet him. The person preaching at the church might be from the Church of Light."


    "What? So, does that mean the church is going to be rebuilt?"


    The yers became interested in what they were hearing.


    Since Hanjun was currently meeting with the king, they wondered who might be preaching at the church.


    Spicy vor Fairy asked some bystanders for directions and then headed that way.


    When they arrived at the church entrance, they saw Thordan standing there in his noble attire, preaching to passersby about the Church of Light.


    The church behind him was still under renovation, ording to the king''s orders.


    It was precisely because of the king''s orders that many people, who were stopped by Thordan, had not left.


    As they got closer, they heard Thordan talking about the contributions of the Church of Light recently and praising the God of Light.


    Thordan was talking about how the God of Light hadpassion for people, summoned heroes to help them resist the demons, and how this had brought stability to the people of Kingdom of Orinthia.


    When people questioned why the God of Light had abandoned humanity for so many years, Thordan seriously exined that the God of Light had been attacked by the Dark God and fell into a deep sleep.


    He didn''t expect that when he woke up, his own followers had abandoned him.


    Even so, the God of Light had not given up on his former followers.


    His words were both moving and made people feel guilty.


    It was clear that Thordan, being a noble, spoke in a way that deeply touched people.


    Just then, Thordan spotted Master PungPong and his group.


    His eyes were lit up, and he waved his hand at them.


    As soon as the yers saw Thordan''s gesture, a system quest notification appeared.


    After learning about the quest, the yers didn''t hesitate to approach.


    Since they had seen Thordan the day before and knew he was somewhat connected to the Church of Light, it made sense that they could get a quest from him.


    Thordan then began to introduce the yers to the passersby: "These are the heroes summoned by the Church of Light. They are the great heroes who saved Ulon City."


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone''s attention turned to the yers.


    Under so many people''s gazes, the yers immediately tensed up.


    With Thordan''s exaggerated introduction and praise, they felt like they were facing a social disaster and just staring nkly at them.


    This was so embarrassing.


    Being treated like saviors and then watched with adoring eyes, as if they were monkeys on disy.


    Of course, they didn''t mean that this situation was bad, but for the yers, facing such a social disaster was a nightmare.


    Fortunately, Thordan didn''t give them much time to think.

 Chapter 237 The Free Clinic Plan

    He quickly set up a long table at the church entrance.


    As everyone was curious, Thordan seated the yers behind the table and announced to all the passersby, "You''ve arrived just in time. Since the heroes have appeared, the Church of Light will hold a free clinic today."


    The yers who were sitting behind the table, looked utterly confused.


    A free clinic? What was that?


    When did they agree to participate in a free clinic?


    Before they could react, the system notification notified them that the NPC had issued a quest.


    And upon hearing the words "free clinic," the people around them started to get excited.


    "I''ve heard that the priests of the Church of Light have healing magic. A free clinic would be fantastic!"


    "Yeah, yeah, the people from Magic Tower would never offer free treatment. If what they''re saying is true, I have to bring my injured husband here!"


    "Hey, where''s my friend? Did you see where he went?"


    "Your friend ran off a while ago! Probably went home to get more people."


    The bystanders made it clear.


    After this statement, most of the passersby had already run off.


    It was obvious they had gone back to fetch more people.


    Those people who left were either people who weren''t injured and just watching or those who had already sat down at the table.


    A man dressed in dark blue sat down in front of Master PungPong and smiled at him.


    Master PungPong didn''t expect to experience being a doctor himself one day.


    However, since he had already epted the task, he asked, "Where do you feel unwell?"


    The man said, "My stomach hurts a bit."


    Master PungPong felt a headacheing on.


    He wasn''t a real doctor and didn''t know how to handle stomach pain.


    But since he could use Serene Restoration spells, he decided to go ahead and cast it without asking more questions.


    A soft light appeared from Master PungPong''s hand and covered the man.


    The man immediately felt his pain disappear.


    The man''s eyes were lit up, and he stood up, eximing, "It really doesn''t hurt anymore!"


    His words made the others think.


    If some people were skeptical about Thordan''s ims at first, seeing this firsthand, many began to believe that the Church of Light could indeed heal people.


    Master PungPong felt a bit helpless.


    He wasn''t sure how to exin that he didn''t really know what illness the man had.


    In the game, using healing magic just restores health for teammates.


    The man probably felt the benefits of the Serene Restoration spell, but the exact cause of his stomach pain still needed to be investigated by a real doctor.


    So, Master PungPong said kindly, "This will only temporarily relieve your pain. You should see a real doctor to find out what''s causing your stomach ache."


    The man quickly responded, "Got it, thank you."


    With the first personing for a trial, the rest went much more smoothly.


    Several yers spent the whole day at the church door doing free medical check-ups.


    For ordinary illnesses that couldn''t be healed with the basic spell, they had a yer who was a Priest on hand to provide more advanced healing magic.


    After a busy day, Thordan moved the table back and said to the yers, "Thanks for your hard work. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known how many times I would have to give speeches today."


    Master PungPong and the others were speechless.


    So, they were called over just to do this hard work?


    But Thordan added, "The free check-ups seemed to go well. The Church of Light has gained some fame among the people now."


    Thinking that Thordan''s efforts were for the Church of Light, the yers suddenly had fewerints.


    After cleaning up the ce, the quest was finallyplete.


    The yers, exhausted, returned to their resting area and found that Hanjun hade back from the pce early.


    Hanjun casually asked, "What did you do today?"


    But actually, Hanjun was well aware of the quest that was assigned to the yers by the system, so he knew exactly what they had been up to.


    The yers didn''t realize Hanjun''s little scheme.


    They each took turns telling Hanjun what had happened today.


    Hanjun was surprised that Thordan had started taking action so quickly.


    Even while Hanjun was being summoned to the pce, Thordan had already begun his own ns.


    Doing free medical check-ups in the city was indeed a good idea.


    It helped people learn about the Church of Light and was a great start for its revival.


    After Master PungPong and the others exined, they hesitated and nced at Hanjun, unsure whether they should mention what came next.


    Hanjun noticed their hesitation and asked, "Is there something else?"


    Master PungPong said, "Yes. Thordan asked us to pass on a message to you."


    Hanjun tilted his head.


    Master PungPong continued, "Thordan said he has a way to raise the Church of Light''s profile in the city and that you would likely agree."


    Hanjun narrowed his eyes, thinking Master PungPong''s expression was a bit odd, so he was wary: "If that''s the case, then never mind."


    Master PungPong was taken aback.


    He hadn''t expected Hanjun to refuse without thinking, leaving him unsure of what to say next.


    Hanjun crossed his arms and waited to see how Master PungPong would respond.


    Master PungPong had no choice but to be straightforward: "Thordan needs your help. He says if this n seeds, the people in the city will definitely start viewing the Church of Light in a new light."


    Actually, Thordan saw things very clearly on this point.


    He clearly understood Hanjun''s determination to revive the Church of Light.


    However, Hanjun was still very cautious: "Did he say what he wants to do?"


    Master PungPong shook his head. Experience exclusive tales on empire


    Thordan was also keeping this a secret, so he didn''t know either.


    Hanjun showed no expression and did not want to agree.


    But seeing his look, Master PungPong unexpectedly received a system quest notification.

 Chapter 238 The Plan and the Bet

    At the same time, Hanjun also saw the details of the mission the yer received.


    "..."


    At that moment, his face changed.


    In theory, all quests that were received by the yers were supposed to be approved by him, but he had not issued this quest.


    Thinking carefully, he quickly realized who was causing trouble.


    The only one who could bypass him and assign quests to yers was the Ragdoll Cat system.


    Master PungPong had felt a bit discouraged, but he didn''t want to force Hanjun either.


    After seeing the quest details that popped up from the system and checking out the rewards, he felt like he could try again. Discover exclusive tales at empire


    "Hanjun, maybe Thordan''s words really do have some impact. Seeing how hard he''s working, how about helping him out this time?"


    Hanjun had no intention of agreeing at all.


    Master PungPong and his group tried everything they could, but Hanjun still had no n to give in.


    After going back and forth for a long time, when they thought the quest was about to fail, Flower Deer said, "Maybe Thordan really has some unexpected tricks up his sleeve?"


    Hanjun thought about it.


    The system had its own judgment.


    If the system wanted him to agree, did it mean that it also believed Thordan''s n could work?


    After thinking it over for a while and seeing the pleading looks from the yers, Hanjun finally said, "If it could work, then let''s give it a try."


    The yers immediately showed big, happy smiles.


    Butter, when they brought Hanjun to see Thordan and heard Thordan''s exnation, Hanjun''s face waspletely expressionless.


    "So, this is the n you were talking about?"


    The n was for him to wear a fancy clothes and do a performance in front of everyone.


    Who did Thordan think he was?


    A political figure who likes to use performances as a gimmick to fool them?


    Impossible for him to do that.


    Seeing Hanjun''s expression, Thordan knew he must have hit a sore spot, so he quickly exined, "My real purpose isn''t to make you pretend to do a performance to fool people, but people really need this right now. The demon army is about to arrive, and after seeing scenes like the end of the world, people on the world of eorera desperately want something to believe in."


    He wasn''t wrong, but this still didn''t exin why he made this n.


    Thordan continued, "If someone as perfect as you, the Holy Son, appears before the public, you''ll surely gain a lot of admirers. That way, as long as you are with the Church of Light, you won''tck followers. Don''t you think that''s a good thing?"


    Hanjun''s face looked very unhappy.


    Of course, it wasn''t good.


    Wasn''t this basically saying his followers didn''t fully believe in him but were just attracted to his looks?


    How was he, the God of Light, supposed to feel about that?


    Thordan stopped trying to convince him and stood up straight.l, "In that case, how about we make a bet?"


    Hanjun asked, "What kind of bet?"


    Thordan replied, "Let''s bet on whether my n will seed. If it does, then you have to follow my ideas from now on."


    Hanjun hesitated for a moment.


    It wasn''t that he liked Thordan''s n, but he suddenly thought that if people in the Royal City of Orinthia were like the yers, who gave a lot of faith just because they admired the God of Light''s appearance, who would really win in the end?


    Thordan wasn''t foolish; he saw Hanjun''s moment of hesitation and quickly made the decision.


    "Then it''s settled!"


    While Hanjun remained silent, the yers'' faces were filled with excitement and eagerness.


    However, Hanjun didn''t expect Thordan''s n to be like this.


    He was dressed in a white, tailored suit that Thordan had prepared for him.


    The suit had golden threads embroidered with subtle patterns, and pearls and white gemstones were set into the fabric.


    Wearing this outfit made him look like a walking moon¡ªbright, but not too dazzling to blind people''s eyes.


    Theplicated and fancy clothes made it hard for Hanjun to move, not to mention the silly looks from the people around him.


    It was clear that his appearance was eye-catching enough.


    With his outstanding looks, in Thordan''s and the yers'' eyes, and a beam of light that was shining on Hanjun, he appeared just like the God of Light who is walking on the mortal realm.


    All the believers who saw him like this will immediately fall to their knees, expressing their sincere faith and praise for the God of Light.


    Since they weren''t praising the wrong person, Hanjun forgave them for treating him like a disy, moving him around as they pleased.


    However, when Thordan finally came to his senses and told Hanjun what they needed to do next, Hanjun stared hard at Thordan.


    He began to feel that giving Thordan the role of bishop was a mistake; otherwise, Thordan wouldn''t be so bold as to make a joke of him.


    But Thordan knew exactly how to handle Hanjun''s feelings and said, "This will definitely attract more followers."


    Standing in the middle of the crowd, Hanjun remained expressionless, "If it''s just my looks that attract the followers, how much does that actually help the God of Light?"


    Besides, how could he not know what Thordan was trying to do?


    He just wanted to use Hanjun''s looks to get more fans.


    But fans and followers are two different things¡ªfans can leave at any time, while he needed followers with strong, unwavering faith.


    Thordan exined, "So what if they are these kinds of followers? As long as the God of Light continues to exist, they will keep believing."


    Hearing this nonsense, Master PungPong quietly whispered to his teammates, "Yeah, as long as the idol doesn''t fall, even fans can be devoted followers. I think that logic makes sense."


    He had been a streamer for many years, so he had plenty of experience.


    Spicy vor Fairy was speechless with his teammate: "..."

 Chapter 239 The Scripted Performance

    Your next read is at empire


    Hanjun listened to Thordan and looked at him with deep, unhappy eyes.


    Luckily, Thordan didn''t mind at all and continued speaking under Hanjun''s sharp gaze. "Alright, as long as we follow my script, we''ll definitely attract more fans."


    "Script?"


    Hanjun sounded confused.


    Was there really a script involved?


    Thordan nodded as if it was obvious, "Of course! I didn''t just make you do all this to show off your looks. There''s a story in this too."


    Act in front of everyone?


    Hanjun felt he couldn''t keep going and even thought about quitting on the spot.


    But Thordan hadn''t finished talking, and every word hit a sore spot for Hanjun, "The script is about the God of Light summoning heroes to save the world. The Church of Light has done so many things, but many people still don''t know what really happened. That''s why we need to use this chance to spread the Church''s name, so we can attract more believers."


    What Thordan said seemed to make sense.


    In the technologically undevelopednd like eorera, most of the news was spread by word of mouth, and there weren''t many entertainment activities.


    Using this performance to promote the Church of Light was actually a good idea.


    For the people of eorera,ing up with this method was simr to what modern people on Earth might think of.


    Hanjun''s anger quickly faded after Thordan''s exnation.


    He began to think about whether this n could work and whether it was necessary for him, as the Holy Son of the Church of Light, to y this role.


    Noticing what Hanjun was considering, Thordan pressed on, "In this situation, only the Holy Son of the Church of Light can step up and show the people the greatness of the Church. They need to believe you are the true image of the God of Light on earth, and that you have the power to save them and this world. So, it has to be you!"


    With Thordan''s repeated exnation, Hanjun finally understood.


    It seemed he really had no choice but to go along with this act.


    After all, if it was to gain more followers, it wouldn''t hurt to just y along a little.


    Hanjunforted himself with this thought and, in the end, he finally agreed.


    The yers looked at each other, then nced back at Thordan, and cheered with surprise and excitement.


    They finally got Hanjun to agree to the n, and from then on, everything became much easier.


    What happened next, Hanjun didn''t want to remember a second time.


    In his memory, only two words remained: "social death."


    To act as himself and then ept all the praise from others was not something a normal person could tolerate.


    Hanjun wasn''t that vain, so he decided to erase the day''s memories from his mind.


    But he never thought that, after this event, the gamepany would upload a video of this scene on their official ount.


    Due to Hanjun''s outfit and stunning appearance, the video quickly became more popr than the original promotional video and became the most-watched video on their ount.


    All thements in the video praised Hanjun''s beauty, with many people admiring the Church of Light, saying that both the God of Light and the Holy Son had unique looks.


    It seemed like the best job ss for people who love good-looking characters was the priest.


    When Hanjun found out, he took the video to Kim Jung-hyun, who managed the ount, and asked him what was going on.


    Kim Jung-hyun was puzzled and said, "Isn''t this the video you asked me to upload to the ount, boss? So, I uploaded it."


    Hanjun forced a smile and replied, "When did I ever ask you to upload this video?"


    For the first time, Kim Jung-hyun felt the pressureing from Hanjun.


    No wonder he was the boss; he had such a strong presence at such a young age.


    "Well, this video was on myputer this morning, and the file name said to upload it, so I thought you had sent it to me on purpose..."


    Under Hanjun''s gaze, Kim Jung-hyun paused.


    Hanjun took a deep breath, realizing that this matter had nothing to do with Kim Jung-hyun.


    Even though the video was uploaded by him, he did it based on "Hanjun''s" instructions.


    The only one who could have essed the video, besides the system''s Ragdoll Cat, was no one else.


    Seeing the worried look on Kim Jung-hyun''s face, thinking he had done something wrong, Hanjun reassured him, "I know what happened now. It was the person who handled the system that sent the video to you as a prank. This isn''t your fault."


    But even after hearing the full story, Kim Jung-hyun still felt a bit regretful.


    Actually, it did have a bit to do with him.


    If Kim Jung-hyun had been a little more suspicious when he saw the video and confirmed it with Hanjun, this mistake might not have happened.


    Thinking about it, Kim Jung-hyun felt ashamed and lowered his head.


    Thepany''s rxed rules had made him less careful, which led to this situation.


    Hanjun said, "Since it''s already been posted and the audience''s reaction is good, let''s just pretend nothing happened. Don''t worry about it."


    After thinking it over, Hanjun guessed that the Ragdoll Cat probably believed the video would help attract new yers, keep the game popr, and promote it, which is why it did this.


    However, since the Ragdoll Cat recently developed self-awareness and started ying tricks on its owner, Hanjun felt it was necessary to show the cat the consequences of not listening to its master.


    Still, the oue of this mission was pretty great.


    Thanks to the "official push," the voting on the forums brought Hanjun a lot of poprity, making him the most popr NPC there and even getting him trending.


    People who didn''t know about the game <<God''s Games Online>> were all asking, "Who is this person?" "What game is this, and where can I see him?" and so on.

 Chapter 240 Fried Chicken and Milk Tea Craze

    With the yers of <<God''s Games Online>> exining, the public quickly found out that this NPC was a character in the holographic game that had gone viral before,bining two trending topics and giving everyone a pleasant surprise.


    What other surprises does this holographic game have that haven''t been discovered yet?


    At the same time, the impact of Hanjun''s stunning appearance wasn''t just felt by the people on Earth.


    The citizens of the Royal City of Orinthia also deeply remembered the moment he appeared, making the Church of Light asting presence in their hearts.


    Especially after they learned that the Church of Light was their hope for salvation, some of the desperate people began to ce their future hopes on the Church, wishing that one day the brave heroes of the Church would bring themsting peace.


    This phenomenon, of course, caught the attention of Duke Dzemael and Duke Haillenarte.


    However, neither of the two dukes took it to heart.


    They even sneered and said, "If that''s the case, let them keep jumping around. We''ll see how long they canst."


    It was clear they already had a n for dealing with the Church of Light in the future.


    ...


    During these days when the Church of Light''s reputation was rising, another interesting thing happened ¡ª a trend of drinking milk tea began to spread from somewhere.


    As long as you add milk and a suitable amount of sugar to freshly brewed tea, you have a cup of milk tea.


    Not only did the king and princess love it, but even the nobles became obsessed with the taste.


    But if you asked where the best milk tea was, it had to be the one made under Princess Sarah''s orders.


    She even added various toppings, giving the milk tea a unique vor.


    It is said that Princess Sarah, wanting everyone to taste her favorite vor, opened a milk tea shop that sells all kinds of milk tea vors.


    When the yers heard about this story, they found it very familiar.


    Isn''t this just like a milk tea shop on Earth?


    Even the different toppings are almost the same as those on Earth.


    And saying it''s to let people taste Princess Sarah''s favorite milk tea vor¡­ isn''t that just an excuse to open a shop and make money?


    But, who exactly told the people of the world of eorera about the recipe for making milk tea?


    This world is very different from Earth, and the yers were sure that before, no one in the world of eorera had ever heard of milk tea.


    The milk tea recipe must have been leaked to the people of this world by a yer, but who was it?


    Milk tea is not like the cement recipe, which requires searching or using special knowledge to figure it out.


    On Earth, everyone knows how to make milk tea.


    So, it could be anyone.


    It''s frustrating.


    If they had known sharing these food recipes could get rewards, they would have shared them a long time ago.


    They wondered what reward the yer who shared this recipe received.


    The culprit, Hanjun, smiled slightly but didn''t reveal a word.


    After Princess Sarah set an example, the yers started to wildly expand their businesses.


    Since they didn''t have money to buy shops, they began setting up stalls right in front of the Church of the Church of Light, openly selling food.


    Luckily, the church wasn''t fully organized yet, so the yers still had space to sell their things.


    Soon, fried chicken became the most popr food in the Royal City of Orinthia, even more popr than many other foods.


    Not only didmon people buy it to eat, but the nobles were also very curious about it.


    They smelled its delicious aroma and sent their servants to buy some, too.


    Some yers took care of the chicken supply, some handled making the fried chicken, and others focused on promoting it.


    The business was running smoothly, and Hanjun guessed that maybe some of these yers were actually business man in real life.


    Anyway, fried chicken suddenly became one of the three most popr foods in the Royal City of Orinthia.


    With Hanjun bing more famous in the city, most people knew that the fried chicken business was run by the heroes from the Church of Light.


    This helped exin why the fried chicken was so delicious.


    The people believed it was food blessed by the God of Light to reward them, and they gave all the credit to the God.


    But only Hanjun had a different reaction, feeling a bit awkward.


    He knew that the truth waspletely the opposite of what they thought.


    Not only had the God of Light not authorized the heroes'' actions, but he was also especially surprised by their sess.


    He couldn''t deny that the fried chicken was incredibly tasty.


    He hadn''t had such a treat with his favorite Chupa Chups in a long time, and the fried chicken''s vor didn''t disappoint.


    No wonder the people of the Royal City of Orinthia loved it so much.


    Without Hanjun as their main support, the Church of Light would surely copse quickly, and Ulon Town would be destroyed under the powerful attacks of the demon army.


    Thinking this way, Duke Dzemael was already certain that the followers of God of Darkness would win.


    He was just waiting for the ambassadors from different countries to arrive at the Royal City of Orinthia to discuss how to deal with the demon army.


    That would be when Hanjun would be the least alert, making it the perfect time to act.


    There was no doubt about it.


    The two looked at each other, and both of them could see their determination to seed in each other''s eyes.


    In the pce, King Varis ordered the heroes to make fried chicken and send it to the pce.


    He also invited Princess Sarah to taste it with him.


    When Princess Sarah heard that the fried chicken came from the Church of Light, she got a bit annoyed.

 Chapter 241 Secrets of the Church and Game Mysteries

    "I didn''t think the Church of Light would hide so many secret recipes. If I hadn''t specifically asked for it, the Holy Son probably wouldn''t have told me about it, would he?"


    The king smiled as he munched on the crispy skin of the fried chicken, saying nothing.


    If Hanjun were there, he would probably shout that he was being wronged.


    The fried chicken had nothing to do with him¡ªit was invented by the yers who wanted to make money on their own.


    How could he be med for not saying anything?


    Even though, as someone who had also lived on Earth, Hanjun certainly knew how these small treats were made.


    But he wasn''t the kind of person who would just tell others everything.


    Seeing Princess Sarah sulking, King Varis said calmly, "If you don''t eat it, I''ll finish it all."


    Princess Sarah pouted but finally stoppedining and sat down to eat.


    King Varis said, "Even if he doesn''t want to tell you, what can you do about it?"


    Princess Sarah had no response.


    The main reason was her pride.


    As a princess, she naturally thought Hanjun would try everything to please her.


    So, she just assumed that Hanjun would tell her everything he knew.


    Now that she thought about it, Hanjun, as the Holy Son of the Church of Light, would never treat a princess in such a humble way.


    King Varis added, "Honestly, you shouldn''t have approached the Holy Son using your status. Maybe he would have helped you out a little if he respected you."


    He was talking about the eleration growth potion Hanjun had revealed earlier.


    Hanjun still had many secrets and inventions that could help the kingdom.


    Unfortunately, it was impossible to expect Hanjun to offer them up on his own.


    That''s why the king had sent his beloved daughter to test him, but all she brought back was a recipe for milk tea.


    Then, the heroes from the Church of Light even embarrassed them with fried chicken, making it look like the Church was trying to show off.


    If Hanjun could read their minds, he would probably just say, "You''re overthinking it."


    If they weren''t so suspicious, they wouldn''t be guessing so much about others.


    They also didn''t realize that the Church of Light never hesitated to share what they knew.


    On the day the church was fully repaired, the followers finally stepped inside.


    Hanjun even called the yers to help wee the followers, offering them with free check-ups, and answer their questions.


    They were ready to help with any doubts people had.


    Especially when news spread to the Royal City of Orinthia that there was a secret recipe for growing food in Ulon Town, more and more people became interested, and their main concern was all about food.


    They thought the Church of Light would keep this secret tightly hidden, but it turned out that if they asked any of the heroes, they knew exactly how to answer the question.


    The heroes were even kind enough to ask the followers if they needed any help.


    It seemed like they weren''t worried at all about the secret getting out and were very willing to help people.


    Because of this, even people who didn''t believe in the Church of Light were moved by their actions and started to believe that they truly wanted to save humanity.


    While the Church of Light was quickly gaining followers in the Royal City of Orinthia, things on Earth were also busy.


    The National Institute of Science and Technology reviewed the game report about <<God''s Games Online>>, which Lee Bang-myung had submitted.


    In the game, Lee Bang-myung was just a normal NPC character, but even so, this character gave him many ideas for his report.


    He wrote down almost every feeling he had in the game, which helped the professors clearly understand how amazing <<God''s Games Online>> was.


    In Lee Bang-myung''s report, he wrote that the most incredible thing about this holographic game was that even though people spent hours ying in another world, it didn''t weaken their bodies.


    Instead, because of all the running around in the game, their bodies didn''t just stay fit but actually became stronger.


    Lee Bang-myung boldly suggested that if this was the case, could it mean that magic from the game might also be brought to Earth?


    This guess surprised the professors.


    When they called Lee Bang-myung in to ask what evidence he had for his idea, Lee Bang-myung said, "Isn''t the change in the body can be used as a proof?"


    The old professor rolled up the report and tapped him on the head, saying in frustration, "Have I been teaching you all this time for nothing?"


    Making bold guesses isn''t wrong, but you can''t just make them without any evidence.


    This is news that could affect social order, so you can''t just jump to conclusions.


    Lee Bang-myung held his head, feeling unconvinced. "Then how do you exin why the body gets stronger after lying down and ying games for a few days?"


    This was indeed a reason to keep researching.


    The old professor turned his head to the person next to him, "Professor Ahn, did you find anything during the process of taking apart the game pod?"


    Professor Ahn looked at the gamey report and suddenly remembered the time when they dismantled the game pod.


    The strange thing was, there was no difficulty in taking apart the game pod.


    The chips and codes inside the helmet didn''t have any problems, but this game pod could still bring people into a holographic game.


    Later, they added some things to the game pod and then put it back together.


    They found that the game pod could still enter the game sessfully.


    Their code had no effect, and it didn''t disappear or do what it was supposed to do.


    It was like the game pod could recognize which programs were friendly or hostile and was confident that, even with other chips involved, it wouldn''t be affected.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!